A defence of the answer and arguments of the synod met at Boston in the year 1662 concerning the subject of Baptism and consociation of churches against the reply made thereto, by the Reverend Mr. John Davenport, pastor of the church at New-Haven, in his treatise entituled Another essay for investigation of the truth &c. : together with an answer to the apologetical preface set before that essay, by some of the elders who were members of the Synod above-mentioned.
         Mather, Richard, 1596-1669.
      
       
         
           1664
        
      
       Approx. 483 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 75 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-07 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A50248
         Wing M1271
         ESTC W19818
         11164502
         ocm 11164502
         46467
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A50248)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 46467)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1426:7)
      
       
         
           
             A defence of the answer and arguments of the synod met at Boston in the year 1662 concerning the subject of Baptism and consociation of churches against the reply made thereto, by the Reverend Mr. John Davenport, pastor of the church at New-Haven, in his treatise entituled Another essay for investigation of the truth &c. : together with an answer to the apologetical preface set before that essay, by some of the elders who were members of the Synod above-mentioned.
             Mather, Richard, 1596-1669.
          
           46, 102 p.
           
             Printed by S. Green and M. Johnson for Hezekiah Usher of Boston,
             Cambridge :
             1664.
          
           
             Imperfect: p. 1-4 lacking.
             "An answer" attributed to Jonathan Mitchel, A.M. of Cambridge , and "A defence" to the Reverend Mather of Dorchester by NUC pre-1956 imprints.
             Reproduction of original in the Harvard University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Congregational churches -- Controversial literature.
           Congregational churches -- Massachusetts.
           Baptism -- History.
        
      
    
     
        2003-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-03 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-04 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-04 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-06 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           DEFENCE
           OF
           THE
           ANSWER
           and
           ARGUMENTS
           OF
           THE
           SYNOD
           Met
           at
           BOSTON
           in
           the
           Year
           1662.
           
        
         
           Concerning
           
             
               The
               
                 SVBIECT
                 OF
                 BAPTISM
              
               ,
               AND
            
             
               
                 CONSOCIATION
                 OF
                 CHVRCHES
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           Against
           the
           REPLY
           made
           thereto
           ,
           by
           the
           Reverend
           Mr.
           
             IOHN
             DAVENPORT
          
           ,
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           New-Haven
           ,
           in
           his
           Treatise
           Entituled
           ,
           Another
           ESSAY
           for
           Investigation
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Together
           with
           AN
           ANSVVER
           TO
           THE
           APOLOGETICAL
           PREFACE
           Set
           before
           that
           ESSAY
           ▪
        
         
           By
           some
           of
           the
           ELDERS
           who
           were
           Members
           of
           the
           SYNOD
           above-mentioned
           .
        
         
           
             
               1
               Thess.
               5.21
            
             .
          
           
             Prove
             all
             things
             ;
             held
             fast
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Chron.
               28.8
            
             .
          
           
             Keep
             and
             seek
             for
             all
             the
             Commandments
             of
             the
             Lord
             ye●●
             God
             ,
             that
             ●●
             may
             possess
             this
             good
             Land
             ,
             and
             leave
             it
             for
             ●n
             Inheritance
             for
             your
             Children
             after
             you
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           CAMBRIDGE
           :
           Printed
           by
           
             S.
             Green
          
           and
           
             M.
             Iohnson
          
           for
           
             Hezekiah
             Vsher
          
           of
           Boston
           .
           1664.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
             
               never
               yet
               been
               admitted
               to
               the
               Lords
               Table
               .
               
                 Forms
                 ●●
                 Ratio
                 Ecclesiast
                 .
                 Minist
                 .
                 in
                 Peregrinor
                 .
                 Ecclesiâ
                 institutâ
                 Lendini
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Pag.
              
               117
               —
               123
               ,
               135.
               
                 with
                 Pag.
              
               86
               ,
               104
               ,
               105
               ,
               106.
               
            
             
               Holy
               Baynes
               accounts
               ,
               that
               Children
               are
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 Dioces
                 .
                 Tryall
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               84.
               
               And
               the
               Principles
               pointed
               to
               in
               his
               Christian
               Letters
               ;
               Letter
               15.
               pag.
               125
               ,
               126.
               and
               Letter
               24.
               pag.
               199
               ,
               202.
               
               Edit
               .
               1637.
               
               Also
               in
               his
               
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 ,
              
               on
               Chap.
               1.1
               .
               Doct.
               5.
               and
               on
               Chap.
               2.12
               .
               Pag.
               276
               ,
               277.
               and
               other
               places
               ,
               may
               easily
               be
               improved
               unto
               a
               Confirmation
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Synod
               .
            
             
               Dr.
               Ames
               (
               whom
               the
               Preface
               calls
               
                 for-ever
                 Famous
                 ,
                 Iudicious
              
               ,
               &c.
               and
               that
               very
               deservedly
               )
               how
               large
               his
               Judgement
               is
               as
               to
               the
               
                 Subject
                 of
                 Baptism
              
               ,
               may
               be
               seen
               by
               any
               that
               have
               his
               
                 Cases
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 Lib.
              
               4.
               
               Cap.
               27.
               
               He
               requires
               no
               more
               unto
               the
               most
               proper
               right
               of
               a
               Child
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Parents
               o●
               one
               of
               them
               be
               
                 intra
                 Ecclesiam
              
               ,
               within
               the
               Church
               ;
               though
               he
               thinks
               that
               others
               also
               may
               be
               baptized
               ,
               if
               any
               godly
               persons
               will
               undertake
               for
               their
               Education
               .
               And
               how
               plainly
               he
               holds
               forth
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Synod
               in
               his
               
                 Medulla
                 ,
                 Lib.
              
               1.
               
               Cap.
               32.
               
               Thes.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               
                 &
                 Cap.
              
               40.
               
               Thes.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               is
               easie
               to
               be
               Collected
               .
            
             
               We
               may
               well
               here
               take
               up
               the
               words
               of
               worthy
               Mr.
               Cotton
               ,
               in
               his
               Preface
               before
               Mr.
               
                 Nertons
                 Answer
                 to
                 Apollonius
              
               ,
               where
               having
               named
               
                 Cartwright
                 ,
                 Partus
                 ,
                 Baynes
              
               ,
               and
               Ames
               ,
               those
               
                 Chariots
                 and
                 Horsemen
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ,
               and
               Leaders
               in
               the
               Cause
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               he
               addes
               ,
               
                 Ab
                 borum
                 sive
                 vestigiis
                 ,
                 sive
                 principiis
                 si
                 novitatis
                 studio
                 cessimus
                 ,
                 jure
                 meritò
                 deseremur
                 ut
                 desertores
                 .
                 Quod
                 si
                 in
                 viâ
                 illorum
                 ambulamus
                 nec
                 ultrà
                 pregredimur
                 (
                 quod
                 ad
                 summam
                 rei
                 attine●
                 )
                 quàm
                 ab
                 illorum
                 Lumine
                 Divinitùs
                 collustrati
                 ,
                 cert●
                 non
                 nos
                 illi
                 sumus
                 ,
                 qui
                 causam
                 Reformationis
                 deseruimus
                 ,
                 sed
                 illi
                 potiùs
                 (
                 quos
                 lubens
                 nollem
                 dicere
                 )
                 qui
                 nos
                 ut
                 Desertores
                 deserunt
                 &
                 de●estantur
                 .
              
               So
               here
               :
               If
               we
               out
               of
               any
               changeable
               Inclinations
               ,
               or
               Spirit
               of
               Innovation
               ,
               have
               departed
               from
               the
               footsteps
               or
               principles
               of
               those
               Blessed
               
                 Patrons
                 of
                 Reformation
              
               (
               such
               as
               were
               now
               named
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               
                 The
                 good
                 Old
                 Non-Conformists
              
               ,
               who
               both
               with
               Prayers
               ,
               Tears
               and
               Sufferings
               ,
               and
               with
               as
               much
               judicious
               Learning
               and
               Piety
               as
               the
               World
               hath
               yet
               seen
               ,
               have
               handed
               down
               to
               us
               the
               Work
               and
               way
               of
               Reformation
               )
               then
               let
               us
               be
               ,
               and
               well
               might
               we
               be
               deserted
               and
               censured
               as
               Desertors
               or
               Apostates
               (
               as
               we
               are
               by
               too
               many
               )
               But
               if
               we
               adhere
               to
               the
               Principles
               ,
               and
               tread
               in
               the
               steps
               of
               those
               Worthies
               ,
               and
               go
               no
               further
               then
               they
               ,
               or
               then
               the
               Light
               which
               God
               hath
               communicated
               by
               them
               doth
               lead
               us
               ,
               surely
               we
               have
               not
               deserted
               nor
               departed
               from
               the
               Cause
               of
               Reformation
               ;
               But
               they
               rather
               (
               though
               unwillingly
               we
               speak
               it
               )
               who
               desert
               and
               dislike
               us
               as
               Desertors
               .
            
             
               The
               Elders
               and
               Messengers
               of
               the
               Congregational
               Churches
               in
               England
               ,
               in
               the
               Preface
               to
               the
               Result
               of
               their
               meeting
               at
               the
               Savoy
               ,
               do
               profess
               a
               full
               concurrence
               throughout
               in
               all
               the
               substantial
               parts
               of
               Church-government
               with
               their
               Reverend
               Brethren
               the
               
                 Old
                 Puritan
                 Non-Confermists
              
               ,
               citing
               in
               the
               Margin
               
                 Fox
                 ,
                 Dearing
                 ,
                 Greenbam
                 ,
                 Cartwright
                 ,
                 Fenner
                 ,
                 Fulk
                 ,
                 Whitaker
                 ,
                 Reynolds
                 ,
                 Perkins
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Now
               let
               the
               Judgement
               of
               these
               (
               such
               of
               them
               as
               have
               left
               any
               thing
               written
               about
               this
               Question
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               may
               judge
               of
               the
               mindes
               of
               the
               rest
               )
               be
               considered
               ;
               and
               see
               if
               they
               do
               not
               abundantly
               confirm
               such
               ●
               
                 Latitude
                 of
                 Baptism
              
               as
               we
               plead
               for
               .
               What
               if
               our
               Congregational
               Brethren
               in
               England
               have
               not
               yet
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Infancy
               of
               their
               Churches
               ,
               had
               so
               much
               occasion
               to
               look
               into
               this
               question
               (
               as
               our selves
               for
               a
               long
               time
               had
               not
               )
               nor
               yet
               so
               much
               need
               to
               trouble
               themselves
               about
               the
               full
               extent
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               in
               a
               place
               where
               there
               were
               enow
               that
               would
               baptize
               those
               whom
               themselves
               left
               unbaptized
               ?
               yet
               when
               the
               Lord
               shall
               incline
               any
               of
               those
               Able
               and
               Worthy
               Persons
               to
               set
               themselves
               to
               the
               study
               of
               this
               point
               :
               why
               should
               we
               think
               that
               they
               will
               not
               be
               willing
               to
               receive
               
                 Light
                 from
              
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               will
               be
               willing
               easily
               to
               
                 go
                 against
              
               the
               Judgements
               of
               those
               
                 Old
                 Non-Conformists
              
               ,
               whom
               they
               professedly
               concurre-with
               in
               other
               parts
               of
               Discipline
               ?
               So
               much
               for
               the
               Discourse
               upon
               the
               first
               Objection
               .
            
             
               In
               Answer
               to
               to
               the
               Second
               Objection
               ,
               The
               Apologist
               gives
               this
               warning
               ,
               
                 Let
                 us
                 not
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 Anabaptism
                 ,
                 do
                 worse
                 ,
                 even
                 defile
                 our selves
                 with
                 Antichristianism
                 .
              
               And
               makes
               this
               Profession
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 profess
                 that
                 we
                 look
                 upon
                 it
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 sin
                 to
                 Baptize
                 all
                 Children
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 baptize
                 to
                 Children
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               We
               should
               not
               chuse
               to
               put
               Anabaptism
               as
               contradistinct
               to
               Antichristianism
               .
               
               Take
               Antichristianism
               for
               all
               that
               which
               is
               against
               Christ
               his
               Mind
               ,
               Rules
               and
               Kingdome
               ,
               so
               surely
               Anabaptism
               is
               a
               part
               of
               it
               .
               Take
               it
               for
               the
               corruptions
               of
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               how
               near
               a-kin
               the
               Doctrines
               and
               Principles
               of
               the
               Papists
               and
               Anabaptists
               are
               ,
               is
               shewed
               in
               à
               late
               Preface
               to
               Mr.
               Shepard's
               Letter
               .
               The
               Anabaptists
               are
               indeed
               ready
               enough
               to
               call
               every
               thing
               that
               they
               mislike
               ,
               Antichristian
               ;
               as
               if
               none
               were
               Enemies
               to
               Antichristianism
               so
               much
               as
               they
               .
               But
               if
               to
               oppose
               ,
               obstruct
               ,
               and
               undermine
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               be
               an
               
                 Antichristian
                 thing
              
               ,
               let
               Scripture
               ,
               Reason
               ,
               and
               Experience
               speak
               ,
               whether
               their
               Tenents
               and
               Wayes
               be
               not
               highly
               Antichristian
               .
               Does
               not
               their
               
                 cutting
                 off
              
               so
               great
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Christs
               Kingdome
               ,
               as
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Faithful
               are
               (
               Mat.
               19.14
               .
               )
               their
               changing
               the
               Frame
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               whereby
               his
               vi●●ble
               Kingdome
               in
               his
               Church
               is
               constituted
               and
               continued
               ,
               &c.
               give
               (
               though
               secretly
               ,
               and
               under
               plausible
               pretences
               )
               a
               most
               deep
               and
               dangerous
               Wound
               to
               the
               Interest
               and
               Progress
               of
               Christs
               Kingdome
               ?
               And
               hath
               not
               Experience
               shewed
               Anabaptism
               (
               with
               its
               wonted
               concomitant
               Errours
               )
               to
               be
               the
               Vexation
               and
               Clog
               of
               Reformation
               ever
               since
               the
               beginning
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               speak
               here
               of
               baptizing
               the
               children
               of
               Infidells
               and
               Pagans
               ,
               as
               if
               any
               did
               incline
               to
               that
               ,
               would
               be
               a
               strange
               absurdity
               :
               but
               if
               by
               [
               
                 All
                 Children
              
               ]
               be
               meant
               the
               Children
               of
               All
               that
               are
               named
               Christians
               ,
               though
               we
               think
               it
               too
               great
               a
               L●xness
               to
               baptize
               all
               such
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               past
               doubt
               ,
               that
               so
               to
               do
               is
               farre
               neerer
               the
               Rule
               and
               Mind
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               sayes
               [
               
                 Dis●ple
                 〈◊〉
                 Nations
                 ,
                 baptizing
                 them
              
               ]
               then
               to
               baptize
               no
               Children
               .
               Let
               us
               be
               farre
               from
               making
               
                 Bucan
                 ,
                 Zanchy
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Perkins
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               other
               Eminent
               and
               Worthy
               Divines
               ,
               who
               are
               for
               such
               a
               
                 Latitude
                 of
                 baptizing
              
               ,
               to
               be
               equally
               erroneous
               with
               the
               Anabaptists
               .
               Let
               no
               one
               make
               it
               a
               Temptation
               to
               himself
               or
               others
               ,
               to
               run
               to
               Antip●●d●baptism
               ,
               because
               he
               hears
               the
               Assertors
               of
               Infant-Baptism
               plead
               for
               a
               greater
               
                 Latitude
                 of
                 Baptism
              
               then
               he
               thinks
               is
               (
               or
               perhaps
               then
               indeed
               is
               )
               meet
               .
               Errour
               in
               particular
               Applications
               of
               the
               Rule
               ,
               is
               farre
               less
               then
               errour
               in
               a
               
                 Principle
                 .
                 Anabaptism
              
               erres
               in
               a
               Principle
               ,
               and
               principal
               Rule
               of
               Church-constitution
               .
               And
               he
               that
               narrowly
               observes
               the
               frame
               of
               Christs
               Rules
               and
               Dispensations
               about
               this
               matter
               ,
               will
               find
               much
               of
               that
               Maxime
               in
               them
               ,
               
                 Faveres
                 sunt
                 ampliandi
              
               .
               We
               see
               the
               Lord
               takes
               in
               the
               Children
               
                 as
                 Holy
              
               ,
               if
               but
               one
               of
               the
               Parents
               be
               a
               Believer
               ;
               he
               appoints
               us
               to
               
                 Recei●e
                 the
                 weak
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               strong
               .
               We
               find
               not
               that
               the
               Apostles
               refused
               any
               that
               were
               willing
               to
               come
               in
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               Subjects
               of
               Christs
               visible
               Kingdome
               :
               neither
               are
               persons
               or
               people
               utterly
               
                 Broken
                 off
              
               from
               a
               portion
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               till
               after
               all
               means
               and
               long
               patience
               used
               ,
               &c.
               
               As
               if
               Christ
               studyed
               the
               Inlargement
               of
               his
               visible
               Kingdome
               among
               men
               (
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               with
               the
               honour
               or
               his
               Holiness
               and
               Government
               )
               rather
               then
               the
               straitning
               thereof
               .
               Many
               Pious-minded
               persons
               among
               us
               are
               very
               fearful
               of
               Inlarging
               ,
               and
               of
               Corruption
               that
               way
               :
               But
               why
               should
               we
               not
               also
               be
               afraid
               of
               grieving
               the
               heart
               of
               Christ
               (
               Mark
               10.14
               )
               by
               too
               much
               straitning
               ,
               and
               by
               keeping
               or
               
                 putting
                 out
              
               those
               whom
               Christ
               
                 takes
                 in
              
               ?
               For
               we
               may
               not
               take
               away
               or
               diminish
               from
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               we
               may
               adde
               thereto
               ,
               Deut.
               12.32
               .
               The
               Lord
               keep
               us
               from
               extreams
               on
               either
               hand
               ,
               and
               guide
               us
               in
               the
               right
               middle
               way
               that
               is
               according
               to
               his
               will.
               But
               the
               Preface
               goes
               on
               ;
            
             
               
                 Neither
                 can
                 we
                 plead
                 Guilty
                 unto
                 that
                 Charge
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 deny
                 all
                 Church-membership
                 unto
                 any
                 In●ants
                 ;
                 we
                 onely
                 deny
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Personal
                 and
                 Immediate
                 Members
                 .
                 Indeed
                 as
                 personal
                 Membership
                 is
                 taken
                 subjectiv●ly
                 ,
              
               
               
                 so
                 we
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Infants
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               
                 their
                 persons
                 are
                 Recipients
                 of
                 the
                 Ad●unct
                 of
                 Church
                 membership
                 :
                 But
                 as
                 personal
                 Membership
                 is
                 taken
                 formally
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 ●●tes
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 persons
                 entred
                 into
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 so
                 Infants
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 personal
                 Church-membership
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               it
               is
               pity
               to
               clog
               and
               cloud
               the
               plain
               things
               of
               Car●●●
               with
               intricate
               distinctions
               ,
               which
               do
               rather
               bemist
               and
               puzzle
               the
               Readers
               understanding
               ,
               then
               enlighten
               it
               .
               One
               would
               think
               it
               should
               suffice
               men
               to
               know
               that
               their
               Children
               are
               (
               by
               the
               Lordsrich
               grace
               and
               appointment
               )
               in
               their
               own
               persons
               
                 within
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               and
               so
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               without
               disputing
               whether
               they
               be
               so
               subjectively
               or
               f●rmally
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               should
               such
               distinctions
               pass
               for
               currant
               ,
               what
               other
               use
               they
               would
               be
               of
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               ;
               but
               sure
               we
               are
               ,
               they
               would
               do
               great
               service
               to
               the
               Anabaptists
               ,
               though
               we
               believe
               that
               is
               not
               the
               Intendment
               of
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               to
               comply
               with
               ,
               or
               build
               up
               Anabaptism
               .
               But
               we
               are
               not
               now
               speaking
               to
               Intentions
               or
               Persons
               ,
               but
               to
               Arguments
               and
               Distinctions
               in
               themselves
               ;
               considered
               .
               For
               ,
               suppose
               one
               give
               this
               Argument
               for
               Infant-Baptism
               (
               and
               indeed
               
               we
               know
               not
               a
               better
               )
               
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 :
                 Infants
                 of
                 Confederate
                 Parents
                 are
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 :
                 Ergo.
              
               How
               readily
               may
               it
               be
               answered
               ,
               that
               
                 Personal
                 and
                 Immediate
                 Members
              
               (
               or
               they
               that
               have
               personal
               Membership
               formally
               )
               
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 Mediate
                 and
                 Not-personal
                 Members
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 it
              
               (
               not
               formally
               ,
               but
               )
               
                 subjectively
                 onely
              
               .
               We
               have
               known
               an
               Antipoedebaptist
               flie
               to
               this
               as
               his
               Sheat-Anchor
               [
               
                 Infants
                 are
                 Members
                 ;
                 ●ut
                 how
                 ?
                 Why
                 ,
                 not
                 personal
                 Members
                 ,
                 but
                 Members
                 in
                 their
                 parents
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 baptized
              
               (
               mediately
               )
               
                 in
                 their
                 parents
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 persons
                 .
              
               ]
               And
               indeed
               ,
               why
               should
               the
               Seal
               of
               Membership
               be
               immediately
               and
               formally
               applied
               to
               their
               own
               persons
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               in
               their
               own
               persons
               Immediate
               and
               formal
               (
               or
               formally
               )
               Members
               ?
            
             
               But
               let
               us
               search
               a
               little
               into
               this
               Distinction
               between
               
                 Personal
                 Membership
              
               as
               taken
               subjectively
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               as
               taken
               formally
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               there
               is
               in
               it
               ,
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               .
               For
               ,
               that
               
                 Children
                 are
                 personal
                 and
                 immediate
                 Members
                 ,
              
               is
               asserted
               and
               proved
               by
               the
               Synod
               ,
               but
               denied
               by
               our
               Brethren
               :
               And
               this
               Distinction
               is
               here
               brought
               to
               bear
               up
               that
               Deniall
               ,
               or
               to
               tell
               us
               in
               what
               sense
               they
               deny
               personal
               Membership
               to
               Infants
               .
               It
               was
               sometimes
               roundly
               denied
               ,
               that
               
                 Infants
                 are
                 personal
                 Members
              
               ;
               now
               it
               is
               denied
               with
               a
               
                 Distinction
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 personal
                 Members
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 subjectively
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 formally
              
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               If
               Infants
               be
               Members
               ,
               they
               are
               formally
               so
               :
               for
               ,
               
                 Forma
                 est
                 per
                 quam
                 res
                 est
                 id
                 quod
                 est
                 .
              
               If
               we
               say
               ,
               Such
               an
               one
               is
               a
               Man
               ,
               a
               Father
               ,
               a
               Master
               ,
               &c.
               we
               must
               mean
               that
               he
               is
               
                 formally
                 a
                 man
              
               ,
               or
               hath
               the
               form
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               &c.
               
               He
               is
               not
               a
               Member
               ,
               that
               hath
               not
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Member
               .
               To
               say
               he
               is
               
                 a
                 Member
              
               ,
               and
               to
               deny
               him
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Member
               ,
               is
               to
               say
               and
               unsay
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               here
               said
               ,
               that
               ,
               
                 As
                 personal
                 Membership
                 is
                 taken
                 subjectively
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Infants
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               
                 their
                 persons
                 are
                 Recipients
                 of
                 the
                 Adjunct
                 of
                 Church-membership
                 .
              
               We
               demand
               ,
               whether
               this
               does
               not
               fully
               yield
               the
               Cause
               ,
               and
               give
               us
               as
               much
               as
               we
               need
               to
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               ?
               For
               ,
               if
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Infant
               be
               
                 Recipient
                 of
                 the
                 Adjunct
                 of
                 Church-membership
                 ,
              
               then
               of
               formal
               Church-membership
               (
               it
               is
               not
               Church-membership
               ,
               if
               it
               want
               the
               form
               )
               then
               formal
               (
               or
               proper
               )
               Church-membership
               ,
               doth
               cleave
               to
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Infant
               ;
               then
               the
               person
               of
               this
               Infant
               is
               formally
               a
               Church-member
               ,
               or
               ,
               He
               is
               a
               
                 personal
                 formal
                 Member
              
               .
               He
               needs
               no
               more
               to
               render
               him
               a
               
                 personal
                 formal
                 Member
              
               (
               or
               formally
               a
               personal
               Member
               )
               then
               to
               have
               the
               
                 Adjunct
                 of
                 Church-membership
              
               upon
               him
               ,
               or
               cleaving
               to
               his
               person
               .
               For
               Membership
               (
               as
               all
               such
               〈◊〉
               relations
               ,
               Fatherhood
               ,
               Sonship
               ,
               &c.
               )
               is
               but
               
                 an
                 Adjunct
              
               ;
               it
               enters
               not
               into
               the
               Essence
               of
               any
               man
               ,
               but
               cleaves
               to
               him
               as
               
                 an
                 Adjunct
              
               .
               And
               so
               no
               man
               is
               more
               then
               subjectively
               a
               Member
               (
               the
               most
               formally
               personal
               Member
               that
               is
               ,
               is
               but
               subjectively
               a
               Member
               in
               this
               sense
               )
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               He
               is
               
                 a
                 subject
                 Recipient
                 of
                 Membership
              
               ,
               or
               one
               that
               hath
               the
               Adjunct
               of
               Membership
               cleaving
               to
               him
               .
               If
               therefore
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Infant
               be
               
                 Recipient
                 of
                 the
                 Adjunct
                 of
                 Church-membership
                 ,
              
               then
               he
               is
               a
               
                 personal
                 formal
              
               Member
               ,
               or
               formally
               a
               personal
               Member
               ,
               for
               his
               person
               hath
               the
               form
               of
               Membership
               upon
               it
               ,
               or
               cleaving
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               When
               it
               's
               said
               ,
               [
               
                 But
                 as
                 personal
                 Membership
                 is
                 taken
                 form●lly
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 by
                 themselves
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 persons
                 entred
                 into
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 so
                 Infants
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 personal
                 Membership
              
               ]
               What
               Logick
               is
               this
               ,
               to
               put
               the
               Efficient
               for
               the
               Form
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               it
               a
               part
               thereof
               ?
               It
               is
               wont
               to
               be
               said
               ,
               
                 Efficiens
                 non
                 ingreditur
                 Essentiam
              
               .
               The
               act
               of
               Covenanting
               on
               our
               part
               ,
               whereby
               we
               are
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               but
               
                 an
                 Efficient
              
               (
               yea
               ,
               but
               
                 an
                 instrumental
                 Efficient
              
               :
               the
               Book
               calls
               it
               
                 a
                 Precrean
                 :
                 cause
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               37.
               that
               is
               still
               but
               
                 an
                 Efficient
              
               :
               yet
               consider
               it
               in
               contradistinction
               to
               
                 Divine
                 Institution
              
               ,
               it
               can
               but
               
                 instrumentally
                 procreate
              
               )
               But
               the
               form
               ,
               or
               
                 formalis
                 Ratio
              
               of
               Membership
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               
                 within
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               or
               
                 within
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.12
               .
               Whatever
               causality
               our
               Act
               in
               pro●essing
               and
               Covenanting
               do
               contribute
               to
               bring
               us
               in
               ,
               it
               can
               be
               but
               
                 an
                 Efficient
              
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               doth
               not
               denominate
               or
               constitute
               the
               formality
               of
               our
               Membership
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               But
               [
               Formally
               ]
               
                 here
                 is
                 referred
                 to
                 personal
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 membership
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               If
               so
               it
               be
               ,
               yet
               still
               the
               same
               Answers
               hold
               ,
               unless
               it
               mean
               no
               more
               then
               every
               one
               grants
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               .
               If
               the
               meaning
               onely
               be
               that
               Infants
               do
               not
               
                 enter
                 into
                 Covenant
              
               by
               an
               act
               of
               their
               own
               proper
               persons
               ;
               who
               ever
               said
               or
               thought
               they
               did
               ?
               what
               need
               we
               labour
               in
               finding
               out
               distinctions
               to
               deny
               them
               that
               which
               no
               
               body
               ever
               challenged
               for
               them
               ?
               or
               to
               what
               purpose
               is
               that
               ?
               But
               the
               Question
               is
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 Infants
                 be
                 not
                 personal
                 members
              
               (
               or
               personally
               and
               
                 formally
                 members
              
               )
               
                 although
                 they
                 never
                 yet
                 put
                 forth
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 covenanting
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 persons
                 ?
              
               we
               affirm
               it
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               the
               forme
               of
               Membership
               (
               or
               the
               adjunct
               of
               formal
               membership
               )
               cleaving
               to
               their
               own
               persons
               by
               Divine
               Institution
               .
               And
               so
               we
               say
               they
               are
               personally
               ,
               and
               formally
               Members
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               not
               yet
               acted
               any
               thing
               in
               their
               own
               proper
               persons
               .
               You
               seem
               to
               deny
               it
               ,
               and
               bring
               a
               distinction
               to
               clear
               your
               meaning
               :
               the
               
                 former
                 Branch
              
               of
               which
               distinction
               ,
               as
               your selves
               explain
               it
               ,
               grants
               the
               thing
               that
               we
               plead
               for
               ;
               the
               
                 latter
                 Branch
              
               ,
               as
               you
               also
               explain
               it
               ,
               denies
               no
               more
               then
               we
               deny
               ,
               viz.
               
                 That
                 they
                 enter
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 proper
                 personal
                 Act.
              
               But
               the
               mistake
               lies
               in
               making
               this
               [
               viz.
               
                 Entring
                 by
                 ones
                 own
                 proper
                 Act
              
               ]
               to
               be
               formally
               personal
               membership
               :
               whereas
               that
               is
               formally
               personal
               membership
               ,
               that
               doth
               formally
               and
               properly
               constitute
               the
               person
               a
               member
               ;
               and
               so
               ,
               [
               
                 Being
                 within
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               ]
               doth
               the
               Infants
               in
               question
               ,
               though
               they
               never
               yet
               acted
               in
               their
               own
               persons
               .
               The
               distinction
               should
               rather
               stand
               thus
               ;
               As
               personal
               membership
               is
               taken
               properly
               and
               formally
               ,
               so
               it
               agrees
               to
               Infants
               ;
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               their
               persons
               are
               Recipients
               of
               the
               adjunct
               of
               proper
               formal
               Church-membership
               ,
               but
               as
               personal
               membership
               is
               taken
               improperly
               (
               and
               very
               improperly
               indeed
               )
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               for
               the
               membership
               of
               such
               as
               have
               by
               themselves
               or
               by
               their
               own
               personal
               profession
               entred
               into
               Covenant
               ,
               so
               Infants
               are
               not
               capable
               of
               personal
               membership
               .
               Thus
               it
               might
               be
               granted
               .
               But
               why
               should
               we
               use
               
                 personal
                 membership
              
               in
               so
               improper
               a
               sence
               ,
               or
               insist
               on
               a
               sence
               that
               toucheth
               not
               the
               cause
               in
               question
               ?
               The
               sum
               is
               ,
               that
               if
               by
               [
               
                 Personal
                 membership
                 taken
                 formally
              
               ]
               be
               meant
               onely
               ,
               entring
               by
               their
               own
               proper
               personal
               act
               ,
               then
               the
               distinction
               is
               needless
               and
               not
               
                 ad
                 Rem
              
               .
               But
               if
               it
               be
               meant
               so
               as
               to
               deny
               what
               we
               affirm
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               overthrown
               by
               your selves
               in
               the
               
                 former
                 Branch
              
               .
               Grant
               them
               to
               be
               personal
               Members
               subjectively
               ,
               you
               therein
               grant
               them
               to
               be
               so
               formally
               :
               deny
               them
               personal
               membership
               formally
               ,
               you
               deny
               it
               subjectively
               .
               These
               do
               
                 mutuò
                 so
                 ponere
                 &
                 tollere
              
               ,
               being
               used
               in
               any
               sence
               that
               is
               proper
               and
               pertinent
               to
               the
               present
               Dispute
               .
               But
               consider
               whether
               it
               would
               sound
               rationally
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               Paul
               was
               not
               formally
               a
               
                 personal
                 Roman
              
               (
               or
               not
               formally
               a
               
                 Roman
                 free-man
              
               in
               his
               own
               person
               )
               because
               he
               did
               not
               buy
               his
               freedome
               with
               his
               own
               money
               ;
               or
               that
               a
               Childe
               who
               hath
               an
               Inheritance
               left
               him
               ,
               is
               not
               formally
               a
               personal
               owner
               thereof
               ,
               because
               himself
               did
               not
               purchase
               it
               :
               or
               ,
               that
               Infants
               are
               personal
               Subjects
               in
               such
               a
               Kingdome
               ,
               Members
               of
               such
               a
               Family
               ,
               subjectively
               onely
               ,
               not
               formally
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               not
               become
               such
               by
               their
               own
               previous
               personal
               act
               .
               These
               and
               such
               like
               shew
               how
               improper
               and
               incongruous
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               make
               ones
               own
               personal
               act
               to
               be
               that
               which
               constitutes
               the
               formality
               of
               personal
               membership
               .
            
             
               Preface
               .
               
                 It
                 's
                 strange
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 this
                 personal
                 formal
                 membership
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 Subjects
                 capable
                 of
                 formal
                 personal
                 Censures
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               They
               are
               capable
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               Relation
               and
               state
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               regard
               of
               natural
               Capacity
               ,
               nor
               in
               regard
               of
               demerit
               ;
               for
               an
               Infant
               cannot
               Ecclesiastically
               deserve
               publick
               Censure
               .
               It
               is
               not
               strange
               to
               conceive
               Infants
               to
               be
               Subjects
               of
               such
               a
               Prince
               ,
               though
               at
               present
               uncapable
               of
               civil
               Tryals
               and
               punishments
               .
               It
               suffices
               that
               Infant-members
               are
               in
               a
               state
               of
               subjection
               to
               Church
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               ingaged
               thereto
               for
               afterward
               ,
               though
               at
               present
               naturally
               uncapable
               of
               the
               exercise
               thereof
               .
               The
               new
               born
               Infant
               is
               not
               capable
               of
               Domestical
               Discipline
               (
               either
               Rod
               or
               Rebuke
               )
               but
               that
               hinders
               not
               his
               being
               a
               formal
               personal
               Member
               of
               the
               Family
               .
            
             
               Preface
               .
               
                 We
                 neither
                 do
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 did
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 Infants
                 of
                 believing
                 confederate
                 Parents
                 ,
                 are
                 brought
                 under
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 onely
                 we
                 conceive
                 that
                 their
                 membership
                 is
                 conjunct
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 dependent
                 upon
                 the
                 Membership
                 and
                 Covenant
                 of
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 live
                 and
                 dye
                 therewith
                 —
                 Hence
                 when
                 the
                 Parents
                 are
                 Excommunicated
                 ,
                 the
                 membership
                 of
                 the
                 Infant-childe
                 is
                 cut
                 off
                 ▪
                 because
                 Excommunication
                 puts
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 the
                 outward
                 Covenant
                 (
                 which
                 Death
                 it self
                 doth
                 not
                 do
                 )
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Root
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 the
                 Branches
                 cannot
                 live
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               That
               the
               childes
               membership
               depends
               upon
               the
               membership
               of
               the
               Parent
               ,
               as
               the
               Instrumental
               Cause
               or
               Condition
               of
               the
               childes
               
                 first
                 Entrance
              
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               becoming
               a
               Member
               ,
               we
               readily
               grant
               (
               because
               Divine
               Institution
               admitteth
               onely
               the
               Children
               of
               Members
               to
               be
               Members
               )
               and
               so
               much
               Mr.
               Cottons
               words
               here
               all●dged
               in
               the
               Preface
               do
               truly
               teach
               .
               But
               that
               the
               childes
               membership
               is
               so
               
                 wrapt
                 up
              
               in
               the
               membership
               of
               the
               Parent
               ,
               as
               to
               live
               and
               dye
               therewith
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               no
               proper
               and
               distinct
               
               membership
               of
               its
               own
               ,
               is
               surely
               a
               deep
               mistake
               ,
               and
               will
               (
               if
               followed
               )
               overthrow
               that
               
                 subjective
                 personal
                 membership
              
               before
               granted
               unto
               Infants
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               here
               also
               owned
               ,
               viz.
               
                 that
                 their
                 persons
                 are
                 brought
                 under
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               :
               If
               the
               persons
               of
               the
               Infants
               be
               brought
               under
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               then
               their
               persons
               are
               within
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               or
               their
               persons
               are
               Confederate
               ,
               then
               not
               onely
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Parent
               ,
               but
               the
               person
               of
               the
               childe
               hath
               the
               formality
               of
               membership
               upon
               it
               .
               And
               as
               the
               person
               of
               the
               childe
               in
               regard
               of
               its
               natural
               being
               ,
               though
               for
               the
               first
               existence
               thereof
               it
               depended
               under
               God
               upon
               the
               Parent
               ,
               yet
               when
               once
               it
               is
               born
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               so
               
                 conjunct
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 dependent
                 upon
              
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Parent
               ,
               as
               
                 to
                 live
                 and
                 dye
                 therewith
              
               ;
               so
               why
               should
               the
               membership
               of
               the
               childe
               be
               
                 thus
                 dependent
              
               ?
               seeing
               
                 the
                 Book
              
               (
               to
               which
               this
               Preface
               is
               prefixed
               )
               affirmeth
               ,
               p
               37.
               that
               the
               
                 Parent
                 is
                 a
                 procreant
                 Cause
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Childe●
                 natural
                 Being
                 by
                 his
                 generating
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 of
                 his
                 Church-membership
                 by
                 his
                 confederating
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 by
                 Gods
                 Institution
                 .
              
               And
               seeing
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Childe
               hath
               a
               membership
               of
               its
               own
               affixed
               to
               it
               (
               as
               the
               foresaid
               grants
               import
               )
               and
               that
               
                 from
                 God
                 (
                 from
                 Gods
                 Covenant
                 and
                 Institution
                 )
              
               as
               well
               as
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Parent
               ;
               why
               should
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               membership
               of
               the
               Childe
               doth
               after
               this
               ,
               
                 depend
                 upon
              
               the
               Membership
               or
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Parent
               ,
               and
               not
               rather
               upon
               Gods
               Covenant
               and
               Institution
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               live
               and
               dye
               according
               to
               the
               Order
               and
               appointment
               thereof
               ,
               and
               not
               otherwise
               ?
               hence
               the
               Membership
               wherewith
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Childe
               is
               clothed
               by
               Gods
               Institution
               ,
               dyes
               not
               till
               either
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Childe
               dye
               ,
               or
               till
               by
               some
               Institution
               and
               Appointment
               of
               God
               he
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               his
               Membership
               for
               his
               own
               sin
               .
               Neither
               must
               it
               be
               yelded
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Excommunication
                 of
                 the
                 Parent
              
               ,
               doth
               properly
               and
               formally
               cut
               off
               the
               Infant-childe
               that
               was
               born
               before
               such
               Excommunication
               .
               We
               say
               ,
               properly
               and
               formally
               ,
               for
               Consequentially
               and
               Eventually
               it
               may
               bring
               the
               Childe
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               also
               ;
               as
               in
               case
               the
               Parent
               desperately
               go
               away
               from
               the
               Church
               among
               Hereticks
               and
               Infidels
               ,
               and
               bring
               up
               the
               Childe
               
                 to
                 serve
                 other
                 Gods
              
               :
               But
               so
               it
               may
               be
               with
               a
               wife
               carried
               away
               by
               such
               an
               Husband
               ,
               yet
               that
               does
               not
               hinder
               her
               from
               having
               a
               personal
               ,
               distinct
               ,
               proper
               and
               immediate
               Membership
               ,
               nor
               make
               his
               cutting
               off
               to
               be
               hers
               also
               .
               But
               suppose
               a
               Parent
               and
               Children
               that
               live
               and
               continue
               among
               us
               ;
               the
               Parent
               having
               a
               company
               of
               Children
               ,
               all
               in
               their
               minority
               ,
               is
               for
               his
               wickedness
               cast
               out
               ,
               and
               continuing
               impenitent
               ,
               dyes
               in
               that
               estate
               :
               to
               say
               that
               all
               these
               Children
               (
               who
               were
               Born
               and
               Baptized
               in
               the
               Church
               )
               are
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               from
               Membership
               hereby
               ,
               is
               a
               strange
               Assertion
               .
            
             
               For
               1.
               
               This
               would
               make
               an
               Infant-childe
               to
               be
               a
               subject
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               which
               was
               before
               (
               and
               in
               regard
               of
               natural
               capacity
               and
               demerit
               ,
               rightly
               )
               denied
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               a
               Parent
               in
               Israel
               was
               for
               his
               sin
               cut
               off
               from
               his
               people
               ,
               were
               the
               Children
               that
               he
               left
               behind
               him
               therefore
               excluded
               from
               the
               Commonwealth
               of
               Israel
               ?
               to
               be
               sure
               ,
               in
               Crimes
               ,
               capitally
               punished
               (
               of
               which
               
                 cutting
                 off
                 from
                 their
                 People
              
               is
               sometimes
               plainly
               meant
               ,
               Exod.
               31.14
               ,
               15.
               
               Levit.
               17.4
               .
               &
               18.29
               .
               &
               20.18
               .
               )
               the
               Childe
               was
               not
               to
               dye
               for
               the
               Fathers
               sin
               ,
               Deut.
               24.16
               .
               2
               Chron.
               25.4
               .
               Ier.
               31.30
               .
               Ezek.
               18.20
               .
               and
               is
               there
               not
               the
               like
               reason
               of
               other
               punishments
               ,
               whether
               Ecclesiastical
               or
               Civil
               ?
               yea
               ,
               that
               
                 cutting
                 off
                 from
                 their
                 People
              
               appointed
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               is
               conceived
               by
               judicious
               Interpreters
               to
               be
               in
               some
               places
               most
               properly
               meant
               of
               an
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Death
              
               ,
               
               
                 or
                 cutting
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 People
                 and
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 Excommunication
              
               ;
               But
               however
               ,
               it
               held
               a
               proportion
               with
               Excommunication
               now
               under
               the
               Gospel
               .
               The
               Childe
               may
               be
               barred
               from
               a
               Right
               or
               Privilegde
               that
               he
               
                 ne●er
                 had
              
               ,
               by
               the
               sin
               or
               condition
               of
               the
               Parent
               :
               so
               H●athen
               Children
               are
               unclean
               and
               without
               ,
               because
               their
               Parents
               are
               so
               .
               (
               Hence
               Children
               born
               after
               the
               Parents
               Excommunication
               are
               not
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               )
               But
               to
               be
               deprived
               of
               a
               Right
               or
               Priviledge
               which
               ●e
               
                 once
                 ●ad
              
               ,
               and
               was
               possessed
               of
               (
               which
               is
               the
               case
               of
               Children
               formerly
               born
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               owned
               as
               Members
               by
               the
               seal
               of
               Baptism
               )
               this
               hath
               in
               it
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               proper
               formal
               Punishment
               or
               Censure
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               inflicted
               upon
               none
               but
               for
               his
               own
               sin
               .
               A
               Parent
               Civilly
               or
               Naturally
               dead
               ,
               cannot
               after
               that
               bring
               forth
               Children
               to
               the
               Commonwealth
               ;
               nor
               can
               a
               Parent
               Ecclesiastically
               dead
               (
               he
               so
               continuing
               )
               bring
               forth
               Children
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               the
               Children
               that
               are
               already
               Members
               of
               the
               one
               Society
               or
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               therefrom
               for
               their
               Parents
               sin
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               ,
               
                 If
                 the
                 Root
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 the
                 Branches
                 cannot
                 live
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               truth
               in
               nature
               of
               Branches
               growing
               on
               the
               same
               Tree
               :
               But
               if
               these
               Branches
               be
               taken
               and
               set
               upon
               a
               St●ck
               and
               Root
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               (
               though
               but
               as
               in
               a
               Nursery
               )
               then
               they
               do
               not
               die
               when
               the
               old
               
               Tree
               dies
               ,
               or
               is
               cut
               up
               by
               the
               Roots
               .
               And
               so
               is
               the
               Case
               in
               hand
               .
               These
               Children
               are
               inserted
               and
               implanted
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               in
               their
               own
               persons
               (
               as
               was
               but
               now
               granted
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 persons
                 of
                 these
                 Infants
                 do
                 .
                 receive
                 the
                 Adjunct
                 of
                 of
                 Church-membership
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               
                 their
                 persons
                 are
                 ●rought
                 under
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               )
               and
               have
               so
               farre
               taken
               root
               therein
               ,
               as
               to
               receive
               (
               not
               from
               their
               Parents
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Soil
               and
               Fa●ness
               thereof
               )
               the
               Sap
               and
               Nourishment
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               which
               is
               also
               a
               Seal
               of
               the
               establishment
               or
               rooting
               of
               their
               Membership
               .
               Branches
               included
               and
               contained
               in
               the
               Root
               (
               as
               Children
               
                 yet
                 unborn
              
               ,
               or
               
                 not
                 born
              
               till
               after
               Excommunication
               )
               are
               broken
               off
               (
               or
               rather
               
                 left
                 without
              
               )
               together
               with
               their
               Parents
               :
               But
               not
               such
               Branches
               as
               are
               
                 already
                 severed
              
               from
               the
               Root
               ,
               and
               planted
               in
               the
               
                 House
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Vineyard
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 ,
              
               as
               through
               the
               grace
               of
               the
               Covenant
               our
               Children
               are
               ,
               Isa.
               5.7
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               
                 Death
                 does
                 not
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 the
                 outward
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 which
                 Excommunication
                 does
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               Notion
               that
               we
               understand
               not
               :
               We
               should
               have
               thought
               that
               
                 outward
                 Membership
              
               (
               or
               Membership
               in
               the
               visible
               instituted
               Church
               )
               as
               well
               as
               the
               use
               of
               all
               outward
               Ordinances
               ,
               
               or
               instituted
               Wor●hip
               ,
               had
               
                 everlastingly
                 ceased
                 at
                 Death
              
               .
               The
               Ends
               ,
               Duties
               and
               Enjoyments
               of
               outward
               Membership
               ,
               do
               then
               cease
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Membership
               it self
               .
               The
               Lord
               knows
               how
               many
               may
               from
               
                 outward
                 Membership
              
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               drop
               to
               Hell
               ;
               and
               does
               not
               their
               Death
               
                 put
                 an
                 end
              
               to
               their
               Membership
               ?
               And
               if
               Death
               
                 put
                 an
                 end
              
               to
               outward
               Membership
               ,
               it
               
                 puts
                 an
                 end
              
               to
               outward
               Covenant
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Question
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               as
               to
               the
               person
               that
               dies
               .
               Indeed
               it
               does
               not
               hinder
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               Covenant
               to
               others
               that
               are
               in
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               are
               surviving
               :
               And
               neither
               does
               Excommunication
               so
               do
               .
               But
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Parent
               loses
               his
               Membership
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               when
               he
               dies
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               when
               he
               is
               Excommunicated
               .
               And
               hence
               if
               the
               Membership
               of
               the
               Childe
               did
               live
               and
               die
               with
               the
               Membership
               of
               the
               Parent
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               a
               Cessation
               of
               it
               in
               the
               one
               case
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               other
               .
               A
               Parents
               Faith
               ,
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               Covenant
               
                 may
                 live
              
               ,
               though
               hi●
               self
               
                 be
                 dead
              
               :
               But
               how
               ?
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Virtually
               ,
               in
               the
               virtue
               and
               effect
               of
               them
               :
               And
               how
               is
               that
               ?
               why
               ,
               the
               promise
               made
               by
               God
               to
               the
               Faith
               ,
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               Profession
               (
               or
               Covenanting
               )
               of
               a
               godly
               Parent
               ,
               that
               lives
               ,
               and
               abides
               ,
               and
               
                 takes
                 effect
              
               .
               So
               then
               it
               is
               neither
               the
               Parent
               ,
               nor
               his
               Membership
               ,
               but
               
                 Gods
                 Covenant
              
               that
               lives
               ,
               taking
               in
               the
               Children
               that
               are
               begotten
               or
               born
               of
               Confederate
               Parents
               ,
               to
               be
               Members
               of
               his
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               continuing
               them
               ,
               till
               by
               some
               Rule
               or
               Appointment
               of
               his
               they
               be
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               though
               the
               Parent
               by
               his
               sin
               and
               wickedness
               have
               deprived
               himself
               of
               
                 a
                 portion
                 in
                 Israel
              
               ,
               and
               be
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               by
               the
               Censure
               of
               Excommunication
               ;
               yet
               the
               Covenant
               of
               God
               lives
               ,
               and
               stands
               to
               the
               Children
               whom
               he
               had
               before
               
                 taken
                 into
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               and
               
                 planted
                 in
                 his
                 House
              
               .
               To
               call
               it
               
                 The
                 Covenant
                 of
                 their
                 Parents
              
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               that
               
                 Childrens
                 Membership
                 is
                 dependent
                 upon
                 that
                 ,
              
               is
               too
               crude
               a
               p●r●se
               ,
               and
               too
               much
               abused
               by
               many
               ,
               ascribing
               that
               to
               the
               Parents
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               Profession
               (
               or
               
                 Act
                 in
                 Covenanting
              
               )
               which
               belongs
               most
               properly
               
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               
                 his
                 Grace
              
               .
               'T
               is
               
                 Gods
                 Covenant
              
               that
               takes
               in
               both
               Parents
               and
               Children
               .
               Alas
               ,
               what
               are
               Parents
               !
               and
               what
               could
               all
               their
               Profession
               ,
               and
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Actings
               do
               ,
               if
               God
               did
               not
               vouchsafe
               to
               take
               them
               into
               Covenant
               ?
               Now
               God
               taketh
               the
               Childe
               into
               his
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Parent
               :
               And
               't
               is
               
                 Gods
                 Covenant
              
               and
               Institution
               that
               the
               Membership
               of
               the
               Chide
               depends
               upon
               ,
               and
               with
               which
               alone
               it
               
                 l●ves
                 and
                 dies
              
               .
               But
               it
               follows
               in
               the
               Preface
               :
            
             
               
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 much
                 use
                 of
                 that
                 Distinction
                 of
                 Immediate
                 and
                 Mediate
                 Members
                 ▪
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 carry
                 a
                 mighty
                 and
                 constraining
                 Evidence
                 of
                 Scripture-Light
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Ans.
               We
               must
               needs
               say
               this
               seems
               strange
               to
               us
               ,
               when
               as
               there
               is
               not
               so
               much
               as
               
                 one
                 Scripture
              
               brought
               (
               either
               here
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Book
               following
               )
               to
               make
               good
               or
               hold
               forth
               such
               a
               Distinction
               .
               In
               stead
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               here
               are
               some
               Authors
               streight
               named
               ,
               not
               to
               Attest
               the
               Distinction
               of
               Immediate
               and
               Mediate
               .
               (
               it
               see●s
               that
               cannot
               be
               found
               ,
               no
               not
               so
               much
               as
               in
               Authors
               )
               but
               of
               Compleat
               and
               Incompleat
               .
               To
               which
               the
               Answer
               is
               ready
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               some
               Authors
               have
               so
               distinguished
               Members
               ,
               yet
               where
               is
               such
               a
               distinction
               of
               Membership
               ?
               at
               least
               purposely
               so
               intended
               ,
               as
               to
               mak●
               
                 several
                 sorts
              
               or
               
                 kindes
                 of
                 Membership
              
               specifically
               differing
               ,
               as
               is
               expresly
               said
               of
               the
               Distinction
               here
               pleaded
               for
               in
               the
               Book
               ,
               pag
               37.
               
               Dr
               ▪
               Ames
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               here
               cited
               ▪
               does
               not
               say
               of
               Infants
               .
               
                 Non
                 sunt
                 〈◊〉
                 Membra
              
               ,
               but
               
                 Perfecta
                 Membra
              
               :
               Neither
               does
               he
               say
               ,
               
                 Non
                 sunt
                 perfecta
              
               ,
               but
               
               
                 Non
                 sunt
                 adeo
                 perfecta
                 Membra
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 perfect
                 Members
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 exercise
                 acts
                 of
                 Communion
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Priviledges
                 thereof
                 :
              
               Plainly
               referring
               the
               Imperfection
               or
               Incompleatness
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               Essence
               of
               their
               Membership
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Degree
               of
               their
               Communion
               and
               Priviledges
               .
               Hence
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               Their
               Distinction
               of
               Members
               into
               Compleat
               and
               Incompleat
               ,
               is
               (
               being
               candidly
               taken
               )
               as
               much
               as
               our
               Distinction
               of
               Members
               into
               
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 ●ull
              
               (
               or
               compleat
               )
               Communion
               ,
               and
               
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 in
                 full
                 Communion
              
               ;
               which
               Distinction
               we
               have
               (
               and
               we
               hope
               justly
               )
               made
               great
               use
               of
               .
               And
               for
               such
               a
               distinction
               
                 Re●●ipsa
                 loquitur
              
               .
               All
               that
               are
               within
               (
               of
               ,
               or
               belonging
               to
               )
               such
               a
               Society
               ,
               whether
               
                 Family
                 ,
                 Commonwealth
              
               ,
               or
               Church
               ,
               are
               truely
               and
               properly
               said
               to
               be
               Members
               of
               that
               Society
               ;
               but
               all
               are
               not
               equal
               in
               participation
               of
               Priviledges
               therein
               :
               Some
               have
               a
               more
               full
               (
               or
               compleat
               )
               〈◊〉
               and
               portion
               therein
               ,
               and
               some
               have
               less
               .
               All
               Christs
               Scholars
               (
               or
               Disciples
               )
               are
               not
               of
               the
               
                 Highest
                 Form
              
               ;
               nor
               are
               all
               his
               Subjects
               betrusted
               with
               the
               
                 Keyes
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdome
              
               ;
               nor
               all
               his
               Children
               
                 past
                 their
                 Non-age
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               yet
               they
               are
               all
               Disciples
               in
               his
               School
               ,
               Subjects
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               Children
               of
               his
               Family
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Members
               o●
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
               But
               such
               a
               Distinction
               as
               maketh
               
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 Membership
                 specifically
                 different
                 ,
              
               we
               have
               not
               yet
               seen
               cleared
               and
               confirmed
               ,
               either
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               Authors
               ,
               or
               
                 from
                 sound
                 Reason
              
               .
               Sundry
               distinctions
               or
               sorts
               of
               Members
               ,
               might
               easily
               be
               given
               ;
               as
               ,
               Some
               Members
               are
               
                 in
                 Office
              
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               some
               
                 out
                 of
                 Office
              
               ;
               some
               partake
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               the
               
                 power
                 of
                 Voting
              
               ,
               (
               as
               Women
               )
               some
               
                 of
                 both
              
               ;
               some
               have
               onely
               
                 Initial
                 Priviledges
              
               ,
               some
               All.
               (
               
                 Ames
                 Medul
                 .
                 Lib
              
               1.
               
               Cap
               32.
               
               Thes.
               ●
               3.
               )
               But
               these
               are
               but
               distributions
               
                 ex
                 Adjunctis
              
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               touch
               or
               vary
               the
               Essence
               of
               Membership
               ,
               nor
               make
               several
               sorts
               thereof
               .
               Nor
               do
               these
               Distinctions
               and
               Degrees
               of
               Members
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               arise
               simply
               from
               the
               
                 nature
                 of
                 Membership
              
               ,
               or
               from
               any
               difference
               therein
               ,
               but
               from
               
                 something
                 superadded
              
               unto
               Membership
               :
               As
               an
               Officer
               is
               not
               more
               a
               Member
               then
               another
               ;
               but
               his
               dignity
               and
               place
               in
               the
               Church
               ariseth
               from
               somewhat
               superadded
               unto
               Membership
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 His
                 Office.
              
               A
               man
               is
               not
               more
               a
               Member
               then
               a
               woman
               ,
               though
               he
               hath
               a
               power
               and
               priviledge
               in
               the
               Church
               (
               besides
               and
               above
               bare
               Membership
               )
               which
               the
               woman
               hath
               not
               .
               So
               men
               and
               women
               that
               partake
               of
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               are
               not
               more
               (
               or
               more
               truely
               ,
               properly
               ,
               immediately
               and
               personally
               )
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               Children
               are
               ;
               but
               they
               having
               attained
               
                 to
                 more
              
               and
               further
               qualifications
               ,
               (
               or
               to
               a
               greater
               degree
               of
               growth
               in
               the
               Church
               )
               are
               by
               Rule
               admitted
               to
               mor
               Priviledges
               then
               they
               Thus
               in
               a
               Kingdome
               or
               Commonwealth
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               sorts
               of
               Subjects
               :
               some
               bear
               Office
               ,
               some
               not
               ;
               some
               admitted
               to
               Election
               of
               Officers
               ,
               some
               not
               ;
               some
               capable
               of
               Pleading
               and
               answering
               for
               themselves
               in
               Law
               ,
               some
               
                 are
                 not
              
               :
               But
               yet
               they
               all
               agree
               in
               the
               relation
               of
               
                 a
                 Subject
              
               .
               And
               who
               ever
               made
               a
               specifical
               distinction
               of
               that
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               say
               (
               in
               that
               sense
               )
               some
               are
               
                 Mediate
                 Subjects
              
               ,
               and
               some
               Immediate
               ?
               The
               same
               may
               be
               said
               of
               a
               Family
               ,
               where
               the
               youngest
               Childe
               is
               as
               truely
               ,
               properly
               ,
               personally
               and
               immediately
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Family
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               
                 grown
                 person
              
               ,
               though
               as
               to
               power
               and
               priviledges
               therein
               there
               be
               a
               vast
               difference
               .
               So
               in
               the
               Natural
               Body
               :
               All
               the
               parts
               are
               not
               
                 an
                 Eye
                 ,
                 an
                 Hand
              
               ,
               &c.
               but
               all
               are
               Members
               ;
               and
               the
               meanest
               part
               is
               as
               well
               a
               Member
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               noble
               ,
               1
               Cer.
               12.
               12
               —
               25.
               
               Now
               there
               is
               the
               like
               reason
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               general
               nature
               of
               Membership
               ,
               in
               ●
               Church-Society
               ,
               which
               is
               set
               forth
               by
               that
               of
               a
               
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 Fa●●ly
              
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Natural
                 body
              
               ,
               in
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               Discourse
               upon
               the
               second
               Objection
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               third
               place
               ,
               our
               Brethren
               set
               down
               this
               Position
               or
               Opinion
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               is
               objected
               against
               them
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
                 person
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 Church-member
                 may
                 become
                 no
                 Member
                 by
                 an
                 act
                 or
                 defect
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Church-act
                 in
                 Censuring
                 of
                 him
              
               :
               and
               to
               〈◊〉
               is
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 most
                 true
                 it
                 is
                 th●t
                 we
                 do
                 maintain
                 this
                 .
              
               And
               for
               Proo●
               ther●●f
               ▪
               they
               
                 suppo●e
                 〈…〉
                 of
                 an
                 English
                 Fugitive
                 ,
                 of
                 one
                 turned
                 Turk
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 never
                 Censured
                 by
                 any
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               The
               Position
               objected
               against
               them
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               pertinent
               to
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               ,
               must
               run
               thus
               ;
               That
               a
               person
               who
               is
               a
               Church-member
               may
               become
               
                 no
                 Member
              
               by
               an
               a●●
               or
               defect
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               without
               any
               Church-act
               in
               Censuri●g
               of
               hi●
               and
               without
               
                 〈…〉
                 Censure
              
               on
               his
               part
               ;
               or
               though
               he
               do
               not
               so
               much
               as
               deserve
               any
               Church-censure
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               censurable
               by
               any
               Rule
               of
               Gods
               Word
               .
               For
               so
               the
               words
               ●f
               the
               Synod
               ●
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               Controverted
               fifth
               Proposition
               )
               do
               expresly
               speak
               ,
               putting
               that
               as
               an
               〈◊〉
               that
               
               
                 A
                 person
                 admitted
                 Member
                 ,
                 and
                 Sealed
                 by
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 not
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 nor
                 deserving
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 may
                 (
                 the
                 Church
                 whereof
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 still
                 remaining
                 )
                 become
                 a
                 Non-member
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 unclean
                 world
                 ,
              
               pag.
               26.
               
               Now
               put
               but
               this
               into
               the
               Objection
               here
               mentioned
               [
               
                 Without
                 desert
                 of
                 Church-censure
              
               ]
               which
               is
               manifestly
               the
               case
               of
               the
               persons
               described
               in
               the
               Synods
               fifth
               Proposition
               ;
               and
               then
               all
               the
               discourse
               in
               Answer
               to
               this
               Objection
               (
               wherein
               not
               a
               little
               confidence
               and
               spirit
               is
               expressed
               )
               falls
               to
               the
               ground
               as
               not
               reaching
               the
               case
               in
               hand
               ;
               though
               besides
               there
               are
               sundry
               mistakes
               in
               it
               as
               may
               after
               appear
               .
               For
               ,
               suppose
               it
               should
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               in
               Churches
               where
               Discipline
               is
               not
               in
               use
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               case
               notorious
               ,
               wherein
               a
               person
               does
               apparently
               lose
               the
               Essentials
               of
               Christianity
               (
               as
               by
               turning
               Turk
               or
               the
               like
               )
               a
               man
               may
               be
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               from
               Membership
               by
               his
               own
               Apostacie
               and
               Wickedness
               ,
               though
               the
               Church
               did
               not
               (
               through
               her
               sinful
               neglect
               )
               formally
               censure
               him
               .
               Yet
               this
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               is
               also
               a
               sure
               and
               clear
               Truth
               ,
               that
               no
               act
               of
               a
               mans
               own
               ,
               will
               or
               can
               cut
               him
               off
               from
               Membership
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               deserves
               a
               cutting
               off
               by
               censure
               ,
               and
               for
               which
               the
               Church
               should
               cut
               him
               off
               by
               censure
               if
               she
               did
               her
               Duty
               .
               This
               is
               plain
               ,
               because
               when
               a
               man
               is
               once
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               cannot
               be
               outed
               ,
               till
               
                 God
                 out
                 him
              
               :
               God
               does
               not
               
                 out
                 him
              
               ,
               till
               some
               Rule
               or
               appointment
               of
               his
               in
               his
               word
               does
               
                 out
                 him
              
               :
               but
               there
               is
               no
               Rule
               that
               appoints
               any
               man
               to
               be
               put
               out
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               or
               made
               as
               
                 an
                 Heathen
              
               and
               Publican
               ,
               but
               for
               and
               upon
               such
               wickedness
               of
               his
               as
               is
               Censurable
               by
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               case
               the
               Rule
               does
               appoint
               and
               injoyn
               the
               Church
               to
               Censure
               him
               ,
               or
               to
               
                 put
                 him
                 away
                 from
                 among
                 them
              
               by
               censure
               ,
               Mat.
               18.17
               .
               1
               Cor.
               5.5
               ,
               13.
               
               When
               some
               Divines
               do
               so
               speak
               as
               if
               persons
               might
               be
               
                 broken
                 off
              
               from
               the
               Church
               without
               a
               formal
               Censure
               in
               some
               extraordinary
               cases
               ;
               the
               meaning
               is
               ,
               not
               that
               a
               man
               doth
               by
               his
               
                 own
                 wickedness
              
               ,
               be
               it
               never
               so
               notorious
               ,
               immediately
               so
               become
               
                 Felo
                 de
                 se
              
               ,
               or
               Vn-member
               himself
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               Church
               hath
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               him
               to
               Censure
               him
               ;
               yes
               ,
               she
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               censure
               him
               for
               his
               wickedness
               and
               Apostacy
               ;
               and
               so
               if
               a
               Church-member
               turn
               Turk
               or
               Papist
               ,
               the
               Church
               to
               which
               he
               belongs
               ought
               to
               lay
               him
               under
               Censure
               for
               it
               .
               And
               for
               such
               a
               one
               to
               be
               a
               Member
               till
               Censured
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               A
               
                 rotten
                 Member
              
               fit
               to
               be
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               ,
               is
               no
               contradiction
               nor
               absurdity
               .
               See
               Mr.
               
                 Cottons
                 Holiness
                 of
                 Church-members
              
               ,
               pag.
               15.
               
               (e)
               And
               did
               all
               Churches
               in
               the
               world
               do
               their
               duty
               ,
               there
               should
               no
               man
               living
               ,
               that
               ever
               was
               a
               Member
               of
               a
               Church
               yet
               in
               Being
               ,
               be
               looked
               upon
               as
               a
               Non-member
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               is
               so
               Censured
               on
               Excommunicated
               ,
               at
               least
               unless
               some
               extraordinary
               and
               rare
               circumstances
               of
               a
               case
               do
               render
               the
               Churches
               cognizance
               thereof
               impossible
               .
               But
               the
               meaning
               onely
               is
               ,
               that
               where
               men
               have
               palpably
               and
               notoriously
               lost
               the
               Essentials
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               And
               a
               Church
               ,
               through
               the
               sinful
               want
               or
               neglect
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               never
               looks
               after
               them
               (
               onely
               by
               her
               Doctrine
               declares
               against
               such
               )
               but
               haply
               continues
               in
               that
               neglect
               from
               age
               to
               age
               ,
               there
               the
               
                 Notoriousness
                 of
                 the
                 Case
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Evidence
                 of
                 the
                 Rule
              
               ,
               does
               supply
               the
               defect
               of
               a
               Judicial
               Sentence
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               
                 Doctrinal
                 Declaration
              
               may
               be
               looked
               at
               as
               an
               implicite
               Excommunication
               .
               And
               hence
               other
               Churches
               may
               justly
               carry
               toward
               such
               as
               Non-members
               :
               And
               hence
               also
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Reformation
               of
               such
               Churches
               ,
               after
               deep
               and
               long-continued
               Corruptions
               ,
               such
               persons
               may
               be
               
                 set
                 by
              
               without
               a
               formal
               Censure
               .
               But
               what
               is
               all
               this
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               our
               Churches
               ?
               who
               being
               
                 admitted
                 in
                 minority
              
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               notorious
               Wickedness
               and
               Apostacy
               ,
               when
               grown
               up
               ,
               do
               in
               some
               measure
               
                 own
                 the
                 God
                 and
                 Covenant
                 of
                 their
                 fathers
                 ,
              
               and
               are
               neither
               
                 cast
                 out
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 deserve
                 so
                 to
                 be
              
               ;
               whom
               no
               Rule
               in
               all
               the
               Scripture
               appointeth
               to
               be
               
                 put
                 out
              
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               :
               And
               hence
               t●ey
               stand
               and
               continue
               Regular
               (
               i.
               e.
               according
               to
               the
               Appointment
               and
               Allowance
               of
               the
               Rule
               )
               Members
               of
               it
               ,
               being
               neither
               Excommunicate
               ,
               nor
               by
               Rule
               to
               be
               Excommunicated
               .
               Where
               shall
               we
               finde
               either
               Scripture
               or
               sound
               Reason
               to
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               these
               have
               
                 cut
                 themselves
                 off
              
               from
               Membership
               ,
               or
               are
               n●w
               become
               Non-members
               ?
            
             
               But
               to
               come
               to
               a
               plain
               and
               distinct
               close
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               we
               assert
               this
               Position
               :
            
             
               
                 That
                 in
                 Churches
                 wa●●ing
                 in
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 Exercising
                 Discipline
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 thereo●
                 ,
                 no
                 person
                 can
                 (
                 while
                 he
                 lives
                 among
                 them
                 )
                 ▪
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 but
                 by
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 Church-act
                 in
                 Censuring
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 
                 Censure
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 .
              
               The
               sum
               of
               the
               Proof
               of
               this
               ,
               is
               ,
               Because
               we
               finde
               this
               way
               of
               cessation
               of
               Membership
               (
               
                 viz.
                 By
                 Excommunication
              
               )
               plainly
               prescribed
               and
               appointed
               by
               the
               Lord
               in
               Scripture
               :
               And
               we
               finde
               not
               any
               other
               ,
               while
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               person
               continues
               in
               Being
               [
               See
               a
               more
               particular
               Proof
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Preface
               to
               Mr.
               Shepard's
               Treatise
               of
               
                 Chur●h-membership
                 of
                 Children
              
               ,
               lately
               Published
               ]
               But
               if
               any
               do
               affirm
               there
               is
               
                 another
                 way
              
               ,
               it
               lies
               on
               them
               to
               shew
               and
               prove
               it
               .
               Let
               us
               now
               consider
               whether
               that
               be
               done
               by
               all
               that
               is
               here
               further
               said
               .
            
             
               Preface
               .
               When
               Whitgift
               
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 Papists
                 and
                 Atheists
                 might
                 still
                 remain
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 Mr.
              
               Parker
               
                 tells
                 him
                 ,
                 That
                 even
                 a
              
               Veritius
               
                 would
                 condemn
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 new
                 Doctrine
                 in
                 the
                 S●hools
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 An
                 Heretical
                 Apostate
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 Wound
                 ,
                 a
                 S●re
                 ,
                 a
                 Brand
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ;
                 as
                 e●ery
                 one
                 knows
                 that
                 is
              
               mediocritèr
               doctus
               
                 in
                 Scholasii●al
                 Divinity
                 .
                 Therefore
                 we
                 conclude
                 ,
                 That
                 Church-members
                 may
                 become
                 no
                 Members
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 defection
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               Surely
               he
               that
               is
               but
               
                 medi●critèr
                 doctus
              
               in
               Sch●lastical
               or
               
                 ●●emical
                 Divinity
              
               ,
               may
               easily
               know
               that
               here
               is
               the
               shew
               of
               an
               Argument
               ,
               or
               of
               Authority
               of
               Writers
               ,
               wit●
               out
               the
               substan●e
               of
               either
               .
               For
               ,
               when
               our
               Divines
               against
               the
               Papists
               do
               so
               often
               over
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 Wicked
                 or
                 Vnregenerate
                 persons
                 are
                 but
                 equivocally
                 or
                 improperly
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 Nails
                 ,
                 Ha●r
                 ,
                 Sores
                 ,
                 and
                 superflu●us
                 Hu
                 ●urs
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 wooden
                 Leg.
                 a
                 glass
                 Eye
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 Body
                 of
                 a
                 man
              
               ;
               they
               mean
               it
               properly
               ,
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               invisible
               mystical
               Church
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               considered
               in
               its
               internal
               spiritual
               living
               state
               (a)
               ,
               not
               with
               reference
               to
               mens
               external
               standing
               (
               or
               Membership
               )
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               :
               Nor
               did
               they
               ever
               dream
               that
               men
               are
               by
               the
               want
               of
               internal
               gracious
               qualifications
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               from
               Membership
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               without
               any
               Church-censure
               .
               It
               is
               well
               known
               ,
               that
               they
               reckon
               Hypocrites
               and
               
                 secretly
                 unregenerate
                 persons
              
               (
               as
               well
               as
               ●eretical
               Apostates
               ,
               or
               the
               openly-wicked
               )
               to
               be
               but
               
                 equivocaliy
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               (
               viz.
               in
               ●omparison
               and
               contradistinction
               to
               the
               true
               and
               living
               members
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ;
               ●nd
               as
               ●aul
               di●tinguishes
               between
               Israel
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               are
               
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ,
               Rom.
               9.6
               .
               and
               sayes
               ,
               
                 He
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Iew
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               not
               a
               Jew
               indeed
               ,
               and
               accepted
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 who
                 is
                 ●ut
                 outwar●ly
                 ●n●
              
               ,
               Rom.
               2.28
               ,
               29.
               )
               But
               would
               you
               therefore
               say
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 close
                 Hypocrite
              
               un●e●bers
               hims●l●
               ,
               and
               f●lls
               out
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               without
               any
               Church-censure
               ?
               In
               the
               place
               here
               cited
               out
               of
               
                 Parker
                 de
                 Pelit
                 .
                 Eccles.
                 lib.
              
               3.
               cap.
               16.
               pag.
               169.
               
               Verstius
               condemns
               Bellarmine
               ,
               because
               he
               affirmed
               such
               —
               (
               
                 ad
                 Ecclesias
                 Christi
                 propri●
                 dic●am
                 reuerà
                 pertinerè
              
               )
               to
               be
               indeed
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               .
               How
               strangely
               is
               this
               misapplied
               to
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               (b)
               ?
               as
               if
               one
               should
               say
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               
                 want
                 true
                 sauing
                 .
                 Faith
              
               have
               lo●t
               their
               Church-membership
               without
               any
               Censure
               ,
               and
               then
               alledge
               for
               the
               Proof
               of
               it
               the
               
                 Protestants
                 Doctrine
              
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 true
                 mystical
              
               or
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 consists
                 onely
                 of
                 Elect
                 Believers
                 :
              
               how
               evident
               is
               it
               that
               this
               is
               not
               
                 at
                 Rem
              
               ?
            
             
               For
               ,
               as
               for
               an
               
                 External
                 Membership
              
               in
               the
               Church
               (
               which
               is
               the
               matter
               that
               we
               have
               in
               hand
               )
               what
               is
               more
               known
               ,
               then
               that
               all
               our
               Divines
               do
               unanimously
               acknowledge
               it
               to
               be
               the
               portion
               of
               multitudes
               that
               have
               not
               
                 s●ving
                 Gra●e
              
               ?
               and
               that
               even
               such
               as
               have
               been
               born
               and
               
                 brought
                 up
              
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               they
               fall
               into
               manifest
               incorrigible
               wickedness
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               removed
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               Excommunication
               ;
               but
               otherwise
               they
               are
               still
               within
               ;
               although
               many
               of
               them
               be
               destitute
               of
               those
               inward
               qualifications
               that
               should
               render
               them
               living
               and
               true
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               mystical
               .
               
                 Falsum
                 est
              
               (
               saith
               Dr.
               
                 Ames
                 ,
                 Bel.
                 Enerv.
                 Tom
              
               2.
               
               Lib
               2.
               
               Cap.
               1.
               )
               
                 Internas
                 vir●utes
                 requir●
              
               (
               i.
               e.
               absolute
               requiri
               )
               
                 à
                 nobis
                 ut
                 aliquis
                 sit
                 in
                 ecclesiâ
                 quoad
                 visiblem
                 ejus
                 statum
                 .
              
               And
               see
               
                 Ames
                 Med.
                 L●b
              
               .
               1.
               
               Cap.
               32.
               
               Thes.
               11.
               
               
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 Christians
                 by
                 proffession
                 onely
              
               (
               saith
               Iunius
               )
               
                 are
                 truely
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 external
                 consideration
                 thereof
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 internal
                 ,
                 wherein
                 ●es
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               Animad
               .
               in
               Bellar.
               de
               Eccles.
               Cap.
               10.
               
               Art.
               28.
               
               And
               in
               Cap.
               9.
               
               Art
               1.
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 We
                 acknowledge
                 there
                 be
                 griev●●
                 sinners
                 in
                 this
              
               (
               viz
               the
               visible
               )
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 ▪
                 we
                 should
                 in
                 vain
                 trouble
                 our selues
                 about
                 their
                 Correcti●n
                 and
                 Excommunication
              
               ;
               vid.
               Calvin
               .
               institut
               .
               Lib.
               4.
               
               Cap.
               1.
               
               Sect.
               7
               ,
               9
               ,
               13.
               
               Polan
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               Lib.
               7.
               
               Cap.
               8.
               
               But
               it
               were
               a
               needless
               labour
               to
               cite
               many
               Testimonies
               in
               so
               manifest
               a
               case
               .
               When
               Whitgift
               had
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 wicked
                 persons
                 Drunkards
                 ,
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Atheists
              
               &c
               Cartwr●ght
               Answers
               him
               (
               as
               Pa●ker
               in
               the
               very
               place
               here
               quoted
               notes
               )
               that
               ,
               
                 that
                 was
                 because
                 the
                 Discipline
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 〈…〉
              
               ;
               ●●ewing
               that
               he
               would
               have
               even
               such
               not
               to
               be
               left
               to
               their
               own
               self-felony
               (
               if
               ,
               being
               Church-members
               
               they
               fall
               to
               such
               evils
               )
               but
               to
               be
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               by
               Christs
               appointed
               Discipline
               .
               And
               Cartwright
               in
               his
               second
               Reply
               ,
               Part.
               1.
               p.
               246.
               upon
               that
               in
               1
               Cor.
               5.11
               .
               among
               other
               passages
               hath
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 case
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 given
                 his
                 name
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 &
                 afterward
                 slideth
                 from
                 that
                 profession
                 to
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 and
                 another
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 never
                 gave
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 been
                 from
                 his
                 Infancy
                 an
                 Idolater
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 cannot
                 be
                 severed
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 without
                 solemn
                 Sentence
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ,
              
               see
               also
               Pag.
               242
               ,
               247
               ,
               248.
               
               But
               the
               Preface
               addes
               :
            
             
               
                 And
                 we
                 humbly
                 conceiue
                 that
                 thus
                 much
                 is
                 held
                 forth
                 by
                 these
                 Scriptures
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               10.25
               .
               1
               Joh.
               2.19
               .
               Jud.
               19.
               
            
             
               Ans.
               That
               the
               sin
               of
               those
               who
               forsake
               Church-assemblies
               ,
               separate
               themselves
               from
               them
               ,
               wander
               into
               wayes
               of
               Heresie
               and
               Apostacy
               ,
               is
               grievous
               (
               and
               consequently
               calleth
               for
               Church-admonition
               ,
               and
               incorrigibleness
               therein
               for
               excommunication
               )
               this
               may
               be
               gathered
               from
               those
               Scriptures
               ;
               but
               to
               gather
               thence
               ,
               that
               such
               
                 forsakers
                 ,
                 separatisie
              
               and
               wanderers
               ,
               do
               thereby
               become
               Non-members
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               the
               Church
               
                 should
                 not
                 ,
                 need
                 not
              
               ,
               or
               
                 may
                 not
              
               follow
               them
               with
               any
               Censure
               ,
               is
               a
               strange
               Collection
               ;
               and
               would
               (
               if
               granted
               )
               at
               once
               overthrow
               all
               Discipline
               .
               For
               what
               is
               more
               easie
               then
               for
               an
               offender
               to
               forsake
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               to
               separate
               himself
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
               and
               then
               the
               Church
               shall
               have
               no
               more
               to
               do
               with
               him
               ;
               so
               the
               process
               of
               Discipline
               appointed
               in
               Mat.
               18.
               should
               never
               take
               place
               .
               What
               though
               there
               be
               no
               mention
               of
               Church-censure
               in
               the
               Texts
               alledged
               ?
               must
               we
               binde
               the
               Holy-Ghost
               to
               mention
               all
               Truths
               and
               Rules
               together
               in
               one
               Text
               or
               Context
               ?
               what
               the
               sin
               of
               such
               persons
               is
               ,
               those
               Texts
               shew
               ;
               but
               what
               Discipline
               is
               to
               be
               used
               to
               Church-sinners
               ,
               this
               is
               held
               forth
               in
               other
               Scriptures
               .
               If
               the
               Apostle
               in
               1
               Iob.
               2.19
               .
               have
               reference
               to
               Ebion
               and
               Cerinthus
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               Hereticks
               (
               as
               is
               commonly
               conceived
               :
               
                 vid.
                 Magdeburg
                 .
                 Centur.
              
               1.
               
               Lib.
               2.
               p.
               485
               )
               surely
               he
               was
               not
               without
               care
               to
               have
               due
               Testimony
               by
               Church-censure
               born
               against
               them
               ,
               yea
               when
               as
               he
               does
               so
               strictly
               injoyn
               all
               Christians
               absolutely
               to
               avoid
               them
               ,
               2
               
                 Iohn
                 ver
              
               .
               7
               —
               10.
               doth
               not
               that
               import
               an
               injunction
               to
               the
               Churches
               unto
               which
               they
               did
               belong
               ,
               to
               Excommunicate
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               not
               already
               done
               it
               ?
               as
               when
               Paul
               forbids
               them
               to
               
                 eat
                 with
                 such
                 an
                 one
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.11
               .
               he
               means
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               consequent
               upon
               (
               and
               so
               implying
               an
               injunction
               of
               )
               Church-censure
               .
               
                 vid.
                 Dickson
              
               in
               a
               Thes
               3.14
               .
               &
               in
               Rom.
               16.17
               .
               &
               in
               2
               Tim.
               3
               5.
               
            
             
               Preface
               .
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 how
                 came
              
               Esau
               
                 to
                 lose
                 his
                 Membership
                 ?
                 We
                 read
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 excommunicate
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 remains
                 that
                 he
                 discovenanted
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 dis-Membered
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 came
                 the
                 Children
                 of
              
               Abraham
               by
               Keturah
               
                 to
                 lose
                 their
                 Membership
                 ?
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 by
                 Censure
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               Should
               We
               thus
               Reason
               ,
               you
               would
               call
               for
               Gospel-Rules
               and
               Proofs
               ;
               which
               we
               may
               with
               more
               reason
               do
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               because
               proper
               Excommunication
               is
               plainly
               and
               expresly
               ordained
               under
               the
               Gospel
               :
               Concerning
               the
               use
               of
               which
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               so
               much
               clearness
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               2.
               
               The
               particular
               extraordinary
               Revelation
               of
               Gods
               minde
               concerning
               Esau
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               being
               denied
               the
               
                 Patriarchal
                 Blessing
              
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               [
               
                 He
                 was
                 rejected
              
               ]
               Heb.
               12.17
               .
               may
               well
               be
               looked
               at
               as
               equivalent
               to
               an
               ordinary
               Excommunication
               under
               the
               Gospel
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Posterity
               of
               Abraham
               by
               Keturah
               ,
               did
               in
               process
               of
               time
               lose
               their
               Membership
               ,
               by
               losing
               the
               Essentials
               of
               true
               Religion
               ;
               and
               to
               expect
               personal
               Excommunication
               ,
               when
               a
               whole
               People
               
                 falls
                 away
              
               to
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               so
               becomes
               Lo-am●●
               ,
               is
               a
               vain
               thing
               .
               But
               it
               is
               a
               great
               mistake
               to
               think
               that
               the
               particular
               persons
               mentioned
               in
               Genes
               .
               25.2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               yea
               or
               their
               next
               generations
               did
               cease
               to
               be
               Members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
               They
               were
               Providentially
               removed
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               which
               was
               reserved
               for
               Israel
               ,
               and
               were
               permitted
               
                 by
                 degrees
              
               to
               lose
               Religion
               ,
               which
               was
               by
               Promise
               to
               be
               continued
               and
               established
               in
               the
               line
               of
               Isaac
               and
               Iacob
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Moses
               (
               the
               Nations
               being
               by
               that
               time
               generally
               fallen
               to
               Idolatry
               )
               Religion
               and
               Worship
               was
               so
               fixed
               in
               the
               Nation
               and
               Church
               of
               Israel
               ,
               as
               that
               all
               that
               would
               serve
               God
               aright
               must
               become
               Proselytes
               to
               it
               ,
               which
               before
               that
               time
               was
               not
               necessary
               .
               But
               Religion
               and
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               consequently
               Church-membership
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Domestick
               way
               of
               administration
               then
               used
               ,
               did
               for
               a
               considerable
               time
               continue
               among
               the
               Children
               of
               Abraham
               by
               Keturah
               ,
               as
               the
               story
               of
               Iob
               intimates
               ;
               he
               and
               his
               Friends
               being
               justly
               conceived
               to
               have
               been
               partly
               of
               that
               Stock
               .
               And
               concerning
               Iethro
               ,
               who
               was
               of
               Midian
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               Keturah
               ,
               see
               Rivet
               on
               Exod.
               2.
               and
               on
               Exod.
               18.12
               .
            
             
               Preface
               .
               
                 In
                 like
                 sort
                 when
                 persons
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 do
                 not
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 Abrahams
                 Children
                 ,
                 by
                 holding
                 forth
                 his
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 walking
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 simplicity
                 and
                 Goaly
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 we
                 suppose
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 justly
                 deemed
                 breakers
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 justly
                 put
                 themselves
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Covenant
                 which
                 their
                 Parents
                 made
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               The
               persons
               in
               question
               (
               i.
               e.
               the
               persons
               described
               in
               the
               
                 Synods
                 fifth
                 Proposition
              
               )
               do
               
                 in
                 some
                 degree
              
               hold
               forth
               their
               Faith
               and
               godly
               walking
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               professed
               Christians
               ,
               or
               professed
               Believers
               and
               followers
               of
               the
               Truth
               and
               Wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               wherein
               they
               have
               been
               educated
               from
               their
               Inf●ncy
               ;
               do
               constantly
               attend
               the
               Ordinances
               and
               Worship
               of
               God
               ;
               live
               under
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               cast
               off
               the
               Government
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               Cour●●
               ,
               and
               when
               called
               thereto
               do
               readily
               profess
               their
               Assent
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Fai●●
               ,
               and
               Consent
               to
               the
               Covenant
               :
               Do
               these
               (
               putting
               all
               this
               together
               )
               
                 in
                 no
                 sort
                 shew
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 Abrahams
                 Children
                 ,
              
               by
               holding
               forth
               the
               Faith
               of
               Abraham
               and
               walking
               in
               his
               steps
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               in
               Charitable
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               Reputation
               ?
               Surely
               Mr.
               Cotton
               accounts
               such
               as
               these
               (
               yea
               all
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Faithful
               that
               do
               not
               
                 grow
                 up
                 to
                 Apostacy
                 and
                 open
                 Scandal
                 ,
              
               or
               that
               are
               not
               excommunicable
               )
               to
               
                 continue
                 in
                 a
                 visible
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 Faith
                 and
                 Religion
                 of
                 their
                 Fathers
              
               ;
               as
               in
               those
               passages
               of
               his
               that
               are
               pointed
               to
               in
               the
               Preface
               the
               l●●e
               Synod
               may
               be
               seen
               .
               And
               where
               shall
               we
               finde
               ground
               in
               all
               the
               Scripture
               to
               exclude
               such
               as
               these
               from
               being
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               or
               the
               Covenants
               thereof
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               the
               meaning
               be
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               yet
               hold
               forth
               such
               an
               
                 Experimental
                 work
              
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               lively
               discerning
               and
               exercise
               thereof
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               of
               
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Godliness
              
               in
               their
               life
               ,
               as
               may
               fit
               them
               for
               a
               comfortable
               approach
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               :
               Let
               it
               be
               shewed
               from
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               the
               bare
               defect
               or
               want
               hereof
               is
               such
               a
               Violation
               of
               the
               terms
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               puts
               men
               out
               of
               it
               .
               We
               know
               that
               every
               Transgression
               ,
               or
               falling
               stort
               of
               Duty
               required
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               is
               not
               accounted
               in
               Scripture
               an
               absolute
               Breach
               of
               the
               Covenant
               (
               or
               a
               forsaking
               and
               rejecting
               thereof
               )
               such
               as
               for
               which
               God
               gives
               unto
               persons
               or
               people
               
                 a
                 bill
                 of
                 Divorce
              
               .
               Do
               but
               compare
               these
               persons
               in
               question
               ,
               whom
               the
               hasty
               and
               rigid
               Severity
               of
               Man
               here
               pronounces
               to
               be
               
                 justly
                 deemed
                 Breakers
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               have
               put
               themselves
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               with
               those
               whom
               the
               Holy
               ,
               but
               
                 Merciful
                 and
                 Gracious
                 God
              
               does
               in
               Scripture
               call
               and
               account
               
                 such
                 Breakers
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               :
               see
               Ier.
               11.9
               ,
               10.
               
               Ezek.
               16.8
               —
               59.
               
               Deut.
               29.25
               ,
               26.2
               Chron
               7.22
               .
               2
               King.
               17.15
               —
               20.
               and
               he
               that
               would
               not
               
                 cut
                 down
              
               (
               no
               not
               the
               Barren
               )
               
                 Fig
                 ●ree
              
               ,
               till
               further
               patience
               and
               means
               were
               used
               :
               he
               that
               wai●ed
               on
               the
               Iews
               (
               whose
               entrance
               into
               the
               Church
               was
               by
               a
               Membership
               received
               in
               Infancy
               )
               in
               the
               Ministry
               of
               
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               ,
               with
               as
               clear
               light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               as
               ever
               shone
               ,
               till
               
                 utter
                 incorrigible
                 rejection
              
               thereof
               appeared
               ,
               before
               he
               accounted
               them
               
                 broken
                 off
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               11.16
               —
               20.
               with
               Act
               13.45
               ,
               46.
               
               &
               18.5
               ,
               6.
               
               &
               19.8
               ,
               9.
               1
               
               Thes.
               2.15
               ,
               16.
               he
               that
               followed
               Ierusalem
               with
               means
               and
               dispensations
               of
               Grace
               ,
               till
               they
               S●oned
               him
               away
               ,
               Mat.
               23.27
               ,
               &c.
               can
               we
               imagine
               that
               he
               will
               reckon
               our
               poor
               Children
               to
               be
               
                 broken
                 off
              
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               are
               adult
               ,
               if
               then
               presently
               they
               do
               not
               
                 bold
                 forth
                 fitness
                 ●●r
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
              
               ?
               yea
               ,
               when
               many
               of
               them
               are
               it
               may
               be
               secretly
               following
               after
               God
               ,
               though
               haply
               they
               have
               not
               yet
               attained
               so
               much
               as
               to
               make
               their
               approach
               to
               that
               Ordinance
               comfortable
               ;
               or
               have
               not
               yet
               the
               confidence
               to
               put
               forth
               themselves
               thereunto
               ?
               surely
               the
               Lord
               does
               not
               make
               so
               light
               a
               matter
               of
               his
               holy
               Covenant
               and
               se●l
               (
               whatever
               men
               through
               mis-guided
               apprehensions
               may
               do
               )
               as
               to
               enter
               into
               a
               
                 solemn
                 Covenant
              
               with
               Children
               ,
               
                 take
                 them
              
               into
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               
                 seal
                 up
              
               their
               taking
               in
               before
               Men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               and
               then
               let
               them
               goe
               out
               so
               easily
               ,
               or
               drop
               off
               one
               knows
               not
               how
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               they
               have
               justly
               ,
               i.
               e.
               meritoriously
               put
               themselves
               out
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               or
               so
               violated
               the
               Covenant
               on
               their
               part
               ,
               as
               to
               deserve
               a
               putting
               out
               ,
               yet
               still
               one
               might
               ask
               ,
               how
               they
               come
               to
               be
               Actually
               put
               out
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Church
               hath
               not
               proceeded
               ,
               nor
               seen
               cause
               to
               proceed
               to
               any
               Censure
               ?
               But
               if
               it
               be
               indeed
               so
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 do
                 deserue
              
               (
               i.
               e.
               
                 in
                 fo●o
                 Ecclesia
              
               ;
               we
               speak
               not
               of
               desert
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               )
               to
               be
               put
               out
               ;
               if
               they
               may
               be
               
                 justly
                 ●●e●ed
                 Breakers
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               and
               are
               guilty
               of
               that
               which
               justly
               puts
               them
               out
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               the
               Churches
               duty
               actually
               to
               put
               them
               out
               ,
               or
               cut
               them
               off
               :
               for
               Ecclesiastical
               justice
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Civil
               ,
               re●dreth
               unto
               all
               their
               due
               and
               just
               deserts
               :
               and
               those
               that
               are
               (
               Ecclesiastically
               )
               
                 Breakers
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               ought
               to
               be
               
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               17.14
               .
               Hence
               it
               will
               follow
               upon
               these
               Principles
               ,
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               cast
               out
               and
               cut
               off
               all
               the
               adult
               Children
               of
               our
               
               Churches
               that
               are
               not
               come
               up
               to
               full
               Communion
               ;
               which
               thing
               ,
               how
               horrid
               it
               is
               to
               think
               of
               ,
               let
               the
               Reader
               judge
               :
               or
               be
               it
               that
               we
               forbear
               any
               formal
               Censure
               ,
               and
               Content
               our selves
               onely
               
                 Doctrinaly
                 to
                 declare
              
               ,
               that
               all
               such
               Children
               are
               put
               out
               and
               broken
               off
               ,
               (
               which
               Doctrin●
               ,
               Declaration
               is
               indeed
               contained
               in
               the
               Assertions
               of
               our
               Brethren
               )
               yet
               the
               harshness
               and
               horrid
               Severity
               of
               such
               a
               Declaration
               ,
               is
               li●●le
               inferiour
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               very
               contrary
               to
               the
               Patience
               and
               Grace
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               expre●●d
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               Preface
               .
               
                 Wherefore
                 that
                 all
                 may
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 Danger
                 nor
                 Singularity
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 Church
                 member
                 may
                 possibly
                 become
                 no
                 Member
                 ,
                 wi●hout
                 any
                 Act
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 formal
                 Censuring
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 give
                 us
                 lea●e
                 to
                 pro●uce
                 some
                 Testimonies
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 .
                 Iudicious
                 and
                 blessed
                 Dr.
              
               Ames
               
                 ●a●th
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 pertina●ious
                 separati●n
                 su●h
                 persons
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Invisible
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 v●si●le
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               Suppose
               you
               should
               prove
               that
               a
               Church-member
               may
               [
               Possibly
               ]
               become
               no
               Member
               without
               a
               Censure
               ;
               yet
               we
               are
               still
               utterly
               to
               seek
               of
               Proof
               that
               ●●e
               
                 Children
                 in
                 question
              
               do
               so
               .
               2.
               
               How
               can
               a
               Separation
               be
               properly
               pertinacious
               and
               incurable
               ,
               or
               appear
               so
               to
               be
               ,
               till
               the
               means
               of
               Church
               discipline
               have
               been
               used
               ?
               3.
               
               Ames
               his
               meaning
               may
               be
               ,
               that
               such
               are
               not
               to
               be
               
                 accounted
                 lawful
              
               and
               approved
               Members
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               close
               of
               that
               Chapter
               (
               
                 De
                 Consc.
                 Lib.
              
               5.
               
               Cap.
               12.
               )
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 ●
                 Sch●smatical
              
               Church
               is
               not
               to
               be
               
                 accounted
                 for
                 a
                 lawful
                 and
                 approved
                 Church
                 .
              
               4.
               
               We
               shall
               not
               deny
               but
               that
               some
               good
               Divines
               do
               seem
               to
               hold
               ,
               that
               in
               some
               cases
               of
               notorious
               Wickedness
               ,
               and
               Apostacy
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               case
               of
               absolute
               and
               universal
               Schism
               (
               of
               which
               Ames
               there
               spe●ks
               )
               especially
               in
               places
               and
               Churches
               where
               Discipline
               is
               not
               used
               ;
               men
               may
               be
               looked
               at
               as
               Non-members
               ,
               though
               the
               Church
               did
               neglect
               to
               pass
               a
               formal
               Censure
               :
               wherein
               we
               shall
               not
               trouble
               our selves
               with
               being
               their
               Opponents
               .
               It
               sufficeth
               us
               ,
               that
               in
               Churches
               regularly
               using
               Discipline
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               ordinary
               way
               whereby
               offenders
               lose
               Church-membership
               ,
               but
               by
               Excommunication
               :
               And
               that
               none
               can
               lose
               it
               while
               they
               live
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               guilty
               of
               such
               evil
               as
               is
               censureable
               ,
               or
               is
               matter
               of
               Excommunication
               ;
               which
               the
               persons
               in
               question
               are
               not
               .
            
             
               Another
               Testimony
               here
               alledged
               ,
               is
               from
               Mr.
               Cotton
               in
               his
               
                 Way
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
              
               ,
               p.
               9.
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 Many
                 in
                 Churches
                 have
                 cut
                 themselves
                 off
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               Had
               the
               whole
               sentence
               been
               set
               down
               ,
               every
               Reader
               would
               have
               seen
               the
               impertinency
               of
               the
               Allegation
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Persons
               and
               Case
               in
               question
               .
               Mr.
               Cot●●ns
               word●
               are
               these
               :
               
                 Many
                 in
                 other
                 Churches
                 have
                 ●ut
                 themselves
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 Covenant
                 by
                 their
                 notorious
                 wickedness
                 and
                 profaneness
                 .
              
               And
               withall
               in
               the
               same
               place
               he
               addes
               ,
               that
               
                 Arelapsed
                 Church
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 renew
                 their
                 Covenant
              
               in
               order
               to
               Reformation
               :
               which
               shews
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               wholly
               cut
               off
               before
               ,
               though
               their
               Membership
               was
               but
               by
               being
               born
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               baptized
               ,
               for
               of
               that
               he
               there
               speaks
               .
               We
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               among
               the
               Members
               of
               such
               
                 Relapsed
                 Churches
              
               might
               be
               found
               many
               much
               more
               degenerate
               ;
               then
               those
               described
               in
               the
               
                 Synods
                 Fifth
                 Preposition
              
               ;
               much
               less
               therefore
               are
               those
               Discovenanted
               ,
               but
               being
               in
               Covenant
               ,
               are
               bound
               to
               renew
               it
               in
               order
               to
               full
               Communion
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               Testimony
               here
               produced
               ,
               is
               from
               those
               words
               in
               the
               
                 Discourse
                 of
                 Church-Covenant
              
               ,
               pag.
               17.
               viz.
               
                 That
                 if
                 men
                 had
                 not
                 promised
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 performed
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Obedience
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 taken
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 Discovenanted
                 themselves
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 the
                 Promises
                 of
                 God
                 unto
                 their
                 Fathers
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 Thus
                 though
                 God
                 promised
              
               Abraham
               
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 God
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 seed
                 in
                 their
                 generations
                 ,
              
               Genes
               .
               17
               7.
               
                 yet
                 the
              
               Ishmaelites
               and
               Edomites
               
                 descending
                 from
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 were
                 Discovenanted
                 by
                 not
                 promising
                 nor
                 performing
                 those
                 duties
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Obedience
                 which
                 God
                 required
                 on
                 the
                 peoples
                 part
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 this
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apologist
               )
               
                 were
                 Truth
                 in
                 the
                 Year
              
               1639.
               
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 then
                 had
                 the
                 Approbation
                 of
                 the
                 Elde●s
                 hereabouts
                 )
                 we
                 see
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 Truth
                 in
                 the
                 Year
              
               1662.
               
               For
               ,
               Veritas
               in
               omnem
               partem
               sui
               semper
               eadem
               e●t
               .
               
                 Either
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 Mistake
                 then
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Truth
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               Let
               the
               words
               here
               cited
               ,
               be
               c●ndidly
               interpreted
               ,
               and
               they
               contain
               nothing
               repugnant
               to
               the
               present
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Synod
               .
               For
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 men
                 do
                 not
                 promise
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 not
                 perform
                 in
                 some
                 measure
              
               (
               yea
               in
               some
               measure
               
                 of
                 truth
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               visibly
               ,
               and
               in
               Charitable
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               reputation
               )
               
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 Faith
                 ▪
                 and
                 Obedien●e
                 into
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 
                 Discovendat
                 themselves
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               they
               do
               it
               meritoriously
               ,
               and
               do
               what
               lies
               in
               them
               
                 ●n
                 th●●
                 part
              
               to
               destroy
               their
               Membership
               :
               And
               ●hey
               so
               do
               it
               ,
               as
               will
               inferre
               the
               absolute
               loss
               of
               their
               Membership
               ,
               viz.
               either
               by
               
                 formal
                 Excommunication
              
               ,
               if
               you
               speak
               of
               particular
               persons
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Church
               do
               her
               duty
               ;
               or
               by
               the
               
                 Lor●s
                 giving
                 them
                 a
                 Bill
                 of
                 Divorce
                 ,
              
               if
               you
               speak
               of
               whole
               Bodies
               of
               People
               ,
               as
               here
               the
               
                 Ish●●cel●●s
                 〈◊〉
                 a
                 E●ountes
              
               are
               spoken
               of
               .
               But
               what
               is
               all
               this
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               our
               Churches
               ,
               de●●rib●d
               in
               the
               Synod●
               Fifth
               Proposition
               ,
               who
               
                 do
                 promise
              
               ,
               and
               do
               
                 in
                 some
                 ●easure
              
               though
               not
               in
               so
               full
               ,
               a
               measure
               as
               were
               to
               be
               desired
               )
               perform
               the
               duties
               of
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               .
               This
               might
               be
               true
               in
               1639.
               and
               in
               1662.
               also
               .
               And
               yet
               our
               Assertion
               may
               be
               true
               ,
               and
               yours
               false
               notwithstanding
               .
               Let
               our
               Children
               appear
               to
               be
               such
               as
               the
               Edo●ates
               and
               Ishmaelites
               were
               ;
               or
               let
               them
               appear
               to
               be
               such
               as
               do
               in
               no
               measure
               (
               yea
               ,
               i.
               ●
               no
               meas●re
               of
               truth
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               as
               to
               Church-visibility
               ,
               or
               charitable
               hope
               ;
               for
               the
               Church
               ●●ng●
               no
               further
               )
               perf●rm
               the
               duties
               of
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               with
               you
               plead
               ,
               to
               have
               them
               put
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               till
               then
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               as
               long
               as
               they
               do
               
                 in
                 some
                 measure
              
               (
               though
               yet
               but
               in
               a
               small
               and
               initiall
               measure
               )
               perform
               the
               Duties
               ,
               and
               retain
               the
               Essentials
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               or
               of
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               ;
               they
               continue
               (
               yea
               regularly
               continue
               )
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               ought
               that
               hath
               yet
               appeared
               ,
               either
               in
               1639.
               or
               in
               1662.
               
               We
               are
               loth
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               insulting
               Expressions
               that
               are
               here
               used
               ,
               which
               are
               too-too
               uncomely
               ;
               especially
               there
               where
               th●●●fth
               Commandment
               requireth
               Special
               Honour
               :
               But
               the
               intelligent
               Reader
               will
               easily
               see
               the
               vanity
               of
               this
               Con●●dence
               ,
               to
               bring
               a
               Testimony
               concerning
               the
               Discovenanting
               of
               the
               Ishmaelites
               and
               Edomites
               ,
               (
               for
               they
               are
               expre●ly
               instanced
               in
               ,
               as
               the
               Explication
               of
               the
               not-promising
               ,
               nor
               performing
               the
               duties
               of
               Fa●●rand
               Obedience
               intended
               by
               the
               Author
               )
               and
               then
               to
               triumph
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               that
               proved
               the
               Discovenanting
               of
               our
               Hopefull
               and
               Non-excommunicable
               Children
               ,
               or
               thwarted
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Synod
               .
            
             
               When
               it
               is
               here
               added
               ,
               [
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 thing
                 wherein
                 we
                 Dissent
                 from
                 the
              
               major
               
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
              
               ]
               If
               by
               [
               This
               ]
               be
               meant
               the
               Assertion
               which
               is
               before
               expressed
               ;
               viz.
               that
               
                 A
                 church-member
                 may
                 possibly
                 become
                 no
                 Member
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 formal
                 Censuring
                 of
                 him
                 :
              
               then
               it
               is
               a
               great
               and
               ●trang●
               mi●re●resentation
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               main
               Po●ut
               of
               your
               Dissent
               .
               For
               ,
               there
               be
               them
               that
               do
               ●eartily
               consent
               to
               all
               the
               Concl●sions
               of
               the
               Synod
               ,
               and
               yet
               d●
               hold
               ,
               and
               did
               in
               the
               Synod
               express
               as
               much
               ,
               That
               in
               some
               notorious
               cases
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               Church
               neglects
               her
               duty
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               before
               said
               )
               persons
               may
               be
               broken
               off
               ,
               and
               looked
               at
               as
               Non-members
               ,
               though
               not
               formally
               Censured
               ;
               or
               that
               a
               Church-member
               may
               possibly
               ,
               in
               some
               cases
               ,
               become
               no
               Member
               ,
               without
               a
               formal
               Censure
               :
               the
               Reader
               therefore
               is
               greatly
               mis-led
               ,
               and
               mis-informed
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               told
               that
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 Point
              
               of
               our
               Dissent
               .
               But
               when
               you
               a●●ert
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Children
                 in
                 question
                 are
                 become
                 no
                 Members
                 ,
              
               or
               that
               persons
               ,
               who
               were
               before
               Members
               ,
               do
               become
               no
               Members
               as
               soon
               as
               ever
               they
               are
               adult
               ,
               meerly
               by
               want
               of
               fitness
               for
               full
               Communion
               ,
               though
               they
               neither
               have
               not
               
                 deser●e
                 to
                 have
              
               any
               Church-censure
               pa●led
               upon
               them
               :
               This
               we
               confess
               is
               a
               main
               Point
               wherein
               you
               Dissent
               from
               the
               Synod
               ,
               and
               (
               we
               suppose
               )
               from
               Scri●ture
               ,
               and
               sound
               Reason
               too
               .
            
             
               Preface
               .
               
                 Here
                 let
                 us
                 adde
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Mr.
              
               Cotton
               ,
               
                 in
                 his
                 Excellent
                 Treatise
                 of
              
               The
               Holiness
               of
               Church
               me●bers
               ,
               
                 which
                 are
                 these
                 following
                 :
                 [
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 born
                 and
                 baptized
                 Mem●ers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 cruelty
                 continued
                 and
                 confirmed
                 Members
                 ,
                 unless
                 when
                 they
                 grow
                 up
                 to
                 years
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 his
                 People
                 prayes
                 their
                 Repentance
                 and
                 Faith
                 in
                 Ie●us
                 Chr●st
                 ]
              
            
             
               Answ.
               It
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               by
               
                 Confirmed
                 Members
              
               ,
               all
               along
               in
               that
               Book
               ,
               Mr.
               Cotton●eane●
               ●eane●
               such
               as
               are
               admitted
               to
               
                 ●u●
                 Communi●n
              
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               ,
               and
               Voting
               ,
               (
               and
               so
               he
               d●th
               expressly
               explain
               himself
               pag.
               9.
               )
               and
               for
               that
               ,
               it
               is
               well
               known
               ,
               we
               stand
               ●ully
               for
               the
               same
               qualifications
               that
               Mr
               Cotton
               intendeth
               according
               to
               
                 H●●●erm
                 of
                 Di●cipli●e
                 ,
                 Cap.
              
               ●2
               Sect.
               7.
               
               The
               word
               [
               Continued
               ]
               is
               indeed
               added
               in
               pag
               19.
               (
               though
               not
               so
               in
               pag.
               〈…〉
               that
               Book
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               added
               in
               a
               Copulative
               way
               [
               
                 Continued
                 and
                 Confirmed
              
               ]
               w●ere
               all
               the
               parts
               must
               be
               taken
               together
               ,
               to
               make
               up
               the
               truth
               of
               such
               an
               Axiome
               .
               Besides
               that
               the
               p●r●ons
               in
               question
               do
               make
               
                 so●e
                 profession
              
               of
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               
                 i
                 e.
              
               in
               an
               Initial
               and
               Educational
               way
               ,
               so
               as
               sufficeth
               to
               their
               continuance
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               not
               at
               present
               suffice
               to
               full
               Communion
               .
               Mr.
               Cotton
               was
               farre
               from
               conceiving
               that
               such
               non-scandalous
               persons
               as
               are
               the
               Subject
               of
               our
               Question
               are
               to
               be
               cut
               
               off
               ,
               or
               looked
               upon
               as
               cut
               off
               from
               continuance
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               as
               (
               besides
               what
               is
               cited
               of
               his
               in
               the
               Synods
               Preface
               )
               may
               appear
               plainly
               out
               of
               this
               very
               Treatise
               (
               which
               is
               well
               called
               by
               our
               Brethren
               
                 An
                 Excellent
                 Treatise
              
               )
               
                 of
                 the
                 Holiness
                 of
                 Church-members
              
               ;
               for
               pag.
               3.
               men
               ▪
               ●oning
               
                 a
                 distinction
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Ruther●urds
              
               ,
               That
               a
               Church
               may
               be
               termed
               no
               Church
               ,
               no
               Spouse
               
                 jure
                 &
                 meritò
                 ,
                 &
                 quoad
                 vocationem
                 passivam
                 ,
              
               in
               respect
               of
               bad
               deserving
               ,
               and
               their
               not
               answering
               to
               the
               Call
               of
               God
               ,
               on
               their
               parts
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               same
               Church
               remain
               
                 de
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 ●or
                 aliter
                 ,
                 &
                 quoad
                 vocationem
                 Det
                 activam
                 ,
              
               the
               Spouse
               and
               Bride
               of
               C●rist
               :
               He
               sai●●
               ,
               
                 This
                 Distinction
                 I
                 can
                 admit
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 hat
                 hath
                 formerly
                 answered
                 the
                 Call
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 submitted
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 outward
                 propession
                 of
                 the
                 fundamentals
                 of
                 sound
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 pure
                 Worship
                 :
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 Chur●h
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 or
                 ●heir
                 children
                 may
                 afterward
                 degenerate
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 a
                 wher●ng
                 from
                 God
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Worship
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 patience
                 and
                 bounty
                 is
                 not
                 wont
                 so
                 ●con
                 to
                 cast
                 off
                 ●hem
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 cast
                 off
                 him
                 The
                 next
                 generation
                 after
                 〈◊〉
                 ●e●
                 ,
                 a
                 ●horing
                 from
                 Go●
                 ,
                 and
                 f●rs●ck
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 their
                 fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 served
                 Baalim
                 ,
                 yet
                 still
                 the
                 Lord
                 accounted
                 them
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 them
                 Iudges
                 and
                 Prophets
                 to
                 restore
                 and
                 recover
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               pag
               19
               ,
               20.
               he
               mentions
               distinctly
               by
               way
               of
               Consectary
               from
               the
               Proposition
               here
               cited
               by
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               two
               or
               three
               sorts
               of
               persons
               w●o
               are
               
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 continued
              
               in
               the
               Church●
               though
               born
               and
               baptized
               in
               it
               ;
               viz.
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 grosly
                 Ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Principles
                 and
                 Foundations
                 of
                 Religion
              
               —
               3.
               
               
                 Persons
                 notoriously
                 Scandalous
                 for
                 any
                 gross
                 crime
                 ,
                 as
                 I●latry
                 ,
                 Adultery
                 ,
              
               &c.
               but
               not
               a
               word
               of
               such
               an
               intere●ce
               as
               our
               Brethren
               s●em
               to
               make
               ,
               viz.
               the
               discontinuance
               or
               unchurching
               of
               
                 such
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 persons
              
               as
               are
               the
               Subject
               of
               our
               Question
               .
               And
               it
               is
               observable
               all
               along
               in
               that
               Book
               ,
               that
               he
               pleads
               not
               for
               the
               un-membering
               of
               any
               that
               are
               once
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               yea
               though
               they
               came
               in
               but
               by
               a
               Membership
               received
               in
               Infancy
               (
               for
               of
               such
               he
               often
               expresly
               speaks
               ,
               and
               such
               were
               the
               Members
               of
               those
               Churches
               he
               disputes
               upon
               in
               Answer
               to
               his
               Opponents
               )
               but
               onely
               such
               as
               
                 are
                 scandalous
                 and
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 deserve
                 Excommunication
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               would
               have
               them
               also
               un-membered
               by
               Excommunication
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               a
               Self-felony
               onely
               :
               See
               pag
               8
               ,
               15
               ,
               28
               ,
               32
               ,
               56
               ,
               57
               ,
               60.
               
            
             
               Preface
               .
               Renowned
               Parker
               ,
               
                 steaking
                 of
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 those
                 words
              
               [
               Laying
               on
               of
               Hands
               ]
               in
               Heb
               6.2
               .
               
                 cites
                 many
                 judicious
                 Writers
                 ,
                 whose
                 judgement
                 he
                 expresseth
                 in
                 words
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ;
                 That
                 they
                 who
                 were
                 baptize
                 in
                 minority
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 grown
                 up
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 had
                 approved
                 their
                 faith
                 by
                 the
                 Symbol
                 of
                 Imposition
                 of
                 Hands
                 they
                 were
                 admitted
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 this
                 was
                 according
                 to
                 sound
                 Doctrine
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
              
               (
               as
               Parker
               saith
               .
               )
               
                 Now
                 we
                 demand
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 admitted
                 as
                 Members
                 ▪
                 who
                 are
                 already
                 as
                 compleat
                 ,
                 and
                 perfect
                 Members
                 as
                 any
                 in
                 the
                 Chur●h
                 ?
                 But
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Doctrine
                 was
                 ,
                 That
                 Children
                 who
                 were
                 baptized
                 in
                 minority
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 pro●ess
                 their
                 faith
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 accepted
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 admitted
                 as
                 Members
                 :
                 Therefore
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 such
                 Children
                 are
                 not
                 as
                 compleat
                 and
                 perfect
                 Members
                 as
                 any
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Whether
               the
               words
               [
               
                 Tanquam
                 membra
                 Admittehantur
              
               ]
               be
               Parkers
               own
               words
               or
               Calvins
               (
               for
               he
               speaks
               as
               if
               he
               cited
               only
               Calvins
               words
               ;
               yet
               we
               ●inde
               not
               those
               expressions
               used
               by
               Calvin
               either
               on
               Heb.
               6.2
               .
               or
               in
               his
               
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 De
                 Confirmatione
              
               ,
               though
               in
               both
               places
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               thing
               which
               Parker
               alledgeth
               from
               him
               )
               the
               matter
               is
               not
               great
               .
               It
               is
               manifest
               from
               the
               whole
               discourse
               ,
               that
               Parker
               is
               there
               speaking
               of
               such
               as
               
                 are
                 admitted
                 to
                 full
                 communion
              
               ▪
               as
               we
               call
               it
               .
               If
               he
               there
               used
               the
               term
               [
               Members
               ]
               for
               
                 Persons
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 Church-priviledges
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               no
               harder
               phrase
               ,
               then
               hath
               been
               used
               in
               
                 this
                 Country
              
               for
               many
               years
               ,
               yet
               that
               argues
               not
               that
               
                 we
                 do
              
               ,
               or
               that
               
                 Parker
                 did
              
               think
               Children
               to
               be
               
                 no
                 members
              
               before
               .
               It
               is
               observed
               of
               the
               Ancients
               .
               that
               they
               sp●ke
               more
               securely
               
                 before
                 the
                 Rise
                 of
                 Pelagius
              
               ;
               men
               are
               less
               curious
               in
               Expression
               ,
               when
               they
               speak
               about
               Points
               of
               which
               no
               Controversie
               is
               moved
               ,
               and
               wherein
               their
               judgements
               are
               otherwise
               sufficiently
               known
               .
               As
               what
               is
               more
               abudantly
               and
               univers●lly
               agreed
               on
               among
               all
               our
               Divines
               ,
               then
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 The
                 Children
                 of
                 Believers
                 are
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 Parker
                 ,
              
               within
               six
               Lines
               of
               the
               place
               cited
               ,
               calls
               them
               
                 [
                 in
                 Ecclesiâ
                 nati
                 ]
                 Born
                 in
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               and
               opposeth
               them
               to
               [
               Extranei
               ]
               i.
               e.
               to
               such
               as
               are
               without
               ▪
               Dr.
               Ames
               gives
               it
               as
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               
                 The
                 Infants
                 of
                 the
                 faithful
              
               ,
               
               
                 unless
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 cu●●
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 bapti●ed
                 ,
                 Vrsin
              
               and
               Pareus
               say
               .
               
                 Omnes
                 iique
                 soli
              
               &c.
               
               
                 All
                 and
                 onely
                 th●●e
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 by
                 Christs
                 Command
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 his
                 Disciples
              
               (
               Mat.
               28.19
               .
               )
               i.
               e.
               
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 
                 accounted
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 adult
                 persons
                 professing
                 Faith
                 and
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 or
                 Infants
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               Again
               ,
               
                 The
                 Infants
                 of
                 Christians
                 do
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 adult
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Covenant
                 and
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 .
              
               C.
               techet
               .
               Explicat
               .
               pag.
               367.
               
               This
               truth
               is
               joyntly
               〈…〉
               Protestant
               a●d
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               as
               appears
               in
               the
               
                 Harmony
                 of
                 their
                 Confessions
              
               ;
               The
               Children
               of
               t●e
               faithful
               
                 are
                 Gods
                 peculiar
                 people
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               (
               〈…〉
               ,
               pag
               397.
               )
               
                 Reckoned
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
              
               (
               Bohemian
               〈◊〉
               ,
               pag.
               399.
               )
               
                 God
                 doth
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Parents
                 account
                 their
                 posterity
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               (
               F●●nc
               C.
               ●●mon
               ,
               p●g
               401.
               )
               
                 They
                 condemn
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 who
                 hold
                 tha●
                 〈◊〉
                 ●e
                 no●
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Church
                 ●f
                 God
                 ,
              
               (
               Confession
               of
               Auspurg
               ,
               pag.
               404.
               )
               
                 Infants
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Covenant
                 an●
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 adult
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               
                 Pal●tinate
                 Catechism
              
               ,
               Que●●
               .
               ●4
               .
            
             
               Now
               ●●is
               being
               so
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               manifest
               Doctrine
               of
               all
               our
               Divines
               ,
               that
               Children
               are
               Me●bers
               ●f
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               neither
               did
               they
               imagine
               ,
               that
               when
               ●d●lt
               they
               
                 drop
                 ●ff
              
               by
               a
               
                 Self
                 ●●lony
              
               ,
               or
               we
               know
               not
               how
               :
               For
               when
               Erasmus
               had
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 Ch●l●ren
                 bei●g
                 grown
                 〈◊〉
                 they
                 being
                 askt
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 sta●d
                 to
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 promised
                 in
                 their
                 behalf
                 ,
                 they
                 ●ere
                 to
                 be
                 le●t
                 to
                 themselves
                 :
              
               Calvin
               〈◊〉
               it
               as
               the
               saying
               of
               a
               man
               not
               wel
               exercised
               in
               Ch●rch-government
               (h)
               .
               See
               also
               
                 Chemnit
                 .
                 Exam.
                 Conc.
                 Trid.
                 par
                 .
              
               2.
               
                 de
                 Baptis
                 .
                 Can.
              
               14.
               
                 &
                 de
                 Confirmat
                 .
                 sub
                 Can.
              
               3.
               whose
               words
               in
               the
               former
               of
               these
               places
               ,
               the
               Rea●er
               may
               find
               Engli●●ed
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               Mr
               Shepards
               Treatise
               ●bout
               Children●●ely
               ●●ely
               Printed
               .
               And
               Cartwright
               to
               ●●at
               Question
               ,
               
                 What
                 are
                 the
                 Duties
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               that
               are
               pres●nt
               at
               a
               C●i●des
               Baptisme
               ?
               
               Answers
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 To
                 Rejoyce
                 and
                 be
                 glad
                 at
                 ●he
                 increase
                 of
                 Gods
                 Church
              
               —
               3
               
                 When
                 the
                 Childe
                 come●h
                 to
                 age
                 to
                 do
                 such
                 duties
                 as
                 one
                 Member
                 ●w●●h
                 to
                 another
              
               :
               he
               did
               not
               think
               its
               Memb●rship
               ceased
               with
               Infancy
               ,
               but
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 when
                 it
                 cometh
                 to
                 age
              
               ,
               such
               duties
               are
               to
               be
               do●e
               to
               it
               as
               one
               Member
               oweth
               to
               another
               .
               Hence
               we
               say
               ,
               is
               it
               rational
               so
               to
               und●r●t●nd
               Parker
               or
               Calvin
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               did
               think
               (
               or
               approved
               it
               as
               sound
               Doctrine
               in
               others
               to
               think
               )
               that
               they
               who
               were
               Baptized
               in
               minority
               ,
               when
               after
               they
               are
               grown
               up
               ,
               they
               have
               approved
               their
               Faith
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 then
                 first
                 admitted
                 Me●bers
              
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               no
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               before
               ?
               as
               the
               Reader
               would
               think
               that
               that
               were
               the
               scope
               a●d
               sense
               of
               the
               Testimony
               here
               cited
               .
               But
               to
               cite
               shreds●f
               ●f
               passages
               in
               Authers
               in
               a
               sense
               contrary
               to
               those
               Auth●rs
               known
               and
               declared
               judgement
               ,
               is
               very
               injurious
               both
               to
               them
               and
               to
               the
               Reader
               .
               He
               that
               reads
               what
               this
               Preface
               here
               saith
               ,
               would
               think
               that
               it
               is
               the
               
                 Iudgement
                 of
                 many
                 judicious
                 Writers
                 cited
                 by
                 Parker
                 ,
              
               that
               Children
               do
               
                 then
                 first
                 enter
                 into
                 Church-members●ip
              
               when
               their
               F●ith
               is
               approved
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               after
               they
               are
               grown
               up
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               
                 not
                 Members
                 at
                 all
                 before
                 that
              
               :
               when
               as
               it
               is
               most
               certain
               ,
               and
               evident
               ,
               that
               neither
               Parker
               ,
               nor
               any
               
                 judicious
                 Writer
              
               cited
               by
               him
               ,
               nor
               any
               one
               
                 heretofore
                 approved
              
               for
               a
               judi●ious
               Writer
               ,
               eit●er
               Ancient
               or
               M●dern
               ,
               did
               indeed
               so
               judge
               ,
               but
               the
               contrary
               .
               And
               Parkers
               words
               are
               clearly
               intended
               in
               another
               sense
               ,
               viz.
               with
               reference
               in
               full
               Communion
               .
               And
               so
               speaking
               of
               the
               very
               same
               matter
               in
               the
               first
               book
               of
               his
               
                 Ecclesiast
                 .
                 ●elit
                 .
                 Cap.
              
               10.
               he
               saith
               ,
               That
               
                 in
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 the
                 adult
                 are
                 ex●mined
                 by
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 approved
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 wh●le
                 Church
                 as
                 Members
                 of
                 the●r
                 Communion
                 in
                 a
                 special
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 confirmed
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 L●rds
                 Supper
              
               ;
               where
               [
               
                 Members
                 of
                 their
                 Communion
                 in
                 a
                 special
                 manner
              
               ]
               is
               the
               same
               with
               [
               
                 Members
                 in
                 full
                 Communion
              
               ]
               in
               our
               Language
               :
               and
               so
               ●is
               words
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               known
               practice
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               do
               plainly
               confirm
               our
               distinction
               between
               
                 Initiated
                 Members
              
               and
               
                 Member
                 ,
                 in
                 f●●
                 .
                 Communion
              
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               far
               from
               int●nding
               or
               holding
               forth
               either
               a
               denial
               of
               Childrens
               membership
               ,
               or
               a
               cessation
               thereof
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               become
               adult
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Inference
               that
               is
               here
               made
               from
               Parkers
               Te●●imony
               ;
               
                 Therefore
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Doctrine
                 such
                 Children
                 are
                 not
                 as
                 compleat
                 and
                 perfect
                 Members
                 as
                 any
                 in
                 the
                 Church
              
            
             
               An●
               If
               his
               words
               do
               ●old
               in
               the
               s●nse
               in
               w●ich
               they
               are
               here
               alledged
               ,
               then
               Children
               are
               not
               onely
               Members●s
               ●s
               any
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               
                 not
                 Me●bers
                 at
                 all
              
               ,
               or
               Non-me●bers
               ,
               seeing
               they
               are
               not
               (
               it
               seers
               )
               admitted
               Membe●s
               ,
               till
               when
               adult
               they
               have
               made
               their
               Pr●fe●●●on
               .
               As
               for
               their
               being
               compleat
               and
               
                 perfect
                 Members
              
               ▪
               it
               s
               well
               known
               we
               say
               and
               hold
               that
               they
               are
               not
               compleat
               or
               perfect
               in
               point
               of
               Communion
               ,
               or
               Priviledge
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               
                 Essence
                 or
                 Relation
                 of
                 Membership
              
               ,
               
               i.
               e.
               they
               are
               properly
               and
               compleatly
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               half
               in
               ,
               and
               half
               out
               .
               
                 To
                 be
              
               (
               ●ccording
               to
               divine
               Institution
               )
               
                 within
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               a
               
                 Member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Book
               (
               before
               which
               this
               Pref●ce
               is
               set
               )
               well
               owns
               ,
               pag.
               41
               〈…〉
               any
               man
               ●●ew
               us
               one
               Or●h●dox
               Divine
               ,
               or
               Judicious
               Writer
               ,
               before
               or
               i●
               Parkers
               dayes
               ,
               that
               ever
               said
               that
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Fai●●ful
               are
               (
               either
               w●ile
               Infants
               ,
               or
               when
               ●dult
               ,
               suppo●ing
               them
               not
               excommunicate
               nor
               deserving
               so
               to
               be
               )
               not
               within
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               with●l
               we
               hold
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               Parker
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Churches
              
               ,
               that
               ●●ere
               are
               many
               
                 within
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               who
               may
               not
               ●ave
               co●pleat
               or
               
                 ju●●
                 Communion
              
               in
               all
               the
               Priviledges
               ●●ereof
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               not
               compleat
               or
               perfect
               Members
               in
               that
               ●ense
               ,
               and
               
                 ●word
                 Medu●
                 .
                 Lib.
              
               1.
               
               Cap.
               32.
               
               Thes.
               13.
               
               It
               is
               not
               we
               but
               you
               ,
               that
               will
               have
               Children
               (
               〈◊〉
               l●ast
               all
               adult
               C●●ldren
               )
               to
               be
               as
               compleat
               ,
               a●d
               perfect
               Members
               (
               in
               this
               sense
               )
               a●
               any
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               be
               no
               Members
               at
               all
               ,
               seeing
               you
               ac●nowl●dge
               none
               that
               are
               adult
               to
               be
               Members
               unless
               they
               be
               in
               full
               Communion
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               ●ur●●er
               added
               ;
               
                 That
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 adult
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 joyn
                 unto
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 retain
                 their
                 Members●ip
                 which
                 ●hey
                 〈…〉
                 Minority
              
               N●w
               to
               joyn
               to
               the
               Church
               is
               the
               act
               of
               one
               that
               is
               not
               j●yned
               ,
               or
               is
               not
               a
               Member
               ;
               so
               that
               unless
               ,
               they
               〈◊〉
               themselves
               to
               be
               
                 not
                 Members
              
               (
               or
               unless
               they
               own
               thems●lves
               to
               ●●ve
               lost
               their
               Membership
               )
               they
               do
               not
               retain
               their
               Member●●ip
               ;
               this
               we
               confess
               we
               do
               not
               understand
               .
               But
               so
               much
               for
               the
               discour●e
               upon
               the
               third
               Objection
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Answer
               to
               the
               fourth
               Objection
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               high
               Profession
               of
               much
               zeal
               for
               
                 Church
                 care
              
               and
               Watch
               to
               be
               extend●d
               tow●rd
               Children
               ,
               and
               much
               cle●rness
               therein
               
                 (
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 light
                 at
                 Noon
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 written
                 with
                 the
                 beams
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 )
              
               so
               as
               that
               the
               Reader
               would
               expect
               to
               finde
               very
               ample
               ●●tisf●ction
               in
               that
               matter
               ;
               but
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               ,
               it
               ●●lls
               flat
               to
               no
               more
               but
               this
               ;
               
                 That
                 the
                 watch
                 over
                 them
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 mediate
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 their
                 Membership
                 :
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Parents
                 ●●
                 their
                 duty
                 toward
                 their
                 ●h●ld●en
              
            
             
               Now
               we
               demand
               whether
               this
               be
               any
               more
               then
               the
               Church
               should
               extend
               to
               a
               Negro
               ,
               or
               Indian
               living
               in
               the
               Family
               of
               one
               of
               their
               brethren
               ,
               for
               should
               they
               not
               see
               that
               he
               
                 do
                 his
                 duty
              
               toward
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               things
               of
               Rel●gion
               ?
               yea
               ,
               we
               might
               further
               ask
               whether
               this
               mediate
               watch
               (
               viz.
               by
               seeing
               that
               the
               Parents
               do
               their
               duty
               )
               doth
               not
               belong
               as
               much
               to
               Children
               when
               they
               are
               rejected
               and
               dis●●rne●
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               our
               Brethren
               would
               have
               them
               ?
               And
               what
               shall
               become
               of
               Children
               when
               their
               Parents
               are
               dead
               (
               as
               how
               many
               F●therle●s
               and
               Motherless
               Children
               are
               amo●g
               us
               ?
               )
               or
               
                 farre
                 removed
              
               ,
               and
               when
               Children
               are
               
                 sui
                 juris
              
               ,
               and
               not
               under
               the
               wings
               of
               their
               Parents
               ?
               and
               why
               also
               should
               not
               Baptism
               and
               Catechizing
               (
               as
               well
               as
               other
               Church-benefits
               )
               be
               dispensed
               onely
               mediately●nd
               ●nd
               not
               immediately
               unto
               Children
               ?
               The
               Reader
               may
               here
               see
               that
               the
               difference
               about
               〈…〉
               and
               immediate
               Membership
               is
               more
               then
               a
               notion
               ,
               it
               contains
               under
               it
               a
               thing
               of
               great
               moment
               .
               This
               
                 mediate
                 Membership
              
               is
               made
               a
               medium
               to
               put
               our
               poor
               Children
               from
               under
               the
               Govern●e●t
               of
               Christ
               ,
               a●d
               to
               set
               them
               (
               in
               their
               own
               persons
               )
               as
               
                 Lamos
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 place
              
               .
               For
               by
               this
               the
               Church
               hath
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               them
               ,
               nor
               can
               put
               forth
               any
               act
               (
               e●●er
               of
               Watch
               or
               Censure
               )
               
                 immed●ately
                 upon
                 them
              
               ,
               but
               upon
               their
               Parents
               onely
               .
               But
               that
               Church-watch
               ▪
               Government
               ,
               no
               Discipline
               is
               to
               be
               extended
               and
               administred
               to
               our
               Children
               person●lly
               and
               immedi●a●ly
               (
               i.
               e.
               according
               as
               in
               regard
               of
               age
               ,
               and
               understanding
               they
               are
               capable
               there
               f
               ;
               viz.
               Instruction
               and
               Inspection
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               an
               official
               way
               ,
               even
               in
               younger
               years
               ,
               a●d
               formal
               Censures
               when
               adult
               ,
               if
               they
               f●ll
               into
               such
               offences
               as
               do
               need
               ●nd
               deserve
               the
               same
               )
               the
               Reader
               may
               finde
               confirmed
               in
               the
               Sy●●ds
               Arguments
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               following
               Defence
               thereof
               (k)
               .
               Haply
               the
               A●sertion
               〈…〉
               mediate
               Church-care
               ,
               is
               ●●eltered
               u●d●r
               that
               clause
               [
               
                 Those
                 Ch●ldren
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Minority
                 .
              
               ]
               B●●
               .
               1.
               
               Much
               help
               (
               by
               Instructions
               ▪
               Counsels
               ,
               Warnings
               Repro●fs
               ,
               Exhortations
               ,
               &c.
               )
               and
               that
               in
               an
               Authoritative
               way
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               their
               Memberly
               Relation
               ,
               may
               be
               administred
               unto
               Children
               thems●lves
               immediately
               in
               their
               own
               p●rsons
               (
               besides
               looking
               to
               Parents
               that
               they
               do
               their
               du●ies
               to
               them
               )
               even
               while
               they
               are
               in
               their
               Minori●y
               ,
               though
               not
               yet
               capable
               of
               publick
               Censures
               .
               2.
               
               They
               are
               in
               the
               same
               state
               and
               Relation
               to
               the
               Church
               (
               though
               not
               of
               the
               same
               capacity
               )
               when
               in
               minority
               and
               when
               adult
               :
               If
               therefore
               (
               not
               because
               of
               their
               natural
               incapacity
               ,
               but
               )
               because
               of
               the
               
                 nature
                 of
                 their
                 Membership
              
               ,
               onely
               mediate
               ,
               and
               no
               Immediate
               
               Church-care
               ,
               Watch
               and
               Government
               belong
               to
               them
               ,
               while
               in
               minority
               ,
               neither
               doth
               it
               belong
               to
               them
               when
               adult
               :
               and
               therefore
               this
               notion
               excludes
               all
               our
               Children
               ,
               both
               younger
               and
               elder
               from
               being
               under
               any
               Church-government
               immediately
               in
               their
               own
               persons
               .
               So
               that
               let
               them
               run
               on
               in
               never
               such
               vile
               courses
               ,
               the
               Church
               cannot
               deal
               with
               them
               but
               with
               their
               Parents
               onely
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               case
               may
               often
               so
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               Parents
               are
               neither
               blameable
               for
               their
               misc●rriages
               ,
               nor
               able
               to
               reform
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               mediate
               as
               their
               Member●●ip
               is
               ,
               here
               is
               somewhat
               added
               ,
               that
               shall
               touch
               these
               adult
               Children
               themselves
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               that
               ?
               Why
               ,
               
                 I●
                 when
                 they
                 〈◊〉
                 be
                 adult
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruits
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 Faith
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 to
                 dis●wn
                 them
                 ,
                 at
                 having
                 no
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               Is
               this
               according
               to
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               like
               the
               Lords
               proceeding
               with
               his
               Covenant-people
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 presently
                 to
                 disown
                 them
              
               ,
               and
               
                 cast
                 them
                 off
              
               ,
               if
               some
               evil
               fruits
               ,
               nay
               if
               
                 want
                 of
                 g●od
                 fruits
              
               be
               〈◊〉
               in
               them
               ,
               then
               at
               first
               step
               to
               call
               them
               Loam●i
               ,
               and
               tell
               them
               
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
              
               Hath
               the
               Lord
               vouchs●fed
               to
               take
               these
               persons
               into
               his
               g●orious
               Cove●●nt
               ,
               and
               ●o
               real
               it
               to
               them
               in
               Baptism
               before
               Men
               and
               Angels
               ;
               and
               doth
               it
               come
               but
               to
               this
               ?
               that
               if
               poor
               Childre●
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               day
               of
               ripe
               understanding
               d●wns
               upon
               them
               ,
               
                 do
                 not
                 bring
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Repentance
                 ,
              
               yea
               such
               fruits
               as
               may
               sit
               them
               for
               fel●
               Communion
               ,
               they
               are
               then
               presently
               declared
               to
               be
               Discovenanted
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               turned
               d●ift
               as
               those
               who
               have
               
                 no
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ?
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               most
               hopeful
               Childe
               ,
               yea
               the
               best
               of
               us
               all
               ,
               might
               justly
               be
               Discovenanted
               by
               the
               Lord
               ,
               should
               he
               strictly
               
                 mark
                 what
                 is
                 amis●
              
               ▪
               and
               
                 deal
                 acc●rding
                 to
                 our
                 deserts
              
               ▪
               but
               he
               is
               graciously
               pleased
               not
               to
               proceed
               with
               〈◊〉
               severity
               ,
               but
               with
               much
               patience
               and
               long
               suffering
               towards
               those
               whom
               he
               once
               take
               ,
               into
               Covenant
               .
               And
               who
               or
               what
               is
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               more
               holy
               then
               the
               Lord
               !
               Let
               but
               that
               one
               Scripture
               be
               looked
               upon
               (
               among
               many
               other
               ▪
               )
               touching
               the
               
                 barren
                 Fig-tree
              
               ,
               which
               is
               here
               cited
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               gave
               some
               countenance
               to
               this
               
                 present
                 Disowning
              
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               barrenness
               .
               The
               Lord
               comes
               in
               the
               time
               and
               season
               of
               fruit
               ,
               and
               
                 findes
                 none
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               waits
               
                 another
                 year
              
               after
               that
               ,
               and
               
                 a
                 third
              
               after
               that
               (
               i.
               e.
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               and
               with
               great
               demonstration
               of
               patience
               )
               before
               he
               
                 speaks
                 of
                 cutting
                 it
                 down
              
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               Vine-dresser
               (
               acted
               therein
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               )
               cries
               (
               not
               Cut
               it
               down
               presently
               ,
               but
               )
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 alone
                 one
                 year
                 more
              
               (
               i.
               e.
               till
               it
               appear
               utterly
               hopeless
               ,
               and
               incureable
               )
               
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 dig
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 dung
                 it
                 :
              
               He
               chooseth
               rather
               to
               make
               it
               a
               
                 subject
                 of
                 Labour
                 and
                 Culture
              
               ,
               then
               to
               
                 case
                 himself
                 by
                 rid●●ng
                 his
                 hands
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               Also
               that
               Parable
               points
               to
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Iews
               ,
               to
               and
               among
               whom
               Chr●st
               preached
               :
               Now
               the
               following
               story
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               w●ited
               on
               them
               ,
               till
               they
               appeared
               altogether
               incureable
               and
               inc●rrig●●e
               ,
               and
               till
               their
               
                 incureable
                 Barre●ness
              
               dis●overed
               it self
               by
               
                 p●sitive
                 fruits
              
               of
               wicked
               opposing
               and
               rejecting
               the
               Gos●el
               before
               they
               were
               cut
               down
               ,
               or
               broken
               off
               :
               And
               the
               Ap●●tles
               when
               they
               preached
               to
               the
               Adult
               ,
               and
               yet
               impenitent
               Iews
               ,
               did
               not
               tell
               them
               
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               expressly
               told
               them
               ,
               
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               his
               Covenant-dispensations
               ,
               and
               urged
               that
               as
               an
               Argument
               to
               
                 ●raw
                 them
                 to
                 repent
                 and
                 believe
                 ,
              
               though
               they
               had
               not
               yet
               done
               it
               ,
               Acts
               13.19.25
               ,
               26.
               
               Acts
               3.26
               ,
               26.
               
               They
               were
               farre
               from
               being
               an
               occasion
               of
               making
               them
               
                 cease
                 from
                 fearing
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               by
               telling
               them
               they
               had
               no
               part
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Suppose
               any
               of
               these
               Children
               when
               adult
               do
               bring
               forth
               
                 some
                 fruits
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Repentance
              
               ▪
               (
               as
               those
               ,
               des●ribed
               in
               the
               Synods
               fifth
               Proposition
               ,
               can
               hardly
               be
               denied
               in
               charitable
               reputation
               to
               do
               )
               though
               not
               so
               full
               and
               
                 ripe
                 fruits
              
               as
               were
               to
               be
               desired
               ,
               and
               haply
               not
               such
               ,
               as
               themselves
               do
               finde
               encourage●ent
               to
               approach
               to
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ;
               what
               shall
               be
               done
               to
               these
               ?
               shall
               they
               be
               Owned
               ▪
               or
               Disowned
               ?
               are
               they
               In
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               Out
               ?
               If
               In
               ,
               why
               is
               Baptism
               denied
               to
               their
               Children
               ?
               If
               Out
               ,
               how
               co●e
               they
               so
               to
               be
               ?
               or
               where
               doth
               God
               in
               his
               Word
               say
               ,
               or
               allow
               us
               to
               say
               to
               such
               hopeful
               young
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               as
               through
               grace
               many
               of
               our
               Children
               are
               (
               though
               not
               yet
               in
               full
               Communion
               )
               That
               
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
              
            
             
               3.
               
               W●at
               is
               t●is
               Disow●ing
               ?
               and
               where
               shall
               we
               have
               Scripture-warrant
               for
               such
               a
               Church-disowning
               as
               is
               not
               Excommuni●ation
               ?
               for
               That
               ,
               our
               Bret●ren
               see
               not
               warrant
               to
               proc●ed
               unto
               ;
               but
               〈◊〉
               down
               this
               Rule
               [
               
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 to
                 disown
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 having
                 no
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ]
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 speak
              
               (
               especi●lly
               if
               he
               speak
               Rules
               according
               to
               w●ic●
               the
               Church
               is
               to
               practise
               )
               
                 let
                 him
                 speak
                 as
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God.
              
               It
               were
               needful
               that
               this
               disowning
               
               (
               contradistinguished
               to
               Excommunication
               )
               should
               be
               cleared
               from
               thence
               .
               Admonition
               and
               Excommunication
               we
               hear
               plainly
               of
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               in
               Orthodox
               Divinity
               ;
               but
               a
               Disowning
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               kinde
               of
               
                 publick
                 Church-censure
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               neither
               Admonition
               ,
               nor
               Excommunication
               ,
               this
               seems
               to
               be
               a
               new
               invented
               piece
               of
               Discipline
               .
               We
               demand
               ,
               whether
               this
               Disowning
               be
               not
               a
               
                 putting
                 one
                 out
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               was
               before
               in
               it
               ?
               If
               so
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               but
               Excommunication
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               expresseth
               by
               that
               [
               
                 Put
                 away
                 from
                 among
                 you
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.13
               .
               ]
               if
               not
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               a
               vain
               thing
               ?
               The
               person
               whom
               you
               are
               about
               to
               Disown
               is
               either
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               with●ut
               ;
               a
               Member
               ,
               or
               
                 not
                 a
                 Member
              
               (l)
               If
               he
               be
               within
               ,
               why
               may
               you
               not
               judge
               and
               censure
               him
               with
               the
               Censure
               of
               cutting
               off
               ,
               or
               casting
               out
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Excommunication
               (
               1
               Cor.
               5.12
               ,
               13.
               )
               there
               being
               cause
               for
               it
               ?
               If
               he
               be
               without
               ,
               why
               should
               you
               disown
               him
               ,
               any
               more
               then
               you
               do
               Non-members
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               were
               never
               joyned
               to
               the
               Church
               ?
               Would
               it
               not
               seem
               a
               strange
               and
               vain
               thing
               ,
               if
               the
               Church
               should
               put
               forth
               a
               solemn
               publick
               Act
               to
               disown
               a
               company
               of
               Non-members
               that
               are
               without
               the
               Church
               ?
               to
               what
               purpose
               should
               this
               be
               ?
               How
               Acts
               8.21
               .
               here
               cited
               in
               the
               Margin
               ,
               should
               make
               for
               this
               disowning
               ,
               we
               understand
               not
               .
               Peter
               there
               tells
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               farre
               from
               having
               
                 any
                 part
                 or
                 lot
              
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               conferring
               the
               extraordinary
               gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               he
               never
               had
               ,
               but
               ambitiously
               aspired
               after
               ;
               but
               doth
               not
               declare
               that
               he
               had
               Discovenanted
               himself
               ,
               or
               had
               lost
               his
               Membership
               which
               he
               once
               had
               .
               And
               whatever
               became
               of
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               afterward
               (
               of
               which
               the
               Scripture
               is
               silent
               ,
               and
               stories
               uncertain
               )
               there
               is
               no
               ground
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               then
               put
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               lost
               his
               Membership
               .
               But
               rather
               the
               Apostle
               (
               by
               grave
               Apostolical
               Rebuke
               and
               Counsel
               )
               applies
               himself
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 as
                 to
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               to
               bring
               him
               to
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               sincerity
               of
               grace
               ,
               which
               he
               yet
               wanted
               ,
               Vers●
               22
               ,
               13.
               
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Reason
               here
               rendred
               ,
               why
               Excommunication
               agrees
               not
               to
               the
               Children
               in
               question
               ,
               viz.
               because
               
                 It
                 is
                 applicable
                 to
                 none
                 but
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 full
                 Communion
                 .
              
               
               This
               is
               but
               a
               begging
               of
               the
               Question
               ,
               and
               carrieth
               not
               Evidence
               of
               Truth
               with
               it
               .
               〈◊〉
               Excommunication
               (
               i.
               e.
               the
               utmost
               Censure
               ,
               so
               called
               )
               doth
               not
               properly
               or
               nextly
               debarre
               or
               exclude
               from
               full
               Communion
               ,
               but
               it
               cutteth
               off
               from
               Membership
               (
               rendreth
               a
               person
               as
               an
               Heathen
               and
               Publican
               ,
               Mat.
               18.17
               .
               )
               and
               so
               from
               that
               Communion
               that
               belongeth
               to
               a
               Member
               
                 as
                 such
              
               .
               When
               a
               person
               that
               hath
               stood
               for
               some
               time
               Admonished
               ,
               is
               afterward
               ,
               for
               his
               contumacy
               ,
               excommunicated
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               Excommunication
               that
               doth
               immediately
               and
               properly
               put
               him
               out
               of
               full
               Communion
               ,
               for
               that
               was
               done
               by
               Admonition
               ;
               whereby
               ,
               being
               Ecclesiastically
               unclean
               ,
               he
               was
               justly
               suspended
               from
               eating
               of
               the
               Holy
               things
               :
               but
               Excommunication
               cuts
               him
               off
               from
               Membership
               ,
               which
               Admonition
               did
               not
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               not
               
                 full
                 Communion
              
               ,
               but
               Membership
               that
               doth
               properly
               ,
               and
               formally
               render
               a
               person
               a
               subject
               capable
               of
               Excommunication
               :
               Hence
               it
               agrees
               to
               all
               that
               are
               Members
               though
               they
               have
               not
               been
               in
               full
               Communion
               ;
               and
               every
               Member
               hath
               some
               Communion
               though
               not
               full
               Communion
               ,
               and
               therefore
               may
               be
               excommunicated
               .
               Paul
               when
               he
               is
               speaking
               of
               the
               Churches
               judicial
               proceeding
               ,
               and
               that
               unto
               Excommunication
               ,
               makes
               it
               applicable
               to
               all
               that
               are
               within
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.12
               .
               if
               in
               full
               Communion
               ,
               yet
               Church-judgement
               f●lls
               upon
               them
               not
               as
               in
               full
               Communion
               ,
               but
               
                 as
                 within
                 .
                 The
                 casting
                 out
                 of
                 Cain
              
               and
               Ishmael
               ,
               the
               
                 cutting
                 off
              
               of
               the
               born
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Israel
                 from
                 their
                 People
              
               (
               an
               expression
               often
               used
               )
               the
               
                 casting
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               8.12
               .
               do
               at
               least
               by
               consequence
               ,
               and
               by
               proportion
               ,
               and
               parity
               of
               Reason
               ,
               shew
               that
               the
               Children
               in
               question
               may
               be
               cast
               out
               ,
               and
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               Censure
               of
               Excommunication
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               that
               term
               of
               [
               Formal
               ]
               Excommunication
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               that
               we
               are
               limited
               to
               this
               or
               that
               precise
               
                 form
                 of
                 words
              
               ,
               in
               Excommunicating
               one
               sort
               or
               other
               ;
               but
               the
               
                 formal
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
              
               (
               viz.
               a
               putting
               of
               one
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               that
               was
               before
               in
               it
               )
               This
               well
               agrees
               to
               the
               persons
               in
               question
               .
            
             
               We
               pass
               by
               the
               fifth
               and
               last
               Objection
               (
               which
               chargeth
               our
               Dissenting
               Brethren
               
                 with
                 Weakness
                 ,
                 Ignorance
              
               ,
               &c.
               )
               as
               containing
               nothing
               that
               is
               Argumentative
               to
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               .
               Neither
               do
               we
               
                 own
                 the
                 Objection
              
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               against
               our selves
               ,
               who
               are
               (
               as
               we
               
               have
               acknowledged
               in
               our
               Preface
               to
               the
               Synods
               conclusions
               )
               
                 poor
                 ,
                 feeble
                 ,
                 frail
                 men
                 ,
              
               desiring
               not
               to
               trust
               unto
               ,
               or
               boast
               of
               any
               strength
               of
               our
               own
               (
               which
               is
               none
               at
               all
               )
               but
               onely
               to
               the
               strength
               and
               grace
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               withall
               acknowledging
               that
               grace
               of
               his
               ,
               whereby
               he
               doth
               vouchsafe
               sometimes
               to
               reveal
               his
               Truth
               unto
               Babes
               .
               We
               tender
               onely
               Scriptures
               and
               Scripture-arguments
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               we
               maintan
               ,
               desiring
               that
               they
               may
               be
               impartially
               considered
               ,
               without
               challenging
               to
               our selves
               ,
               or
               pleading
               for
               the
               Reputation
               of
               Strength
               or
               Wisdome
               .
               In
               Disputes
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               but
               that
               e●ch
               part
               should
               look
               upon
               the
               Arguments
               on
               either
               hand
               ,
               as
               strong
               or
               weak
               ,
               according
               as
               they
               are
               perswaded
               .
               But
               can
               we
               not
               deal
               with
               Arguments
               ,
               without
               being
               supposed
               to
               reflect
               upon
               the
               Persons
               each
               of
               other
               ?
               We
               suppose
               you
               do
               not
               see
               sufficient
               strength
               in
               our
               Arguments
               (
               for
               then
               you
               would
               judge
               as
               we
               do
               )
               and
               in
               that
               sense
               you
               do
               impute
               weakness
               to
               them
               .
               In
               the
               like
               sense
               do
               we
               unto
               yours
               ,
               but
               desire
               to
               do
               it
               without
               any
               harsh
               reflexions
               upon
               the
               Persons
               of
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               without
               liftings
               up
               in
               our selves
               ,
               who
               have
               cause
               enough
               to
               lye
               in
               the
               dust
               before
               God
               and
               man.
               
            
             
               But
               here
               our
               Brethren
               take
               occasion
               to
               set
               down
               the
               Reasons
               of
               their
               Dissent
               from
               the
               Synod
               :
               which
               make
               up
               a
               second
               main
               Part
               of
               this
               Preface
               .
               The
               Consideration
               whereof
               we
               shall
               now
               address
               our selves
               unto
               .
            
             
               Reason
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Synod
                 did
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 saving
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 Parent
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 rational
                 Charity
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 Ch●l●e
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 let
                 this
                 (
                 which
                 themselves
                 acknowledged
                 )
                 be
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 though
                 our
                 Vnity
                 lay
                 at
                 the
                 stake
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               The
               regular
               receiver
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               is
               one
               that
               
                 divides
                 the
                 Hoof
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               
                 chews
                 the
                 Cud
              
               ;
               one
               that
               doth
               not
               take
               all
               in
               a
               Lump
               ,
               but
               distinguishes
               ,
               and
               rightly
               divides
               between
               things
               that
               differ
               .
               We
               are
               to
               distinguish
               here
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Between
               Faith
               in
               the
               being
               or
               first
               beginning
               of
               it
               ,
               whereby
               one
               is
               ,
               or
               is
               reputed
               to
               be
               in
               the
               state
               of
               a
               Believer
               ,
               the
               Charitable
               ,
               judgement
               whereof
               runs
               upon
               a
               great
               Latitude
               ;
               and
               Faith
               in
               the
               
                 special
                 exercise
              
               of
               it
               ,
               whereby
               one
               is
               fit
               for
               that
               
                 special
                 Communion
              
               with
               ,
               and
               
                 active
                 Fruition
              
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               scope
               of
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               :
               unto
               the
               visible
               discovery
               whereof
               ,
               more
               lively
               Fruits
               ,
               and
               more
               
                 experienced
                 Operations
              
               of
               Faith
               are
               requisite
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Distinguish
               between
               the
               
                 internal
                 Grace
                 it self
              
               ,
               which
               is
               required
               of
               them
               that
               partake
               of
               Sacraments
               in
               the
               
                 sight
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               those
               
                 external
                 signs
              
               of
               that
               Grace
               which
               
                 the
                 Church
              
               is
               to
               proceed
               upon
               in
               her
               Admission
               of
               persons
               unto
               Sacraments
               .
               These
               two
               Distinctions
               being
               attended
               ,
               and
               rightly
               applied
               ,
               will
               help
               to
               clear
               both
               the
               Truth
               it self
               in
               this
               matter
               from
               mistakes
               ,
               and
               the
               Proceedings
               of
               the
               Synod
               from
               those
               uncomfortable
               Reflexions
               that
               are
               here
               cast
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               former
               of
               these
               Distinctions
               ,
               and
               the
               application
               thereof
               to
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               ,
               we
               have
               in
               Dr.
               Ames
               ;
               (a)
               Children
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 all
                 Church-priviledges
                 ,
                 untill
                 first
                 increase
                 of
                 Faith
                 do
                 appear
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 those
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 excluded
                 .
              
               Where
               the
               Doctor
               distinguisheth
               between
               
                 (
                 Initium
                 Fidei
                 )
                 The
                 beginning
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ;
               and
               
                 (
                 Incrementum
                 Fidei
                 )
                 The
                 increase
                 or
                 growth
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               and
               makes
               the
               former
               to
               suffice
               unto
               Baptism
               ,
               but
               the
               latter
               to
               be
               requisite
               to
               full
               Communion
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
               An
               
                 initial
                 Faith
              
               entitleth
               to
               the
               Seal
               of
               Initiation
               ,
               but
               a
               
                 grown
                 Faith
              
               (
               i.
               e.
               a
               Faith
               of
               some
               growth
               ,
               though
               yet
               farre
               short
               of
               Perfection
               ,
               and
               needing
               to
               grow
               still
               )
               a
               Faith
               growing
               up
               unto
               some
               sensible
               and
               lively
               exercise
               ,
               is
               requisite
               unto
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               growth
               and
               fruition
               .
               They
               were
               Believers
               ,
               yet
               but
               
                 initial
                 Believers
              
               that
               Iohn
               baptized
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               dawning
               or
               beginning
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Mark
               1.1
               —
               4.
               
               The
               Apostles
               constantly
               baptized
               persons
               upon
               the
               first
               beginning
               of
               their
               Christianity
               ,
               but
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               followed
               after
               ,
               as
               annexed
               to
               some
               progress
               in
               Christianity
               .
            
             
               The
               latter
               Distinction
               also
               is
               obvious
               and
               necessary
               .
               
                 Who
                 ought
                 to
                 come
              
               ,
               and
               ,
               
                 Who
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
              
               ,
               are
               two
               distinct
               Questions
               ,
               say
               Vrsin
               ,
               and
               (c)
               Parem
               .
               We
               grant
               that
               true
               saving
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               is
               
                 required
                 by
                 God
              
               of
               those
               that
               partake
               of
               Sacraments
               for
               themselves
               ,
               or
               for
               their
               Children
               :
               But
               the
               Question
               is
               ,
               what
               are
               the
               
                 external
                 signs
                 and
                 tokens
              
               of
               that
               Grace
               ,
               which
               an
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 charitable
                 Reputation
              
               may
               proceed
               upon
               ;
               for
               we
               can
               go
               no
               further
               then
               the
               
                 judgement
                 of
                 rational
                 Charity
              
               (
               as
               here
               our
               Brethren
               acknowledge
               )
               and
               that
               proceeds
               upon
               
                 outward
                 probable
                 signs
              
               ,
               leaving
               the
               infallible
               knowledge
               
               of
               the
               heart
               to
               God
               onely
               .
               The
               distinction
               between
               a
               
                 Iew
                 outwardly
              
               ,
               or
               a
               visible
               Jew
               that
               hath
               
                 praise
                 of
              
               (
               or
               approbation
               among
               )
               men
               ,
               and
               inwar●ly●●at
               ●●at
               hath
               
                 praise
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               is
               a
               Scripture-distinction
               ,
               Rom.
               2.28
               ,
               29.
               and
               is
               necessary
               to
               be
               attended
               h●re
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 De
                 ●ecultis
                 non
                 judicat
                 Ecclesia
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               4.5
               .
               And
               here
               also
               we
               conceive
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 same
                 strictness
              
               ,
               as
               to
               outward
               signs
               ,
               is
               not
               necessary
               unto
               a
               charitable
               probable
               jud●ement
               or
               hope
               of
               the
               being
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               of
               that
               initial
               Faith
               that
               entitleth
               to
               Bap●ism
               ,
               as
               is
               unto
               the
               like
               judgement
               of
               the
               
                 spe●ial
                 exer●ise
              
               of
               Faith
               that
               is
               requisite
               to
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               ;
               there
               be
               many
               things
               that
               do
               both
               really
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               just
               reputation
               of
               men
               ,
               hinder
               the
               
                 exercise
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ,
               and
               so
               hinder
               from
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               which
               yet
               do
               not
               away●
               charitable
               hope
               of
               the
               
                 Being
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ,
               or
               the
               state
               of
               a
               Believer
               .
               If
               a
               man
               be
               under
               Offence
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               is
               suspended
               from
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               (
               till
               a
               renewing
               or
               exercise
               of
               Repentance
               do
               appear
               )
               yet
               we
               still
               repute
               him
               to
               be
               in
               the
               state
               of
               a
               Believer
               ,
               or
               to
               have
               the
               Being
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             
               Now
               then
               to
               apply
               this
               to
               the
               Synods
               proceedings
               ,
               for
               Answer
               to
               what
               is
               here
               s●id
               ,
               viz.
               [
               
                 That
                 the
              
               Synod
               
                 did
                 acknowledge
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 saving
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 Parent
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 o●
                 rational
                 Charity
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 Childe
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Baptized
                 ;
                 yet
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 prevailed
                 with
                 to
                 set
                 this
                 down
                 ●●r
                 a
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               1.
               
               We
               did
               and
               do
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               in
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Charitable
                 Reputation
              
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               Faith
               ,
               (
               yea
               true
               saving
               Faith
               ;
               those
               words
               hurt
               us
               not
               ,
               provided
               they
               be
               not
               ▪
               so
               strained
               ,
               as
               to
               turn
               Charity
               into
               
                 R●gid
                 Se●erity
              
               )
               i.
               e.
               the
               being
               of
               Faith
               whereby
               a
               person
               is
               accounted
               to
               be
               in
               the
               state
               of
               a
               Believer
               (
               Baptism
               being
               ,
               as
               was
               in
               the
               Synod
               alledged
               ,
               annexed
               properly
               to
               the
               
                 state
                 of
                 a
                 Believer
              
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Covenant-state
               of
               a
               person
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               
                 present
                 act
              
               or
               exercise
               of
               Faith
               ;
               and
               hence
               though
               there
               be
               no
               Parent
               alive
               to
               act
               for
               the
               Childe
               ,
               and
               the
               Childe
               cannot
               at
               present
               act
               for
               it self
               ,
               yet
               that
               hinders
               not
               its
               Baptism
               :
               )
               but
               we
               did
               not
               acknowledge
               ,
               it
               was
               necessary
               there
               should
               be
               
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 lively
                 and
                 special
                 exercise
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               such
               as
               we
               justly
               require
               an
               appearance
               of
               unto
               rational
               Charity
               ,
               in
               order
               unto
               
                 full
                 Communion
              
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               our
               Brethren
               aim
               at
               ,
               and
               stand
               for
               ,
               in
               all
               whose
               Children
               they
               will
               have
               Baptized
               .
               And
               to
               set
               down
               a
               conclusion
               in
               
                 general
                 terms
              
               ,
               when
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               case
               calls
               for
               distinct●ess
               ,
               is
               not
               rational
               .
            
             
               2
               Our
               main
               Work
               was
               to
               consider
               of
               ,
               and
               pitch
               upon
               such
               
                 external
                 Signs
              
               and
               Characters
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Churches
                 Charity
              
               might
               and
               should
               proceed
               upon
               in
               this
               case
               .
               We
               all
               own
               ,
               that
               onely
               visible
               Believers
               ,
               or
               visible
               Saints
               ,
               are
               to
               have
               their
               Children
               Baptized
               ;
               but
               the
               Question
               is
               ,
               
                 Who
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 visible
                 Believers
              
               ;
               and
               we
               say
               that
               those
               described
               in
               the
               
                 f●●●h
                 Proposition
              
               are
               of
               that
               nu●b●r
               .
               To
               have
               put
               it
               in
               such
               a
               general
               term
               ,
               as
               [
               
                 Those
                 that
                 profe●s
                 ,
                 or
                 hold
                 forth
                 Faith
                 and
                 Repentance
                 unto
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 rational
                 Charity
              
               ]
               had
               been
               to
               leave
               the
               matter
               as
               obscure
               as
               we
               found
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               giving
               light
               to
               the
               Churches
               (
               which
               is
               the
               end
               of
               Synods
               )
               to
               leave
               the●
               in
               the
               dark
               without
               any
               help
               to
               discover
               their
               way
               :
               for
               still
               they
               are
               to
               seek
               ,
               who
               those
               are
               that
               are
               to
               be
               
                 accounted
                 Professors
              
               of
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               
                 what
                 Profession
              
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               Charity
               may
               accept
               in
               order
               to
               their
               Childrens
               Baptism
               .
               Besides
               ,
               it
               is
               well
               known
               ,
               that
               those
               expressions
               [
               
                 Of
                 holding
                 forth
                 Faith
                 and
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               ]
               have
               been
               constantly
               so
               taken
               in
               
                 this
                 Country
              
               ,
               as
               to
               hold
               forth
               the
               qualifications
               required
               for
               
                 full
                 Communion
              
               :
               and
               that
               was
               it
               which
               our
               Brethren
               strove
               for
               ,
               so
               to
               screw
               up
               the
               Expre●sions
               for
               Bap●ism
               ,
               as
               that
               all
               that
               have
               their
               Children
               Baptized
               must
               unavoidably
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               power
               of
               Voting
               in
               our
               Churches
               ,
               wherein
               we
               cannot
               consent
               to
               them
               :
               and
               however
               we
               are
               charged
               with
               corrupting
               the
               Churches
               ,
               yet
               we
               believe
               time
               will
               shew
               that
               that
               Principle
               that
               over
               inlargeth
               full
               Communion
               ,
               or
               that
               will
               have
               all
               of
               whom
               we
               can
               have
               
                 any
                 hope
              
               that
               they
               have
               
                 any
                 good
              
               in
               the●
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ;
               this
               (
               we
               say
               )
               will
               prove
               a
               Church-corrupting
               Principle
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               have
               laboured
               to
               keep
               up
               the
               p●rtition
               here
               ▪
               will
               be
               found
               to
               have
               been
               s●riously
               Studious
               of
               the
               Parity
               and
               safety
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               when
               it
               is
               〈◊〉
               that
               the
               Synod
               could
               not
               be
               brought
               to
               
                 express
                 what
                 themselves
                 acknowledge
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               the
               Parent
               whose
               Childe
               i●
               baptized
               must
               have
               Faith
               to
               the
               judg●ent
               of
               Charity
               ,
               or
               which
               is
               all
               one
               must
               be
               a
               visible
               believer
               :
               we
               desire
               it
               may
               be
               considered
               with
               what
               Truth
               this
               can
               be
               〈◊〉
               for
               it
               was
               offered
               ●gain
               and
               again
               to
               express
               it
               〈◊〉
               plai●ly
               ,
               and
               particularly
               ,
               if
               that
               would
               have
               satisfied
               as
               th●se
               that
               were
               present
               in
               those
               agitations
               (
               too
               long
               here
               to
               be
               inserted
               )
               may
               re●e●ber
               ,
               and
               the
               Proposition
               made
               ●as
               
               refused
               by
               some
               of
               themselves
               that
               dissented
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               competently
               expressed
               in
               the
               
                 Synods
                 Result
              
               ,
               as
               now
               Printed
               ;
               for
               when
               we
               limit
               the
               Baptizable
               to
               
                 confederate
                 visible
                 Believers
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Infant-seed
                 ,
              
               in
               Propos.
               1.
               
               &
               2.
               and
               then
               say
               ,
               that
               those
               described
               in
               Propos.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               &
               7.
               are
               to
               have
               their
               Children
               Baptized
               ,
               doth
               it
               not
               imply
               ,
               that
               the
               Parents
               ,
               there
               described
               
                 are
                 Confederate
                 visible
                 believers
              
               ,
               unless
               you
               will
               make
               us
               to
               speak
               inconsistencies
               ?
               Again
               ,
               it
               is
               〈◊〉
               made
               one
               Argument
               to
               prove
               
                 the
                 fifth
                 Proposition
              
               ,
               that
               
                 The
                 Parents
                 there
                 described
                 are
                 Confederate
                 visible
                 believers
                 .
              
               And
               do
               we
               not
               then
               express
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Parent
               whose
               Child●
               is
               to
               be
               Baptized
               must
               be
               a
               Confederate
               visible
               Believer
               ?
               and
               is
               not
               that
               all
               one
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               true
               Faith
               in
               the
               judgement
               o●
               Charity
               ?
               How
               then
               is
               it
               here
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Synod
               would
               not
               let
               this
               which
               themselves
               acknowledged
               ,
               be
               expressed
               ,
               
                 though
                 our
                 Vnity
                 lay
                 at
                 the
                 stake
                 for
                 it
                 ?
              
               surely
               such
               misrepresentation
               of
               things
               with
               so
               much
               injurious
               reflexion
               should
               be
               forborn
               by
               Godly
               Brethren
               .
               If
               that
               would
               have
               Vnited
               us
               ,
               to
               own
               that
               the
               Parent
               must
               be
               a
               
                 visible
                 Believer
              
               ,
               it
               was
               owned
               ,
               and
               granted
               
                 toties
                 quo●ies
              
               ,
               and
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               Propositions
               and
               Arguments
               ,
               as
               any
               
                 Intelligent
                 Reader
              
               will
               easily
               see
               But
               the
               disagreement
               lay
               here
               ,
               that
               your selves
               would
               not
               consent
               to
               any
               such
               acceptation
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               such
               
                 Characters
                 or
                 Expressions
              
               of
               a
               visible
               Be●●ever
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               should
               unavoidably
               
                 bring
                 Him
                 into
                 full
                 Communion
              
               .
               And
               we
               di●●ered
               about
               this
               ,
               
                 Who
                 are
                 visible
                 Believers
              
               ?
               Not
               whether
               the
               Parents
               that
               have
               Baptism
               for
               their
               Children
               
                 must
                 be
                 such
              
               .
               In
               sum
               ,
               the
               Reason
               of
               our
               disagreement
               ,
               was
               not
               because
               we
               would
               not
               
                 own
                 our
                 own
              
               Principle
               (
               as
               is
               here
               strangely
               represented
               )
               but
               because
               we
               could
               not
               
                 Consent
                 to
                 yours
              
               ,
               and
               because
               
                 you
                 refused
              
               to
               have
               a
               
                 common
                 Principle
              
               any
               way
               expressed
               but
               so
               as
               might
               suit
               with
               your
               
                 own
                 Nation
              
               ,
               though
               our
               Unity
               lay
               at
               the
               stake
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               Reason
               2.
               
               The
               second
               Reason
               which
               our
               Brethren
               here
               give
               of
               their
               dissent
               from
               the
               Synod
               ,
               stands
               thus
               ;
            
             
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 warrant
                 in
                 all
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 to
                 apply
                 the
                 Seal
                 of
                 Baptism
                 unto
                 those
                 Children
                 ,
                 whose
                 Parents
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 unfi●ness
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 .
              
               But
               the
               Parents
               in
               question
               are
               in
               a
               state
               of
               unfitness
               for
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ;
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               warrant
               in
               all
               the
               Scripture
               to
               Baptize
               their
               Children
               :
               this
               we
               suppose
               is
               the
               Assumption
               ,
               and
               Conclusion
               that
               is
               understood
               ,
               if
               this
               
                 second
                 Reason
              
               be
               intended
               as
               a
               Reason
               of
               their
               dissent
               from
               the
               
                 Synods
                 fifth
                 Proposition
              
               .
               Unless
               it
               be
               intended
               onely
               as
               a
               dissent
               from
               that
               which
               is
               ●●uched
               and
               contained
               in
               the
               
                 Synods
                 Discourse
              
               ,
               viz.
               that
               
                 Some
                 may
                 have
                 their
                 Children
                 Baptized
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 are
                 short
                 of
                 actual
                 fitness
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 :
              
               But
               the
               Answer
               to
               it
               will
               take
               in
               both
               .
               And
               the
               Answer
               will
               easily
               be
               given
               ,
               if
               once
               we
               understand
               distinctly
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               [
               
                 A
                 state
                 of
                 unfitness
              
               ]
               for
               the
               Lords
               ●upper
               :
               now
               by
               a
               
                 state
                 of
                 unfitness
              
               ,
               must
               be
               meant
               either
               Non-membership
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               indeed
               
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 unfitness
              
               for
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               which
               belongs
               onely
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               (
               though
               
                 not
                 to
                 all
              
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               onely
               to
               it
               )
               and
               in
               this
               sense
               the
               Assumption
               above
               mentioned
               is
               denied
               ;
               for
               the
               Parents
               in
               question
               
                 are
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               respect
               in
               a
               
                 state
                 of
                 fitness
              
               for
               the
               Lords
               supper
               :
               i.
               e.
               being
               in
               the
               Church
               (
               or
               Members
               thereof
               )
               to
               them
               belong
               all
               Church-priviledges
               ,
               according
               as
               they
               shall
               be
               capable
               thereof
               ,
               and
               appear
               
                 duely
                 qualified
              
               for
               the
               same
               ;
               they
               have
               
                 jus
                 ad
                 rem
              
               ,
               though
               not
               
                 jus
                 in
                 re
              
               ,
               as
               a
               Childe
               hath
               
                 a
                 right
              
               to
               all
               his
               Fathers
               Estate
               ,
               though
               he
               may
               not
               (
               ought
               not
               to
               )
               have
               the
               
                 actual
                 use
                 and
                 fruition
              
               of
               it
               ,
               till
               he
               become
               to
               years
               ,
               and
               be
               qualified
               with
               abilities
               to
               manage
               it
               .
               A
               
                 Free
                 ●an
              
               is
               in
               a
               state
               of
               fitness
               to
               be
               a
               Mag●stra●e
               or
               Deputy
               ;
               (
               or
               in
               some
               other
               office
               proper
               to
               Freemen
               )
               though
               for
               want
               of
               Particul●r
               qu●lifications
               or
               orderly
               admission
               by
               Election
               ,
               he
               may
               haply
               never
               be
               one
               In
               such
               a
               sense
               every
               Church-member
               is
               in
               a
               
                 state
                 of
                 fitness
              
               for
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
            
             
               Or
               else
               by
               [
               
                 A
                 state
                 of
                 unfitness
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               ]
               is
               〈◊〉
               [
               
                 Want
                 of
                 actual
                 qualifications
                 fitting
              
               ]
               for
               it
               ,
               whereby
               a
               person
               either
               is
               in
               himself
               
                 short
                 of
                 actual
                 fitness
              
               for
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               or
               wanteth
               
                 Church
                 appro●ation
              
               of
               his
               fitness
               ,
               and
               ●o
               wanteth
               an
               orderly
               admission
               thereunto
               .
               Now
               in
               this
               sense
               we
               deny
               the
               Major
               (
               or
               Proposition
               )
               of
               the
               Argument
               above
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               do
               conceive
               that
               
                 there
                 i●
                 warrant
                 to
                 be
                 ●●und
                 in
                 Scripture
                 for
                 the
                 applying
                 of
                 Baptism
                 to
                 Children
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 Parents
                 do
                 want
                 actual
                 qualifications
                 fitting
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               Among
               sundry
               other
               Scripture
               evidences
               of
               it
               ,
               one
               is
               from
               the
               
                 Analogie
                 of
                 the
                 Passeover
                 ,
                 and
                 Circumcision
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 I●rael
                 ,
              
               where
               the
               Par●nt
               might
               want
               actual
               fitness
               for
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               by
               manifold
               Ceremonial
               uncleannesses
               ,
               and
               yet
               that
               hindred
               not
               the
               Circumcising
               of
               the
               Childe
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               a
               liberty
               of
               arguing
               from
               thence
               to
               the
               
                 Gospel
                 passeover
              
               ,
               and
               Gospel-circumcision
               (
               i.
               e.
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               and
               Baptism
               )
               is
               here
               granted
               and
               allowed
               :
               but
               't
               is
               Answered
               ,
               that
               
                 Vnless
                 the
                 Father
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 fitness
                 for
                 the
                 Passeover
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 Childe
                 Circumcised
                 .
              
            
             
               Reply
               .
               Wh●t
               state
               of
               fitness
               was
               the
               
                 unclean
                 Iewish
              
               Parent
               in
               ,
               but
               onely
               
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 membership
              
               ?
               He
               was
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               〈◊〉
               the
               Parents
               in
               question
               ;
               and
               they
               need
               not
               ,
               do
               not
               enter
               into
               
                 a
                 new
                 Membership
              
               when
               they
               are
               admitted
               to
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               the
               Iewish
               Parent
               after
               his
               cleansing
               did
               .
               But
               in
               two
               things
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Ceremonially-unclean
               Jewish
               Parent
               ,
               holds
               proportion
               with
               the
               case
               in
               hand
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               He
               must
               have
               other
               ,
               and
               
                 better
                 qualifications
              
               then
               he
               hath
               at
               present
               ,
               before
               he
               eat
               of
               the
               Passover
               ;
               he
               is
               at
               present
               in
               
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Legal
                 impurity
              
               (
               and
               so
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               actual
               qualifications
               ,
               in
               a
               state
               of
               unfitness
               )
               but
               he
               must
               be
               in
               
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Legal
                 purity
              
               and
               cleanness
               ,
               before
               he
               partake
               of
               the
               holy
               things
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               must
               (
               especially
               after
               some
               uncleannesses
               of
               a
               more
               remarkable
               nature
               )
               be
               
                 judged
                 and
                 Pronounced
              
               by
               the
               Priest
               to
               be
               clean
               ,
               and
               so
               free
               to
               partake
               of
               the
               holy
               things
               ,
               Levit.
               13.6
               .
               So
               the
               Parents
               in
               question
               must
               have
               their
               fitness
               for
               the
               Lords
               Table
               
                 judged
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 approved
              
               by
               those
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               power
               of
               such
               judgement
               and
               approbation
               doth
               belong
               :
               And
               having
               these
               two
               things
               (
               
                 Personal
                 qualifications
                 ,
                 and
                 Church-approbation
              
               )
               then
               (
               and
               not
               before
               )
               they
               are
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ;
               and
               those
               two
               are
               all
               they
               need
               :
               they
               do
               not
               need
               a
               new
               admittance
               into
               Membership
               (
               as
               if
               they
               were
               before
               not
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               no
               more
               then
               the
               Israelitish
               Parent
               did
               .
               If
               any
               one
               object
               ,
               that
               this
               Legal
               uncleanness
               was
               but
               an
               
                 accidental
                 and
                 ceremonial
              
               thing
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               import
               the
               want
               of
               any
               Moral
               or
               Essential
               fitness
               for
               the
               Passover
               :
               Let
               him
               consider
               ,
               That
               as
               the
               Discipline
               then
               was
               mostly
               Ceremonial
               (a)
               ,
               and
               hence
               
                 Legal
                 purity
              
               was
               then
               
                 an
                 essential
              
               qualification
               unto
               
                 a
                 regular
                 fitness
              
               for
               the
               Passover
               ,
               and
               other
               holy
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               want
               of
               it
               a
               
                 reall
                 barre
              
               ;
               so
               those
               Ceremonies
               pointed
               unto
               
                 Moral
                 and
                 Spiritual
              
               things
               to
               be
               attended
               by
               
                 us
                 now
              
               .
               Their
               Legal
               
                 cleansings
                 ,
                 washings
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               did
               import
               ,
               and
               signifie
               
                 a
                 special
                 exercise
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Repentance
              
               ;
               which
               therefore
               we
               may
               well
               require
               in
               those
               whom
               we
               admit
               unto
               full
               Communion
               in
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               yet
               the
               
                 present
                 defect
              
               hereof
               doth
               not
               put
               the
               Parent
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               nor
               exclude
               his
               Children
               from
               Membership
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               
                 Initiatory
                 Seal
              
               of
               it
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               a-like
               defect
               did
               then
               .
               We
               might
               also
               minde
               the
               case
               of
               one
               that
               
                 hath
                 been
                 in
                 full
                 Communion
              
               ,
               but
               falling
               into
               Offence
               is
               under
               publick
               Admonition
               for
               it
               ;
               Is
               not
               he
               in
               
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 unfitness
              
               (
               taking
               it
               for
               want
               of
               actual
               fitting
               qualifications
               )
               for
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               ?
               yet
               this
               will
               not
               debarre
               his
               Childe
               from
               Baptism
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               not
               yet
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               from
               Membership
               .
               Neither
               doth
               his
               having
               
                 once
                 been
              
               in
               full
               Communion
               alter
               the
               case
               ,
               or
               render
               him
               more
               [
               
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 fitness
              
               ]
               then
               the
               Parent
               in
               question
               is
               ;
               for
               the
               one
               ,
               is
               a
               Member
               as
               well
               and
               as
               truely
               as
               the
               other
               :
               and
               to
               be
               declined
               ,
               and
               
                 fallen
                 off
              
               from
               Supper-qualifications
               ,
               and
               debarred
               from
               the
               Lords
               Table
               for
               
                 open
                 Offence
              
               ,
               is
               worse
               then
               for
               a
               
                 young
                 man
              
               simply
               
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 attained
              
               thereunto
               (
               it
               is
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               Ecclesiastical●y
               worse
               .
               We
               speak
               not
               of
               what
               the
               
                 inward
                 state
              
               before
               God
               may
               be
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               is
               worse
               
                 in
                 foro
                 Ecclesiae
              
               ,
               appears
               ,
               Because
               the
               Church
               hath
               had
               and
               seen
               cause
               to
               dispense
               a
               
                 publick
                 Censure
              
               in
               the
               one
               case
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               the
               other
               )
               Now
               if
               a
               person
               may
               retain
               his
               Membership
               ,
               and
               so
               derive
               Baptism-right
               to
               his
               Children
               ,
               notwithstanding
               his
               personal
               unfitness
               for
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               in
               the
               former
               case
               ,
               why
               not
               as
               well
               ,
               nay
               much
               more
               in
               the
               latter
               ?
            
             
               But
               let
               it
               seriously
               be
               considered
               whether
               there
               be
               any
               warrant
               in
               all
               the
               Scripture
               to
               make
               the
               baptizing
               of
               the
               Childe
               to
               depend
               upon
               the
               Parents
               
                 actual
                 fitness
              
               for
               ,
               or
               admission
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               (c)
               .
               
                 What
                 fitness
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               had
               those
               that
               were
               baptized
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               and
               by
               
                 Christs
                 Disciples
              
               at
               his
               appointment
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               publick
               Ministry
               ?
               What
               fitness
               had
               the
               Iaylor
               ,
               when
               himself
               and
               
                 all
                 his
              
               were
               baptized
               after
               an
               hours
               Instinction
               ;
               wherein
               (
               probably
               )
               he
               had
               not
               so
               much
               as
               heard
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ?
               The
               teaching
               of
               which
               followed
               after
               Discipling
               and
               Baptizing
               ,
               as
               is
               hinted
               by
               that
               order
               in
               Matth.
               28.19
               ,
               20
               and
               by
               the
               ancient
               practice
               of
               not
               teaching
               the
               Catechumeni
               any
               thing
               about
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               till
               after
               they
               were
               baptized
               ,
               as
               is
               witnessed
               by
               Hanmer
               of
               Confirmation
               ,
               pag.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               
                 Albaspinans
                 apud
                 Baxter
              
               of
               Confirmation
               ,
               pag.
               132.
               
            
             
             
               We
               constantly
               read
               in
               the
               story
               of
               the
               Acts
               that
               persons
               were
               Baptized
               immediately
               upon
               their
               
                 first
                 entrance
              
               into
               Membership
               ,
               but
               we
               never
               read
               that
               they
               did
               immediately
               upon
               their
               first
               Membership
               receive
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               which
               strongly
               argues
               that
               Membership
               ,
               and
               Baptism
               the
               Seal
               thereof
               ,
               is
               separable
               even
               in
               the
               adult
               from
               full
               Communion
               .
               And
               that
               a
               man
               may
               have
               his
               Children
               baptized
               (
               as
               the
               Iaylor
               ,
               and
               others
               had
               )
               and
               yet
               not
               presently
               come
               (
               but
               need
               further
               instruction
               and
               preparation
               before
               he
               come
               )
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
               So
               farre
               is
               Baptism
               from
               being
               inseparable
               from
               immediate
               admission
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               that
               we
               reade
               of
               
                 no
                 one
              
               ,
               (
               no
               not
               of
               the
               ●dult
               )
               in
               all
               the
               New
               Testament
               tha●
               was
               
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 immediately
                 upon
                 his
                 Baptism
                 ,
              
               from
               the
               first
               Baptism
               of
               Iohn
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               .
               There
               is
               but
               one
               place
               that
               sounds
               as
               if
               it
               were
               quickly
               after
               ,
               viz.
               Acts
               2.41
               ,
               42.
               which
               is
               here
               alledged
               by
               our
               Brethren
               :
               But
               to
               that
               ;
               1.
               
               There
               is
               no
               word
               about
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               in
               Peters
               Sermon
               ,
               the
               Heads
               whereof
               are
               in
               that
               Chapter
               set
               down
               ,
               though
               t●ere
               is
               somewhat
               of
               the
               other
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               ver
               .
               38.
               and
               upon
               glad
               receiving
               〈◊〉
               is
               word
               they
               were
               baptized
               immediately
               ,
               ver
               .
               41.
               2.
               
               Hence
               there
               must
               be
               
                 some
                 time
                 afterward
              
               for
               instructing
               them
               in
               the
               doctrine
               and
               use
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               (
               as
               Paul
               nad
               some
               time
               for
               that
               a●
               Corinth
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.23
               .
               with
               Acts
               18.11
               .
               )
               before
               their
               admission
               t●ereunto
               ,
               or
               participation
               thereof
               ;
               and
               so
               much
               is
               ●●●imated
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               when
               it
               s
               said
               ,
               They
               (
               after
               their
               being
               added
               ,
               and
               baptized
               )
               
                 continued
                 in
              
               (
               or
               gave
               sedulous
               attendance
               to
               )
               the
               Apostles
               [
               Doctrine
               ]
               fi●st
               ,
               and
               then
               [
               
                 Breaking
                 of
                 Bread
              
               ]
               There
               was
               some
               time
               of
               gaining
               further
               acquaintance
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               Wayes
               and
               Ordinances
               (
               and
               with
               this
               in
               special
               )
               by
               the
               Apostles
               Doctrine
               and
               Instruction
               ,
               between
               their
               baptizing
               ,
               and
               their
               participation
               of
               the
               Supper
               :
               
                 some
                 time
              
               (
               we
               say
               )
               
                 more
                 or
                 less
              
               ,
               and
               that
               that
               was
               attained
               in
               a
               very
               
                 little
                 time
              
               then
               under
               those
               plentiful
               pourings
               forth
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               requires
               usually
               a
               much
               
                 longer
                 time
              
               now
               in
               ordinary
               Dispensation
               .
            
             
               The
               Preface
               proceeds
               to
               strengthen
               their
               second
               Reason
               by
               Testimonies
               ;
               and
               the
               Assertion
               which
               they
               seem
               to
               intend
               the
               Proof
               of
               by
               these
               Testimonies
               ,
               is
               a
               very
               strange
               one
               ;
               viz.
               this
               :
               [
               
                 Neither
                 do
                 we
                 reade
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 Baptism
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 greater
                 Latitude
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Subject
                 thereof
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 contrary
              
               ]
               These
               words
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               here
               set
               down
               ,
               do
               speak
               as
               if
               in
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 times
              
               Baptism
               was
               not
               extended
               unto
               Infants
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               no
               more
               ,
               nor
               sooner
               then
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               was
               given
               unto
               them
               (
               which
               is
               here
               presently
               well
               acknowledged
               to
               have
               been
               a
               grievous
               Errour
               )
               Well
               might
               the
               Anabaptist
               triumph
               if
               this
               could
               be
               proved
               ,
               which
               indeed
               never
               was
               ,
               nor
               can
               be
               :
               But
               we
               are
               willing
               to
               believe
               that
               our
               Brethrens
               meaning
               is
               (
               though
               it
               be
               not
               so
               expressed
               )
               that
               the
               Subject
               of
               Baptism
               in
               Ancient
               times
               was
               not
               of
               a
               greater
               Latitude
               [
               
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Adult
              
               ]
               then
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               that
               no
               adult
               persons
               might
               have
               Baptism
               for
               themselves
               or
               for
               their
               Children
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               were
               also
               admitted
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
               But
               of
               this
               also
               we
               must
               say
               ,
               That
               we
               finde
               not
               any
               thing
               that
               proves
               it
               ,
               but
               much
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               And
               though
               we
               have
               not
               met
               with
               any
               that
               have
               purposely
               handled
               this
               Point
               touching
               the
               different
               extent
               of
               these
               two
               Sacraments
               ,
               yet
               we
               finde
               enough
               to
               shew
               us
               ,
               That
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               in
               all
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               best
               Ages
               ,
               and
               the
               choicest
               Lights
               therein
               ,
               both
               Ancient
               and
               Modern
               ,
               have
               concurred
               and
               met
               in
               this
               Principle
               (
               as
               a
               granted
               and
               undoubted
               Truth
               )
               that
               
                 baptism
                 is
                 of
                 larger
                 extent
                 then
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 many
                 that
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 may
                 have
                 Baptism
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 for
                 their
                 Chil●ren
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 ought
                 not
                 presently
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 or
                 who
                 do
                 at
                 present
                 want
                 actual
                 fitness
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               The
               Witnesses
               above
               cited
               ,
               tell
               us
               that
               in
               Ancient
               times
               they
               did
               not
               so
               much
               as
               impart
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               Ca●echumeni
               about
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               till
               after
               their
               Baptism
               :
               And
               ,
               if
               Hanmer
               have
               rightly
               observed
               ,
               even
               the
               
                 Adult
                 ,
                 after
              
               their
               Baptism
               ,
               must
               have
               Confirmation
               before
               they
               partaked
               of
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 .
                 Hanmer
              
               of
               Confirmation
               ,
               pag.
               15
               —
               22.
               
               And
               
                 vid.
                 pag.
              
               59.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               Perfectus
               among
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               is
               as
               much
               as
               (
               with
               us
               )
               
                 one
                 in
                 full
                 Communion
              
               ;
               but
               none
               were
               by
               them
               rec●oned
               to
               be
               〈◊〉
               (
               in
               the
               Rank
               of
               perfect
               Christians
               )
               that
               had
               not
               
                 received
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               either
               in
               extraordinary
               Gifts
               ,
               or
               in
               special
               confirming
               Grace
               .
               See
               Hanmer
               of
               
                 Confirmat
                 .
                 pag.
              
               17.
               
               Now
               it
               's
               evident
               ,
               that
               even
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               sundry
               were
               baptized
               that
               had
               not
               so
               received
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Acts
               8
               ▪
               15
               ;
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               &
               19
               :
               2
               —
               6.
               
            
             
               But
               there
               are
               sundry
               further
               Evidences
               at
               hand
               (
               were
               there
               room
               here
               to
               insort
               them
               )
               
               which
               show
               that
               in
               those
               
                 first
                 Ages
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               there
               were
               many
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               〈◊〉
               were
               debarred
               from
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               :
               wh●
               yet
               had
               their
               
                 Children
                 baptized
              
               .
               In
               
                 after
                 〈◊〉
              
               how
               large
               Baptism
               was
               ,
               may
               easily
               be
               gathered
               :
               But
               that
               there
               was
               (
               though
               t●o
               much
               l●xness
               )
               some
               more
               restraint
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               appears
               by
               the
               Canonists
               old
               Verse
               ,
               
                 
                   
                   Ebrius
                   ,
                   infami●
                   ,
                   erroneus
                   ,
                   atque
                   Furentes
                   ,
                
                 
                   Cum
                   pueris
                   ,
                   Domin
                   .
                   non
                   debent
                   sumere
                   corpus
                   .
                
              
               As
               for
               the
               times
               since
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               evident
               that
               
                 Godly
                 Reforming
                 Divines
              
               have
               in
               their
               Doctrine
               unanimously
               taught
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               Practice
               (
               many
               〈◊〉
               then
               .
               )
               endeavoured
               a
               
                 strict
                 Selection
              
               of
               those
               that
               should
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               ,
               when
               yet
               they
               have
               been
               〈◊〉
               large
               in
               poi●●
               of
               Baptism
               ;
               and
               they
               still
               ●o
               upon
               this
               Principle
               ,
               that
               
                 Not
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 nor
                 a●
                 baptized
                 and
                 genera●●y-professing
                 Christians
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 able
                 (
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 reputed
                 able
                 and
                 careful
                 )
                 to
                 examine
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 discern
                 the
                 Lords
                 Body
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 .
              
               But
               they
               reckon
               that
               
                 All
                 Christians
                 (
                 a●
                 that
                 are
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 account
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 )
                 are
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 Children
                 baptized
                 .
              
               Be
               it
               that
               in
               Practice
               they
               were
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               too
               lax
               and
               large
               in
               both
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               chiefly
               through
               want
               of
               a
               due
               and
               effectual
               use
               of
               Discipline
               (
               by
               defect
               whereof
               many
               were
               sinfully
               tolerated
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               should
               have
               been
               cast
               out
               and
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               many
               suffered
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               who
               should
               have
               been
               debarred
               and
               suspended
               )
               of
               which
               themselves
               do
               〈◊〉
               sadly
               complain
               (b)
               .
               Yet
               it
               shews
               thus
               much
               (
               which
               is
               that
               we
               aim
               at
               )
               that
               they
               held
               a
               
                 different
                 Latitude
              
               of
               the
               two
               Sacraments
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Subjects
               thereof
               (
               even
               in
               the
               very
               sense
               of
               our
               Question
               )
               denying
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               to
               many
               Parents
               ,
               whose
               Children
               yet
               they
               scrupled
               not
               to
               baptize
               :
               This
               goes
               for
               currant
               among
               all
               our
               great
               Divines
               as
               a
               granted
               Principle
               ,
               whereof
               many
               large
               and
               full
               Testimonies
               might
               easily
               be
               produced
               .
            
             
               
               Calvin
               in
               his
               Geneva-cate●hism
               ,
               to
               that
               Question
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 Pasters
                 may
                 give
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 to
                 all
                 ?
              
               Answers
               ,
               
                 ●uod
                 ad
                 Baptis●um
                 pertinet
                 ,
                 quia
                 non
                 nisi
                 Insantibus
                 〈◊〉
                 confertur
                 ,
                 d●scre●●o
                 ●●cu●●non
                 habet
                 :
                 in
                 Can●●ero
                 tavere
                 dehet
                 Minister
                 ne
                 cui
                 ipsam
                 porrigat
                 ,
                 quem
                 indignum
                 esse
                 palàm
                 constet
                 .
              
               If
               Calvin
               would
               Baptize
               
                 all
                 Children
              
               born
               among
               them
               
                 without
                 difference
              
               (
               looking
               upon
               them
               as
               born
               within
               the
               visible
               Church
               )
               and
               yet
               not
               give
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               
                 to
                 all
              
               ,
               then
               he
               would
               Baptize
               some
               Children
               whose
               Parents
               he
               would
               not
               ad●it
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Lu●o●
                 ▪
                 Cr●●ius
              
               describing
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 Infantes
                 verò
                 omnes
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 All
                 such
                 ●nfants
                 as
                 are
                 either
                 born
                 of
                 Christian
                 Parents
                 ,
                 or
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 society
                 of
                 Christians
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 Baptized
                 .
              
               But
               of
               the
               Lords
               ●upper
               ,
               
                 S●lt
                 quidem
                 Christians
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Onely
                 Christians
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Supper
                 .
                 yet
                 not
                 promis●u●usty
                 all
                 Christians
                 ;
                 but
                 onely
                 those
                 who
                 both
                 can
                 and
                 will
                 examine
                 themselves
                 ,
                 rightly
                 discern
                 the
                 Lords
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 celebrate
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 unto
                 a
                 Commemoration
                 of
                 the
                 Dea●h
                 of
                 Chirst
                 —
                 but
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 that
                 either
                 cannot
                 or
                 will
                 not
                 ●o
                 those
                 things
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 .
              
            
             
               〈◊〉
               ,
               touching
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ▪
               saith
               ,
               
                 Est
                 Sacramentum
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 appointed
                 for
                 such
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 as
                 are
                 already
                 baptized
                 and
                 Adult
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 examine
                 themselves
              
               (a)
               .
               And
               in
               another
               place
               (b)
               unto
               this
               Question
               ,
               
                 To
                 whom
                 is
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 ?
              
               He
               answers
               ,
               
                 To
                 all
                 the
                 Faithful
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 examine
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 〈◊〉
                 forth
                 the
                 Lords
                 Death
                 .
                 For
                 unto
                 this
                 Mystery
                 there
                 is
                 required
                 examination
                 of
                 ones
                 self
                 ,
                 and
                 Annunciation
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Death
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 Vnbelievers
                 not
                 to
                 Infants
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 distracted
                 persons
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 impenitent
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 orderly
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 excommunicate
                 not
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 polluted
                 either
                 with
                 ●anifest
                 errours
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 any
                 notorious
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 until
                 they
                 have
                 first
                 satisfied
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 g●ve
                 ▪
                 Testimony
                 of
                 their
                 Repentance
                 .
              
               Compare
               herewith
               his
               Latitude
               for
               Baptism
               ,
               exoresly
               granti●g
               that
               so
               sundry
               of
               thos●
               sorts
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               denies
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               (c)
               .
            
             
               ●ez●
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Question
               
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 Baptized
              
               ?
               saith
               ▪
               
                 All
                 that
                 are
                 comprehended
                 within
                 the
                 Tables
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               &c.
               (d)
               .
               But
               to
               that
               Question
               ,
               
                 Would
                 you
                 admit
                 all
                 sorts
                 to
                 the
                 Lor●s
                 Supper
                 ?
              
               He
               An●wereth
               with
               great
               ze●l
               for
               〈◊〉
               and
               care
               therein
               ,
               and
               among
               other
               expre●●●ons
               ,
               Th●se
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 whose
                 〈◊〉
                 age
                 sheweth
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 ability
                 to
                 examine
                 themselves
                 〈…〉
                 not
                 as
                 unworthy
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 not
                 yet
                 fit
                 .
                 ●ut
                 of
                 the
                 adult
                 no
                 one
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 except
                 he
                 have
                 one
                 may
                 or
                 other
                 so
                 given
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 Faith
                 at
                 that
                 the
                 Paster
                 may
                 probably
                 gather
                 (
                 not
                 onely
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 but
                 also
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 indeed
                 a
                 Christian
              
               (e)
               .
            
             
             
               Pelanius
               ,
               touching
               the
               Subjects
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 Vnto
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 maybe
                 admitted
                 onely
                 Christians
                 〈◊〉
                 Baptized
                 and
                 adult
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 can
                 examine
                 their
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 with
                 thank
                 〈…〉
                 remember
                 Christ
                 and
                 shew
                 forth
              
               (e)
               
                 his
                 death
              
               .
               But
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               
                 All
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God
                 —
                 Infants
                 born
                 of
                 Christian
                 Parents
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 .
              
            
             
               Ge●k●r
               .
               in
               his
               C●●mon
               Places
               a●●erts
               ●hat
               
                 Soli
                 Christiani
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Onely
                 Christians
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 such
                 as
                 embrace
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 implanted
                 into
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 )
                 yet
                 not
                 〈◊〉
                 Christians
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 admi●●ed
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Supper
                 ;
                 but
                 according
                 to
              
               Paul●s
               
                 Rule
                 these
                 onely
                 〈◊〉
                 examine
                 themselves
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Lor●s
                 Body
                 ,
                 a●●
                 shew
                 ●●rib
                 the
                 Lords
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor
               11.26
               ,
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               
                 All
                 〈◊〉
                 therefore
                 are
                 excluded
                 ,
                 who
                 either
                 will
                 not
                 〈…〉
                 examine
                 themselves
              
               (f)
               .
               Bu●
               he
               extends
               Baptism
               to
               all
               Children
               born
               of
               (
               one
               or
               both
               )
               Christian
               Parents
               ,
               o●
               that
               come
               into
               the
               power
               of
               such
               (g)
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               may
               be
               observed
               in
               the
               Confessions
               of
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Churches
              
               ,
               when
               as
               they
               declare
               for
               a
               
                 special
                 selection
              
               of
               those
               whom
               they
               admit
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper●
               see
               the
               Confe●●●●●
               of
               
                 Bohemia
                 .
                 Harmony
                 of
                 confess
              
               .
               Pag.
               421.
               of
               Belgia
               ,
               Pag.
               432.
               of
               Aus●●ge
               ,
               Pag.
               438
               ,
               440.
               or
               Saxony
               ,
               p.
               447
               ,
               44●
               .
               ●nd
               the
               confession
               of
               Scotland
               in
               the
               end
               of
               that
               Harmony
               ,
               Pag.
               24.
               comparing
               this
               with
               the
               
                 deep
                 silence
              
               of
               them
               ●ll
               touching
               any
               such
               Selectio●
               in
               point
               of
               Baptism●
               as
               to
               the
               Children
               that
               are
               born
               among
               them
               :
               and
               it
               is
               kno●n
               to
               be
               their
               ordinary
               practice
               to
               Baptize
               many
               Children
               ,
               whose
               Parents
               they
               would
               not
               admit
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
            
             
               All
               which
               ,
               with
               many
               more
               Testimonies
               that
               might
               be
               alledged
               ,
               do
               abundantly
               shew
               it
               to
               have
               been
               the
               concurrent
               judgement
               of
               Protestant
               Divines
               ,
               that
               
                 Baptism
                 is
                 of
                 greater
                 Latitude
                 then
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               :
               and
               that
               all
               that
               do
               bring
               their
               Children
               to
               partake
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               〈◊〉
               n●t
               therefore
               themselves
               presently
               partake
               of
               th●
               latter
               ;
               but
               that
               many
               may
               have
               their
               Ch●ldren
               Baptized
               ,
               and
               yet
               regularly
               be
               debarred
               from
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
            
             
               We
               might
               also
               mention
               the
               
                 Concurrence
                 of
                 Divines
              
               with
               us
               in
               particular
               
                 Reasons
                 Explications
              
               ,
               and
               Assertions
               relating
               to
               ●●is
               matter
               :
               ●●
               ,
               That
               Baptism
               is
               annexed
               to
               the
               ●eing
               or
               beginning
               of
               Faith
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               to
               the
               
                 special
                 exercise
              
               of
               it
               ▪
               That
               Baptism
               belongs
               to
               
                 all
                 Members
              
               ,
               but
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               to
               
                 so●e
                 onely
              
               that
               are
               so
               and
               so
               qualified
               :
               that
               all
               visible
               Believers
               ,
               (
               who
               in
               a
               latitude
               of
               Expression
               ,
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               reputation
               are
               such
               ,
               as
               are
               all
               that
               are
               within
               the
               Church
               )
               are
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
            
             
               Vrsin
               and
               Pareus
               ,
               answering
               that
               Objection
               against
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Infants
               ,
               that
               
                 Then
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               ;
               have
               these
               words
               :
               
                 Magnum
                 discrimen
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 between
                 Baptism
                 and
                 the
                 Supper
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               
                 Baptism
                 is
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Entrance
                 and
                 R●ception
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 But
                 〈◊〉
                 Supper
                 is
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Continuance
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 〈◊〉
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 Reception
                 〈◊〉
                 made
              
               —
               2.
               
               
                 Regeneration
                 by
              
               〈…〉
               (h)
               
               
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 them
                 presently
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 held
                 forth
                 a
                 confession
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Repentance
              
               (i)
               .
            
             
               Also
               it
               may
               be
               minded
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               currant
               and
               constant
               expression
               of
               our
               Divines
               ,
               that
               they
               call
               ,
               and
               count
               all
               that
               are
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               (
               whether
               Infants
               ,
               or
               adult
               )
               
                 Fideles
                 ,
                 V●cati
              
               ,
               (
               Faithful
               ,
               called
               &c.
               )
               And
               they
               will
               tell
               you
               that
               they
               are
               for
               Baptizing
               no
               Infants
               but
               such
               as
               are
               (
               
                 Infantes
                 fidelium
              
               )
               the
               Infants
               of
               the
               Faithful
               or
               of
               
                 Believers
                 ,
                 Infantes
                 non
                 omnes
                 ,
                 sed
                 duntaxat
                 fidelium
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               
                 Baptizatorum
                 ,
                 sunt
                 Baptizandi
              
               .
               Chamier
               .
               Tom.
               4.
               pag.
               130.
               
               So
               
                 Daneus
                 ,
                 Infantes
                 ex
                 fidelibus
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
                 Baptiza●●s
                 nati
                 ,
                 possunt
                 Baptizari
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 .
              
               Lib.
               5.
               
               De
               Sacram.
               pag.
               538.
               
            
             
               And
               yet
               they
               do
               not
               look
               at
               all
               these
               (
               no
               not
               at
               all
               the
               adult
               that
               come
               under
               this
               denomination
               ,
               and
               whose
               Children
               they
               Baptize
               )
               to
               be
               regularly
               admittable
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               which
               plainly
               shews
               their
               judgement
               to
               be
               that
               all
               adult
               Persons
               who
               are
               in
               a
               
                 Latitude
                 of
                 expression
              
               to
               be
               accounted
               visible
               Believers
               (
               or
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               Reputation
               to
               be
               lookt
               at
               as
               Fideles
               )
               are
               not
               therefore
               to
               partake
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
            
             
               Dr.
               Ames
               ,
               accounts
               that
               a
               person
               may
               be
               a
               Believer
               on
               Christ
               and
               yet
               be
               unfit
               for
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               being
               not
               sufficiently
               instructed
               thereunto
               .
               
                 Bellar.
                 Enerv.
                 Tom.
              
               3.
               
               Lib.
               4.
               
               Cap.
               1.
               and
               he
               expresly
               saith
               that
               
                 Church-children
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 numbred
                 among
                 the
                 Faithful
                 ,
              
               and
               reckons
               them
               to
               have
               
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               yet
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               all
               Ordinances
               till
               
                 increase
                 of
                 Faith
              
               appear
               ,
               
                 Medul
                 .
                 Lib.
              
               1.
               
               Cap.
               32.
               
               Thes.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
            
             
               Mr.
               Hooker
               takes
               it
               for
               granted
               as
               a
               clear
               case
               ,
               That
               one
               may
               be
               a
               
                 Convert
                 soundly
                 brought
                 home
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 through
                 his
                 weakness
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 discern
                 the
                 Lords
                 Body
                 aright
                 ,
                 nor
                 fit
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 Supper
                 .
              
               Survey
               .
               part
               .
               3.
               pag.
               16.
               
            
             
               And
               in
               his
               Sermons
               on
               Gen.
               17.23
               .
               Pag.
               21.
               
               He
               hath
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Baptism
                 is
                 the
                 entrance
                 into
                 Christs
                 Family
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 looked
                 at
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 person
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 Examine
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 not
                 onely
                 have
                 Grace
                 ,
                 but
                 growth
                 of
                 Grace
                 ;
                 he
                 must
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 perfection
                 in
                 Grace
                 as
                 to
                 search
                 his
                 own
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 discern
                 the
                 Lords
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 he
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 required
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 growth
                 .
                 But
                 Baptism
                 is
                 our
                 entrance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lowest
                 degree
                 of
                 Grace
                 will
                 serve
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 Charity
                 .
              
            
             
               Worthy
               Hildersam
               on
               Psal.
               51.5
               .
               pag.
               257.
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Infants
                 of
                 the
                 Faithful
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Holy
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 without
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 not
                 Infidels
                 as
                 other
                 Children
                 of
              
               Pagans
               ,
               
                 but
                 Christians
                 and
                 Believers
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 and
                 true
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 Hence
              
               1.
               
               
                 So
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 born
                 they
                 have
                 title
                 to
                 the
                 Seal
                 of
                 Gods
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 not
                 deny
                 it
                 unto
                 then
                 .
                 —
                 And
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 deny
                 Baptism
                 to
                 any
                 childe
                 of
                 a
                 believing
                 Parent
                 ?
                 surely
                 because
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 esteem
                 every
                 such
                 childe
                 not
                 an
                 Infidel
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 a
                 Believer
                 and
                 a
                 true
                 Christian.
              
               2.
               
               
                 When
                 they
                 dye
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 Christian
                 Charity
                 to
                 judge
                 that
                 they
                 dye
                 in
                 Gods
                 favour
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               And
               all
               this
               because
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               as
               he
               there
               addes
               .
               Yet
               the
               same
               Hildersam
               would
               not
               admit
               such
               as
               these
               (
               who
               were
               born
               and
               grew
               up
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               )
               to
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               without
               a
               strict
               Examination
               not
               onely
               of
               their
               Knowledge
               and
               Lives
               ,
               but
               of
               
                 their
                 Spiritual
                 Estate
              
               .
               Doct.
               of
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               pag.
               8
               —
               14.
               
            
             
               All
               which
               we
               produce
               ,
               not
               as
               if
               the
               Testimony
               and
               concurrence
               of
               Authors
               were
               the
               Basis
               that
               our
               judgement
               in
               this
               matter
               stands
               upon
               ,
               but
               because
               this
               Preface
               doth
               ,
               both
               in
               this
               place
               and
               in
               other
               parts
               of
               it
               ,
               insinuate
               to
               the
               Reader
               as
               if
               Authority
               of
               Writers
               were
               for
               the
               Dissenters
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Synod
               ,
               which
               is
               farre
               from
               being
               so
               :
               the
               contrary
               being
               abundantly
               ,
               and
               undeniably
               evident
               .
               And
               as
               we
               bottom
               our
               Faith
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               wholly
               and
               onely
               upon
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               do
               referre
               the
               decision
               of
               this
               and
               of
               all
               other
               Theological
               controversies
               
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Testimony
              
               :
               so
               we
               acknowledge
               it
               to
               be
               no
               small
               confirmation
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               finde
               that
               we
               have
               the
               Concurrence
               of
               the
               Godly-learned
               .
               The
               substance
               of
               the
               Congregational-Way
               may
               be
               gathered
               from
               the
               Doctrine
               &
               Principles
               of
               our
               best
               and
               ablest
               Reforming
               Divines
               (k)
               :
               which
               doth
               not
               a
               little
               confirm
               us
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               delivers
               it
               from
               the
               Imputation
               of
               Novelty
               or
               Singularity
               .
               But
               should
               we
               limit
               Baptism
               to
               so
               narrow
               a
               scantling
               as
               our
               Brethren
               strive
               for
               ,
               we
               should
               therein
               go
               against
               the
               whole
               stream
               of
               Divines
               ,
               even
               of
               those
               that
               have
               been
               most
               eminent
               in
               their
               generations
               for
               Learning
               ,
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               
               Studiousness
               of
               Reformation
               ;
               yea
               ,
               of
               those
               from
               whom
               our
               
                 Congregational
                 Leaders
              
               have
               professed
               to
               receive
               their
               Principles
               ,
               as
               was
               abovesaid
               .
               And
               we
               confess
               our selves
               conscious
               to
               so
               much
               of
               our
               own
               weakness
               ,
               that
               unless
               we
               have
               very
               clear
               Light
               ,
               and
               undeniable
               Argument
               constraining
               us
               ,
               we
               are
               slow
               and
               fearful
               to
               go
               alone
               ,
               or
               to
               go
               contrary
               to
               the
               concurrent
               Judgement
               of
               our
               best
               Divines
               ,
               who
               (
               if
               we
               may
               use
               our
               Brethrens
               phrase
               )
               have
               been
               
                 Stars
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Magnitude
                 ,
                 incomparable
                 Champions
                 for
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
              
               and
               have
               been
               raised
               up
               by
               Christ
               to
               light
               the
               Path
               of
               Reformation
               in
               these
               later
               Ages
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               for
               what
               is
               here
               alledged
               by
               our
               Brethren
               as
               favouring
               their
               Cause
               ;
               To
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
              
               Catechumeni
               
                 were
                 not
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 .
              
               Consider
               how
               it
               can
               consist
               with
               the
               above
               mentioned
               practice
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               in
               not
               so
               much
               as
               teaching
               the
               Catechumeni
               any
               thing
               about
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               till
               after
               they
               were
               baptized
               .
               Indeed
               ,
               as
               the
               Darkness
               and
               Corruption
               of
               the
               times
               increased
               ,
               Baptism
               was
               not
               onely
               deferred
               till
               Easter
               (
               as
               is
               here
               said
               )
               but
               till
               death
               ,
               which
               is
               justly
               taxed
               as
               an
               abuse
               by
               Cartwright
               in
               his
               Catechism
               ,
               pag.
               182.
               and
               we
               suppose
               will
               not
               be
               approved
               by
               any
               .
               The
               
                 Arausiacan
                 Councils
              
               ,
               19
               Canon
               ;
               doth
               not
               concern
               the
               matter
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               set
               down
               by
               the
               
                 Magdeburg
                 Centurists
              
               (
               Cent.
               5.
               pag.
               907.
               )
               But
               however
               it
               be
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               small
               moment
               .
               The
               over-long
               holding
               off
               of
               adult
               Converts
               from
               Baptism
               ,
               that
               we
               sometimes
               reade
               of
               in
               the
               
                 Fourth
                 and
                 Fifth
                 Centuries
              
               ,
               was
               a
               manifest
               devi●tion
               from
               the
               Apostolical
               practice
               .
               We
               finde
               also
               that
               in
               Austin's
               time
               ,
               and
               some
               ages
               after
               ,
               they
               gave
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               to
               Infants
               ,
               yet
               then
               we
               suppose
               they
               would
               give
               both
               Sacraments
               to
               some
               Infants
               ,
               whose
               Parents
               they
               debarred
               from
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
               But
               if
               it
               was
               indeed
               
                 a
                 grievous
                 errour
              
               to
               administer
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               to
               Infants
               (
               as
               is
               here
               rightly
               said
               by
               our
               Brethren
               )
               how
               then
               is
               
                 Baptism
                 of
                 no
                 greater
                 Latitude
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Subject
                 thereof
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ?
              
               Yea
               ,
               let
               any
               man
               shew
               a
               reason
               why
               Baptism
               should
               be
               regularly
               extendible
               to
               Infants
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               if
               the
               
                 very
                 sa●e
              
               qualifications
               be
               absolutely
               requisite
               to
               the
               one
               as
               to
               the
               other
               ;
               we
               say
               ,
               
                 absolutely
                 requisite
              
               ▪
               for
               no
               man
               doubts
               but
               that
               the
               better
               qualifications
               a
               person
               who
               receiveth
               Baptism
               for
               himself
               ,
               or
               for
               his
               Children
               ,
               is
               endued
               with
               ,
               the
               better
               and
               the
               more
               comfortable
               it
               is
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               that
               of
               Iuel
               ,
               That
               
                 Baptism
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 reverenced
                 ,
                 ●s
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               And
               that
               which
               follows
               ,
               
                 That
                 former
                 Ages
                 have
                 been
                 farre
                 from
                 looking
                 upon
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 as
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 sacred
                 nature
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Baptism
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               To
               assert
               that
               Scripture
               Rules
               make
               the
               Subject
               of
               Baptism
               larger
               then
               the
               Subject
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               this
               doth
               not
               detract
               from
               the
               Reverence
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               nor
               render
               it
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               a
               
                 less
                 sacred
              
               nature
               ,
               as
               is
               here
               insinuated
               .
               The
               Word
               and
               Prayer
               are
               Ordinances
               of
               a
               very
               sacred
               nature
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               highly
               reverenced
               ,
               and
               yet
               many
               may
               be
               admitted
               unto
               them
               ,
               that
               may
               not
               be
               admitted
               unto
               Sacraments
               .
               The
               Sacredness
               of
               every
               Ordinance
               ,
               lies
               in
               the
               holy
               and
               religious
               application
               of
               it
               to
               its
               proper
               ends
               and
               uses
               by
               Divine
               Institution
               :
               But
               the
               proper
               ends
               and
               uses
               of
               one
               Ordinance
               may
               ,
               by
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
               be
               such
               as
               may
               admit
               more
               to
               partake
               of
               it
               then
               of
               another
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               
                 sacred
                 nature
              
               thereof
               be
               no
               whit
               impaired
               (b)
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Preface
               addes
               :
               
                 Indeed
                 of
                 late
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 made
                 Baptism
                 of
                 a
                 farre
                 larger
                 extent
                 then
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 :
                 This
                 hath
                 been
                 one
                 Practical
                 Difference
                 between
                 Congregational-men
                 and
                 Presbyterians
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Whether
               it
               have
               been
               onely
               a
               late
               or
               novell
               Notion
               ,
               to
               make
               Baptism
               larger
               then
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               let
               the
               Reader
               judge
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               considered
               the
               Testimonies
               before
               alledged
               ,
               with
               many
               more
               that
               might
               have
               been
               added
               thereunto
               :
               But
               we
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               looking
               upon
               
                 a
                 different
                 Latitude
              
               of
               these
               
                 two
                 Sacraments
              
               to
               be
               a
               Presbyterian
               Principle
               ,
               or
               Anti-Congregational
               as
               that
               we
               perswade
               our selves
               ,
               the
               
                 Congregational
                 way
              
               cannot
               long
               stand
               without
               it
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               we
               deny
               this
               ,
               and
               administer
               Baptism
               to
               none
               
               but
               those
               whose
               Parents
               do
               partake
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               in
               full
               Communion
               ▪
               then
               we
               must
               either
               make
               
                 full
                 Communion
              
               very
               large
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               Congregational-way
               ,
               where
               Brethren
               have
               so
               great
               an
               interest
               in
               Church-transactions
               ,
               will
               soon
               ruine
               all
               :
               or
               else
               make
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               Compass
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               so
               strait
               ,
               as
               will
               never
               stand
               before
               Rational
               and
               Scriptural
               men
               ;
               yea
               ,
               we
               shall
               put
               multitudes
               out
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               that
               are
               in
               a
               visible
               state
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               which
               is
               absurd
               :
               for
               to
               deny
               persons
               Baptism
               for
               themselves
               or
               Children
               ,
               is
               to
               deny
               them
               to
               be
               
                 within
                 the
                 Compass
              
               of
               the
               
                 visible
                 Church
              
               ,
               seeing
               Baptism
               ought
               to
               run
               parallel
               with
               Church-Membership
               .
               But
               how
               shall
               we
               deny
               them
               a
               room
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               who
               were
               once
               in
               ,
               and
               are
               by
               no
               Rule
               to
               be
               put
               out
               ,
               nay
               whom
               God
               (
               as
               we
               may
               charitably
               hope
               )
               taketh
               
                 into
                 Heaven
              
               when
               they
               die
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               a
               fruit
               of
               his
               Covenant-grace
               ?
               which
               is
               the
               case
               of
               many
               of
               our
               Children
               who
               are
               not
               yet
               come
               up
               to
               full
               Communion
               .
               But
               so
               much
               for
               the
               
                 second
                 Reason
              
               of
               our
               Brethrens
               Dissent
               .
               The
               third
               follows
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 Parents
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 Members
                 of
                 any
                 Instituted
                 Church
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Gospel
                 rules
                 ●
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 never
                 under
                 any
                 explicite
                 and
                 personal
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               Which
               is
               former
               proved
               ;
               
                 Because
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 Members
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 ▪
                 Church
                 though
                 all
                 their
                 Parents
                 were
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 must
                 have
                 power
                 of
                 Voting
                 in
                 Church-affairs
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 denied
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Synod
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               .1
               .
               It
               seems
               ,
               by
               what
               is
               here
               said
               ,
               that
               our
               Children
               
                 were
                 never
                 under
                 any
                 explicite
                 and
                 personal
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               all
               that
               never
               were
               so
               ,
               are
               
                 not
                 members
                 of
                 any
                 Instituted
                 Church
                 according
                 to
                 Gospel-rules
                 .
              
               If
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               then
               what
               is
               become
               of
               
                 Childrens
                 Membership
              
               ,
               which
               the
               Apologist
               before
               ,
               in
               Answer
               to
               
                 Objection
                 Second
              
               ,
               took
               it
               as
               an
               injury
               to
               be
               charged
               with
               the
               denial
               of
               ?
               It
               seems
               
                 our
                 Children
              
               neither
               are
               nor
               ever
               were
               Members
               of
               any
               instituted
               Church
               according
               to
               Gospel-rules
               ,
               because
               they
               
                 were
                 never
                 under
                 any
                 explicite
                 and
                 personal
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               Is
               it
               come
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               Children
               are
               not
               Members
               of
               any
               Instituted
               Church
               ?
               How
               then
               ?
               are
               they
               Members
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 visible
              
               Church
               ?
               or
               are
               they
               no
               Members
               at
               all
               ?
               the
               former
               our
               Brethren
               fancy
               not
               ,
               as
               it
               seems
               by
               their
               Anti-Synodalia
               ,
               pag.
               19.
               the
               latter
               then
               remains
               to
               be
               the
               conclusion
               .
               Neither
               will
               it
               salve
               it
               to
               say
               ,
               they
               were
               Members
               in
               Minority
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               not
               Members
               now
               when
               they
               are
               Adult
               ;
               for
               if
               all
               those
               that
               were
               never
               under
               any
               explicite
               and
               personal
               Covenant
               ,
               be
               no
               Members
               of
               any
               Instituted
               Church
               ,
               and
               if
               Children
               were
               never
               under
               any
               explicite
               and
               personal
               Covenant
               (
               both
               which
               are
               here
               said
               )
               then
               no
               Children
               (
               no
               not
               while
               in
               Minority
               )
               are
               Members
               of
               any
               Instituted
               Church
               .
               For
               our
               parts
               we
               doubt
               not
               to
               affirm
               with
               Dr.
               Ames
               in
               his
               Chapter
               
                 de
                 Ecclesia
                 institutâ
              
               ,
               
               that
               Children
               are
               Members
               of
               an
               Instituted
               Church
               according
               to
               Gospel-rules
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               under
               
                 personal
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               personally
               〈◊〉
               into
               Covenant
               by
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               Gospel-rules
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               not
               performed
               the
               act
               of
               Covenanting
               in
               their
               own
               persons
               .
               Yea
               ,
               under
               explicite
               Covenant
               also
               ,
               if
               the
               Parents
               Covenanting
               was
               explicite
               ,
               Deut.
               29.
               
               So
               
                 Ames
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 profession
                 with
                 their
                 Parents
                 .
              
               Though
               we
               take
               it
               for
               a
               Principle
               granted
               by
               Congregational
               men
               ,
               with
               one
               consent
               ,
               that
               Implicite
               Covenant
               preserves
               the
               being
               of
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               true
               Church-membership
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Consequent
               of
               our
               assertion
               here
               urged
               as
               absurd
               ,
               viz.
               [
               
                 That
                 then
                 ,
                 in
                 ease
                 all
                 the
                 pro-parents
                 were
                 dead
                 ,
                 this
                 second
                 Generation
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 ▪
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 without
                 any
                 further
                 act
                 or
                 covenanting
              
               ]
               is
               no
               absurdity
               but
               a
               manifest
               Truth
               ,
               i.
               e.
               taking
               that
               Phrase
               [
               
                 Further
                 act
                 ,
                 or
                 covenanting
              
               ]
               to
               be
               meant
               of
               a
               
                 particular
                 formal
                 act
                 of
                 Explicite
                 Verbal
                 covenanting
                 .
              
               For
               otherwise
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               further
               act
               ,
               yea
               an
               act
               of
               (
               implicite
               )
               covenanting
               in
               their
               constant
               and
               publick
               profession
               of
               the
               Religion
               of
               their
               Fathers
               .
               But
               we
               say
               this
               second
               Generation
               ,
               continuing
               (
               to
               use
               Mr.
               Cottons
               Phrase
               in
               
                 Grounds
                 of
                 Baptism
              
               ,
               pag.
               106.
               )
               in
               a
               visible
               profession
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Religion
               of
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               are
               
                 a
                 true
                 Church
              
               of
               Christ
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               not
               yet
               made
               any
               explicite
               personal
               expression
               of
               their
               engagement
               ,
               as
               their
               Fathers
               did
               ▪
               Even
               as
               the
               Israelites
               that
               were
               numbred
               in
               the
               Plains
               of
               Moab
               were
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               Covenant
               of
               God
               made
               with
               them
               in
               Horeb
               ,
               though
               their
               Parents
               with
               whom
               it
               was
               first
               made
               in
               Horeb
               ,
               were
               all
               dead
               ,
               and
               that
               before
               the
               solemn
               renewing
               of
               the
               Covenant
               with
               them
               in
               the
               plains
               of
               
                 Moab
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               29.
               see
               Deut.
               5.2
               ,
               3.
               with
               Numb
               .
               26.63
               ,
               64
               ,
               65.
               and
               so
               
               Mr.
               Hooker
               roundly
               and
               expresly
               affirms
               this
               which
               is
               here
               by
               our
               Brethren
               denied
               ,
               
                 Survey
                 .
                 Part.
              
               1.
               pag.
               48.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               As
               for
               our
               
                 denial
                 of
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 Voting
                 in
                 Church-affairs
                 to
                 the
                 persons
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 fitted
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
              
               it
               stands
               good
               and
               rational
               without
               any
               prejudice
               to
               their
               being
               a
               true
               Church
               in
               the
               case
               supposed
               .
               For
               there
               is
               no
               difficulty
               in
               it
               ,
               to
               conceive
               that
               the
               case
               of
               
                 a
                 true
                 Church
              
               may
               be
               such
               (
               by
               degeneracy
               ,
               or
               loss
               of
               their
               best
               Members
               ,
               &c.
               )
               as
               that
               they
               may
               be
               at
               present
               unfit
               to
               
                 put
                 forth
              
               or
               exercise
               a
               power
               of
               acting
               in
               Church-affairs
               (
               though
               it
               be
               radically
               in
               them
               )
               till
               by
               the
               use
               of
               needful
               means
               they
               ,
               or
               a
               select
               qualified
               number
               among
               them
               ,
               be
               brought
               up
               unto
               a
               better
               and
               fitter
               capacity
               for
               it
               .
               And
               examples
               hereof
               are
               not
               farre
               to
               seek
               :
               let
               that
               way
               of
               reforming
               corrupt
               and
               degenerate
               Churches
               be
               attended
               which
               is
               partly
               suggested
               in
               Mr.
               Allin's
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               
                 Shepard's
                 Preface
                 ,
                 before
                 their
                 Defence
                 of
                 the
                 Nine
                 Positions
              
               (
               which
               Preface
               Beverly
               saith
               is
               
                 Instar
                 omnium
              
               )
               Pag.
               10
               ,
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               viz.
               
               that
               they
               be
               acknowledged
               
                 true
                 Churches
              
               ,
               and
               called
               by
               the
               powerful
               Preaching
               of
               the
               word
               to
               Humiliation
               ,
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               agreement
               unto
               Reformation
               :
               and
               then
               that
               such
               as
               do
               so
               agree
               ,
               and
               submit
               to
               Discipline
               ,
               being
               owned
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               among
               them
               
                 a
                 select
                 number
              
               who
               are
               found
               upon
               tryal
               able
               to
               examine
               themselves
               ,
               and
               discern
               the
               Lords
               body
               ,
               and
               do
               walk
               according
               to
               Christ
               ,
               do
               solemnly
               renew
               or
               enter
               into
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               so
               electing
               officers
               ,
               &c.
               enjoy
               full
               communion
               ,
               and
               carry
               on
               all
               Church-affairs
               in
               the
               
                 Congregational
                 way
              
               .
               This
               shews
               that
               a
               Church
               may
               be
               out
               of
               case
               for
               the
               present
               exercise
               of
               a
               proper
               Church
               power
               ,
               and
               may
               need
               much
               preparation
               ,
               and
               reducement
               into
               order
               before
               it
               come
               up
               thereunto
               :
               and
               yet
               this
               doth
               not
               hinder
               it
               from
               being
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               nor
               from
               having
               that
               power
               radically
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               which
               in
               a
               way
               of
               due
               order
               it
               may
               come
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               .
               Have
               not
               the
               late
               times
               had
               experience
               of
               many
               Congregations
               unto
               which
               it
               was
               fain
               to
               be
               a
               publick
               care
               to
               sent
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               they
               to
               preach
               to
               them
               many
               years
               before
               they
               found
               a
               number
               fit
               for
               full
               Communion
               and
               management
               of
               Church-affairs
               ?
               and
               yet
               they
               retained
               the
               being
               of
               true
               Churches
               ,
               and
               Church-members
               all
               this
               while
               .
               See
               also
               Mr.
               Shepards
               late-printed
               Letter
               about
               the
               
                 Church-membership
                 of
                 Children
              
               ,
               pag.
               18.
               
               We
               might
               also
               ask
               whether
               such
               a
               member
               of
               reasoning
               as
               is
               here
               used
               would
               prove
               Women
               to
               be
               no
               Members
               of
               an
               Instituted
               Church
               ?
               Because
               if
               all
               the
               Men
               were
               dead
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               then
               be
               a
               Church
               ,
               nor
               Vote
               in
               Church-affairs
               ,
               chuse
               Officers
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               But
               that
               which
               is
               said
               may
               suffice
               :
               onely
               let
               us
               adde
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               case
               that
               is
               supposed
               ,
               viz.
               of
               
                 all
                 the
                 Parents
              
               (
               or
               all
               that
               were
               in
               full
               Communion
               )
               
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 at
                 once
              
               ,
               is
               rarely
               ,
               if
               ever
               heard
               of
               ;
               so
               also
               the
               case
               we
               added
               ,
               viz.
               
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 to
                 be
                 fallen
                 into
                 an
                 unfitness
                 for
                 full
                 Communion
                 ,
              
               by
               corruption
               and
               degeneracy
               ,
               would
               be
               (
               we
               may
               hope
               )
               as
               rare
               ,
               if
               Discipline
               and
               other
               Ordinances
               be
               kept
               up
               ,
               in
               their
               use
               and
               vigour
               .
               God
               will
               so
               bless
               his
               own
               Ordinances
               ,
               if
               duely
               attended
               ,
               as
               that
               a
               considerable
               number
               shall
               from
               time
               to
               time
               have
               such
               Grace
               given
               them
               as
               to
               be
               fit
               for
               full
               Communion
               ,
               and
               to
               carry
               on
               all
               the
               things
               of
               his
               House
               with
               competent
               Strength
               ,
               Beauty
               ,
               and
               Edification
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               Reason
               of
               our
               Brethrens
               Dissent
               ,
               is
               this
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 meer
                 Membership
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Synod
                 speaks
                 )
                 but
                 qualified
                 Membership
                 that
                 gives
                 right
                 unto
                 Baptism
                 :
                 for
              
               John
               
                 's
                 Baptism
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 applied
                 unto
                 the
                 standing
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 were
                 qualified
                 with
                 Repentance
                 .
                 This
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 seems
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 cut
                 the
                 sinews
                 of
                 the
                 strongest
                 Arguments
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 for
                 englargeme●●●f
                 Baptism
                 :
                 for
                 neither
                 doth
                 the
                 Scripture
                 acknowledge
                 any
                 such
                 meer
                 Membership
                 as
                 they
                 speak
                 of
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 meer
                 Membership
                 ,
                 but
                 qualified
                 Membership
                 that
                 gives
                 right
                 unto
                 this
                 divine
                 and
                 sacred
                 Ordinance
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               term
               or
               distinction
               of
               [
               
                 Meer
                 Membership
              
               ]
               is
               here
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               the
               Book
               to
               which
               this
               Preface
               is
               prefixed
               ,
               much
               exagitated
               ,
               and
               harshly
               censured
               :
               but
               let
               the
               plain
               meaning
               of
               the
               Synod
               therein
               be
               attended
               ,
               and
               there
               will
               appear
               no
               cause
               for
               such
               exagitation
               .
               When
               the
               Synod
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 persons
                 are
                 not
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 full
                 Communion
                 meerly
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 and
                 continue
                 Members
              
               ;
               and
               that
               
                 Meer
                 Membership
              
               (
               or
               
                 Membership
                 alone
              
               )
               doth
               not
               suffice
               to
               render
               men
               Subjects
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               Propos.
               4.
               p.
               17
               ,
               18.
               the
               meaning
               is
               ,
               That
               full
               Communion
               doth
               not
               belong
               to
               a
               Member
               
                 as
                 such
              
               ,
               or
               to
               a
               person
               
                 meerly
                 because
              
               he
               is
               
                 a
                 Member
              
               ,
               for
               then
               it
               would
               belong
               to
               all
               Members
               ,
               which
               it
               doth
               not
               .
               A
               person
               may
               be
               a
               Member
               (
               or
               in
               memberly
               Relation
               )
               and
               yet
               not
               bein
               full
               Communion
               .
               Now
               to
               say
               that
               
                 meer
                 Membership
              
               (
               in
               this
               sense
               )
               
                 the
                 Scripture
                 acknowledgeth
                 not
              
               ,
               is
               as
               if
               
               one
               should
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               acknowledgeth
               not
               
                 Logical
                 Distinctions
              
               between
               things
               in
               their
               Abstract
               and
               general
               Nature
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               things
               as
               clothed
               with
               various
               Adjuncts
               and
               Accessions
               ;
               which
               to
               say
               ,
               were
               strangely
               to
               forget
               our selves
               .
               But
               when
               it
               is
               hence
               inferred
               and
               put
               upon
               us
               ,
               That
               we
               
                 set
                 up
              
               a
               meer
               Membership
               ,
               and
               a
               sort
               of
               
                 meer
                 Members
              
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               this
               is
               an
               unnecessary
               Reflexion
               .
               As
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               say
               that
               Riches
               do
               not
               belong
               to
               men
               
                 meerly
                 as
                 men
              
               ,
               or
               meerly
               because
               they
               are
               men
               ;
               would
               it
               be
               a
               good
               inference
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               we
               set
               up
               a
               sort
               of
               
                 meer
                 men
              
               (
               or
               a
               
                 meer
                 Humanity
              
               existing
               alone
               )
               or
               that
               we
               distinguish
               men
               into
               Meer
               men
               ,
               and
               Rich
               men
               ?
               There
               is
               no
               individual
               man
               in
               the
               world
               that
               is
               a
               meer
               man
               ,
               i.
               e.
               that
               hath
               a
               naked
               Humanity
               without
               Adjuncts
               ;
               yet
               
                 Logick
                 distinguisheth
              
               between
               Humanity
               and
               its
               Adjuncts
               ,
               and
               between
               what
               belongeth
               to
               a
               man
               as
               such
               ,
               and
               what
               accreweth
               to
               him
               
                 other
                 wayes
                 ,
              
               .
               So
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               Membership
               ,
               or
               memberly
               Relation
               ,
               is
               not
               existent
               in
               particular
               persons
               ,
               without
               
                 some
                 Communion
              
               flowing
               from
               it
               ,
               nor
               yet
               without
               
                 some
                 Qualifications
              
               (
               unto
               Charity
               )
               under
               it
               ,
               more
               or
               less
               ,
               at
               least
               ordinarily
               ;
               though
               it
               may
               ,
               and
               often
               does
               exist
               without
               those
               special
               and
               
                 peculiar
                 qualifications
              
               that
               fit
               men
               for
               the
               Lords
               Table
               .
               But
               surely
               we
               may
               well
               distinguish
               ,
               especially
               between
               the
               memberly
               Rel●tion
               and
               those
               
                 special
                 superadded
                 Qualifications
              
               ,
               and
               between
               what
               belongs
               to
               persons
               in
               the
               one
               respect
               and
               in
               the
               other
               .
               For
               some
               Priviledges
               in
               the
               Church
               belong
               to
               persons
               
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 their
                 memberly
                 Relation
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 meerly
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 Members
              
               ;
               they
               belong
               to
               a
               Member
               
                 as
                 such
              
               :
               so
               does
               Baptism
               ,
               Matth.
               28.19
               .
               the
               Benefit
               of
               Church-watch
               and
               Discipline
               (
               viz.
               according
               to
               Natural
               capacity
               in
               regard
               of
               age
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               other
               Moral
               capacity
               but
               that
               of
               Membership
               requisite
               to
               a
               Subject
               thereof
               )
               Acts
               20.28
               .
               1
               Cor.
               5.12
               and
               a
               share
               in
               the
               common
               Legacies
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               Rom.
               3.1
               ,
               2.
               
               &
               9.4
               .
               Acts
               3.25
               ,
               26.
               
               Meer
               Membership
               ,
               or
               Membership
               alone
               ,
               gives
               right
               to
               these
               things
               .
               But
               there
               be
               other
               Priviledges
               in
               the
               Church
               that
               do
               not
               belong
               to
               
                 Members
                 as
                 such
              
               (
               or
               to
               persons
               meerly
               because
               they
               are
               Members
               )
               but
               to
               
                 Members
                 as
                 clothed
                 with
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 special
                 qualifications
                 .
              
               So
               the
               Passover
               and
               other
               
                 holy
                 things
              
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               now
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.28
               .
            
             
               Now
               thus
               to
               distinguish
               ,
               does
               not
               distribute
               Members
               into
               meer
               Members
               and
               others
               ,
               but
               it
               distributes
               Priviledges
               unto
               their
               proper
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               states
               the
               
                 immediate
                 Right
              
               unto
               each
               sort
               of
               Priviledges
               upon
               its
               
                 proper
                 Basis.
              
               If
               we
               say
               that
               Government
               of
               a
               Family
               does
               not
               belong
               to
               persons
               meerly
               because
               they
               are
               Members
               of
               the
               Family
               ;
               do
               we
               thereby
               set
               up
               a
               sort
               of
               
                 meer
                 Members
              
               thereof
               ,
               that
               have
               no
               Family-benefit
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               Titulary
               Relation
               to
               it
               ,
               
                 &
                 c
              
               ?
               Indeed
               such
               a
               saying
               would
               impor●
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               Family
               there
               are
               some
               that
               
                 are
                 Governours
              
               ,
               and
               some
               that
               are
               
                 not
                 Governours
              
               of
               it
               ;
               as
               also
               that
               one
               may
               be
               a
               Member
               of
               a
               Family
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               no
               hand
               in
               the
               Government
               thereof
               .
               So
               the
               distinction
               in
               hand
               implies
               ,
               That
               in
               the
               Church
               some
               are
               in
               full
               Communion
               ,
               and
               some
               are
               not
               ;
               and
               that
               one
               may
               
                 be
                 in
                 Memberly
                 Relation
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 full
                 Communion
              
               :
               and
               surely
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               cannot
               be
               doubted
               of
               .
               If
               Children
               in
               minority
               be
               Members
               (
               as
               our
               Brethren
               acknowledge
               them
               to
               be
               )
               then
               there
               are
               some
               Members
               that
               are
               not
               in
               (
               nor
               yet
               fit
               for
               )
               full
               Communion
               .
               And
               for
               the
               Adult
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               is
               by
               Admonition
               debarred
               from
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               Excommunicated
               ;
               does
               he
               not
               continue
               a
               Member
               (
               yea
               ,
               a
               
                 personal
                 Member
              
               in
               our
               Brethrens
               account
               )
               and
               yet
               is
               not
               in
               full
               Communion
               ?
               This
               demonstrates
               that
               Membership
               and
               
                 full
                 Communion
              
               are
               distinct
               and
               separable
               things
               .
               It
               is
               clear
               enough
               ,
               that
               our
               Non
               excommunicable
               Children
               do
               continue
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               yet
               many
               of
               them
               are
               not
               in
               full
               Communi●●
               〈◊〉
               will
               our
               Brethren
               say
               that
               they
               are
               fit
               for
               it
               .
               So
               then
               ,
               neither
               the
               
                 Logical
                 distinction
              
               between
               what
               belongs
               to
               persons
               simply
               as
               Members
               (
               or
               by
               their
               meer
               Membership
               )
               and
               what
               belongs
               to
               them
               as
               further
               endued
               with
               such
               and
               such
               special
               qualifications
               ;
               nor
               yet
               the
               Assertion
               flowing
               from
               it
               ,
               viz.
               [
               
                 That
                 some
                 may
                 be
                 and
                 continue
                 Members
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 full
                 Communion
              
               ]
               can
               ju●tly
               be
               objected
               against
               .
               The
               sum
               is
               ;
               The
               persons
               in
               question
               have
               by
               virtue
               of
               their
               memberly
               Relation
               (
               or
               meerly
               by
               their
               Membership
               )
               a
               proper
               right
               unto
               the
               Priviledges
               that
               are
               desired
               for
               them
               ;
               yet
               withall
               ,
               they
               have
               some
               qualifications
               ,
               and
               some
               Communion
               (
               and
               so
               are
               not
               
                 meer
                 Members
              
               in
               contradistinction
               hereunto
               )
               though
               they
               have
               not
               yet
               such
               full
               qualifications
               as
               to
               come
               into
               full
               Communion
               .
            
             
               But
               thus
               much
               being
               s●id
               concerning
               that
               distinction
               which
               the
               Synod
               useth
               ,
               and
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               :
               Proceed
               we
               to
               the
               Assertion
               here
               laid
               down
               by
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               their
               
               Proof
               thereof
               .
               Their
               Assertion
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 meer
                 Membership
                 ,
                 but
                 qualified
                 Membership
                 that
                 gives
                 right
                 to
                 Baptism
                 .
              
            
             
               Remember
               here
               ,
               t●at
               our
               ●●●pute
               properly
               is
               of
               Membership
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               ,
               or
               
                 regular
                 Membership
              
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
               wherein
               the
               Rule
               appoints
               or
               allows
               one
               to
               be
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               continued
               a
               member
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               )
               not
               of
               Membership
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               onely
               .
               Now
               Membership
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               ,
               or
               regular
               Membership
               ,
               implies
               
                 some
                 qualification
              
               ,
               as
               ▪
               viz.
               that
               a
               person
               being
               a
               Church-member
               is
               not
               under
               such
               gross
               ,
               and
               incorrigible
               Ignorance
               ,
               Heresie
               ,
               Scandal
               or
               Apostacy
               ,
               as
               renders
               him
               an
               immediate
               Subject
               of
               Excommunication
               ;
               hence
               
                 meer
                 Membership
              
               is
               not
               so
               to
               be
               opposed
               to
               
                 qualified
                 Membership
              
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               destitute
               of
               all
               qualifications
               .
               Those
               whom
               the
               Lord
               doth
               ,
               and
               whom
               the
               Church
               ,
               acting
               regularly
               ,
               may
               own
               ,
               and
               continue
               as
               Members
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               farre
               qualified
               as
               that
               the
               Rule
               hath
               accepted
               them
               into
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               appoint
               us
               to
               put
               them
               out
               .
               Now
               then
               ,
               understanding
               meer
               Membership
               f●r
               [
               
                 Meerly
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 regularly
                 a
                 Member
              
               ]
               and
               qualified
               Membership
               for
               [
               
                 Superadded
                 qualifications
                 ,
                 over
                 and
                 above
                 what
                 is
                 essentially
                 requisite
                 to
                 regular
                 Membership
              
               ]
               the
               〈◊〉
               said
               Ass●rtion
               is
               thus
               much
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 person
                 right
                 to
                 baptism
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 regularly
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 have
                 some
                 further
                 qualification
                 then
                 so
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 right
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               This
               Assertion
               (
               or
               to
               say
               ,
               in
               this
               sense
               )
               that
               it
               is
               not
               meer
               Membership
               ,
               but
               qualified
               Membership
               that
               gives
               right
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               is
               indeed
               an
               Antisynodalian
               Assertion
               ,
               and
               we
               doubt
               not
               to
               affirm
               it
               is
               Antiscriptural
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               Antisynodalian
               ,
               or
               directly
               
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 D●ctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
              
               and
               we
               will
               readily
               grant
               that
               if
               this
               could
               be
               proved
               ,
               it
               cuts
               asunder
               the
               ●inews
               of
               the
               Synods
               strongest
               Arguments
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Synod
               stand
               and
               build
               upon
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               Covenant-interest
               ,
               or
               
                 Federal
                 holiness
              
               ,
               or
               
                 visible
                 Church-membership
              
               (
               which
               are
               but
               several
               expressions
               of
               the
               same
               thing
               )
               that
               properly
               gives
               Right
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               or
               ,
               that
               Baptism
               belongs
               to
               a
               
                 Church-member
                 as
                 su●h
              
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               all
               Church-members
               .
               And
               hence
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               minded
               that
               the
               Synod
               in
               their
               
                 fifth
                 Proposition
              
               have
               comprized
               both
               the
               Right
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 manner
                 of
                 administration
              
               :
               the
               distinstion
               between
               which
               two
               ,
               was
               often-over
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Synod
               ;
               though
               they
               put
               both
               together
               in
               the
               Proposition
               for
               better
               concurrence
               sake
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               might
               at
               once
               familiarly
               set
               down
               what
               is
               to
               be
               attended
               in
               such
               a
               case
               .
               The
               [
               Right
               ]
               stands
               upon
               [
               Membership
               ]
               whereby
               the
               parent
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Childe
               is
               regularly
               within
               the
               visible
               Church
               ;
               so
               as
               no
               more
               qualification
               in
               the
               Parent
               is
               simply
               necessary
               to
               give
               the
               Childe
               right
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               essentially
               requisite
               unto
               
                 regular
                 Membership
              
               .
               As
               for
               other
               and
               further
               qualifications
               pointed
               to
               in
               the
               Proposition
               (
               as
               ,
               
                 Giving
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 assent
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Solemn
                 owning
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               )
               they
               properly
               belong
               to
               the
               
                 manner
                 of
                 Administration
              
               .
               Yet
               these
               are
               not
               therefore
               
                 needless
                 things
              
               ,
               nor
               may
               they
               be
               disregarded
               ,
               or
               boldly
               slighted
               and
               refused
               by
               any
               (
               
                 because
                 Membership
                 alone
                 gives
                 Right
              
               )
               for
               God
               hath
               made
               it
               
                 one
                 Commandment
              
               of
               four
               ,
               to
               provide
               for
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               Worship
               ,
               requiring
               that
               all
               his
               holy
               Ordinances
               be
               attended
               in
               a
               Solemn
               ,
               Humble
               ,
               Reverent
               and
               Profitable
               manner
               :
               and
               it
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               to
               be
               meet
               and
               needful
               ,
               that
               persons
               should
               both
               know
               and
               own
               the
               Covenant-state
               they
               are
               in
               ,
               and
               the
               state
               of
               subjection
               to
               Christs
               Government
               ,
               which
               the
               Covenant
               placeth
               them
               in
               ,
               especially
               when
               they
               partake
               of
               such
               a
               fruit
               of
               the
               Covenant
               as
               Baptism
               for
               their
               Children
               is
               :
               that
               they
               should
               do
               Covenant-duties
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               for
               
                 Covenant
                 priviledges
              
               ;
               that
               they
               should
               both
               seek
               and
               attend
               the
               Lords
               holy
               Ordinance
               (
               though
               it
               be
               their
               Right
               never
               so
               much
               )
               in
               Humility
               and
               Fear
               :
               and
               it
               being
               one
               Branch
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 give
                 up
                 their
                 Children
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               and
               do
               promise
               to
               take
               care
               for
               their
               Christian
               Education
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               suitable
               that
               they
               be
               minded
               of
               it
               when
               they
               present
               them
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               explicitely
               they
               do
               so
               promise
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               better
               .
               Hence
               all
               
                 Reformed
                 Churches
              
               do
               in
               their
               Directories
               ,
               and
               Practices
               ,
               require
               Professions
               ,
               and
               Promises
               of
               Parents
               ,
               or
               those
               that
               present
               the
               Childe
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               appoint
               a
               solemn
               manner
               of
               Administration
               ,
               and
               stand
               upon
               it
               as
               a
               needful
               duty
               .
               Though
               they
               unanimously
               own
               and
               grant
               ,
               that
               the
               Childe
               hath
               a
               full
               and
               clear
               Right
               to
               Baptism
               by
               its
               being
               born
               
                 within
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
              
               .
               See
               
                 English
                 Leiturgie
              
               of
               the
               administration
               of
               Baptism
               .
               Directory
               ,
               pag.
               31.
               
               
                 Late
                 Petition
                 for
                 Peace
              
               ,
               pag.
               61
               ,
               &c.
               
                 Zepperi
                 Polit.
                 Ecces
                 .
                 pag
              
               128.
               &
               pag.
               147
               —
               150.
               
               
                 Alasco
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               121
               —
               137.
               
               
                 Ratio
                 Discipl
                 .
                 Bohem.
              
               pag
               43.
               
               Hence
               also
               no
               man
               will
               doubt
               but
               that
               it
               is
               a
               comfortable
               and
               desireable
               thing
               ,
               that
               the
               
               Parent
               do
               address
               himself
               in
               the
               most
               solemn
               ,
               serious
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               manner
               to
               draw
               nig●
               to
               God
               upon
               such
               an
               occasion
               as
               the
               Baptizing
               of
               a
               Childe
               ,
               by
               humbling
               himself
               before
               God
               for
               all
               neglects
               and
               Breaches
               of
               his
               Covenant
               ,
               by
               taking
               hold
               of
               the
               incouraging
               promises
               of
               Grace
               in
               Christ
               ,
               in
               reference
               unto
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               and
               by
               pouring
               out
               earnest
               Prayer
               to
               God
               for
               his
               Childe
               ,
               and
               for
               an
               heart
               to
               do
               the
               duty
               of
               a
               Christian
               Parent
               toward
               his
               Childe
               ,
               as
               doth
               become
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               such
               things
               as
               these
               ,
               Parents
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               stirred
               up
               unto
               in
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               as
               their
               duty
               .
               But
               still
               we
               must
               distinguish
               between
               what
               belongs
               to
               the
               
                 manner
                 of
                 Administration
              
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               
                 better
                 and
                 more
                 comfortable
              
               attendance
               thereof
               ,
               and
               between
               what
               is
               
                 essentially
                 requisite
              
               to
               give
               right
               and
               title
               to
               the
               Ordinance
               
                 before
                 the
                 Church
              
               .
               This
               latter
               ,
               meer
               Membership
               (
               or
               Membership
               alone
               )
               doth
               .
               A
               state
               of
               Membership
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               is
               that
               unto
               which
               the
               right
               of
               Baptism
               is
               annexed
               (k)
               ,
               as
               not
               onely
               the
               Synod
               ,
               but
               the
               Scripture
               teacheth
               .
               And
               so
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Assertion
               before-mentioned
               (
               viz.
               That
               
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 meer
                 Membership
                 ,
                 but
                 qualified
                 Membership
                 that
                 gives
                 right
                 to
                 Baptism
                 :
              
               in
               the
               sense
               above
               given
               )
               is
               also
               Antiscriptural
               ;
               1.
               
               Because
               it
               directly
               overthroweth
               Infant-baptism
               ,
               which
               the
               Scripture
               establisheth
               :
               for
               what
               have
               Infants
               more
               then
               Membership
               (
               or
               Federal
               holiness
               ,
               or
               Covenant-interest
               )
               to
               give
               them
               right
               to
               Baptism
               ?
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               What
               have
               they
               more
               then
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               regularly
               (
               by
               the
               Rules
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               his
               Institution
               therein
               )
               within
               the
               visible
               Church
               ?
               If
               this
               will
               not
               suffice
               ,
               but
               there
               must
               be
               some
               other
               qualifications
               besides
               ,
               and
               superadded
               unto
               this
               ,
               what
               shall
               become
               of
               them
               ?
               For
               our
               parts
               ,
               we
               know
               no
               stronger
               Argument
               for
               Infants-baptism
               then
               
                 that
                 ;
                 Church
                 members
                 ,
                 or
              
               Foederati
               ,
               
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 :
                 the
                 Infants
                 of
                 the
                 Faithful
                 are
                 Church-members
                 ,
                 or
              
               Foederati
               :
               Ergo.
               But
               if
               the
               foresaid
               Assertion
               hold
               ,
               this
               Argument
               fails
               ,
               and
               falls
               short
               :
               for
               now
               Church-membership
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               in
               Covenant
               ,
               or
               Federal
               holiness
               ,
               will
               not
               serve
               the
               turn
               ,
               but
               there
               must
               be
               
                 more
                 then
                 this
              
               to
               give
               right
               to
               Baptism
               .
               How
               the
               sinews
               of
               the
               strongest
               Arguments
               of
               the
               Synod
               for
               Enlargement
               of
               Baptism
               will
               fare
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               ;
               but
               sure
               we
               are
               ,
               that
               this
               cuts
               in
               sunder
               the
               sinews
               of
               the
               strongest
               Arguments
               for
               Infant-baptism
               ,
               which
               must
               fall
               if
               this
               stand
               .
               But
               fall
               it
               never
               will
               (
               through
               Grace
               )
               while
               the
               Lords
               Appointment
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Abraham
               stands
               ,
               viz.
               to
               have
               the
               
                 Initiating
                 Seal
              
               run
               parallel
               with
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               or
               
                 Christs
                 Commission
              
               ,
               Matth.
               28.19
               .
               viz.
               to
               
                 Baptize
                 all
                 Disciples
              
               ,
               or
               all
               Members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               Let
               this
               Assertion
               therefore
               fall
               ,
               which
               makes
               the
               extent
               of
               the
               Initiatory
               Seal
               shorter
               then
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               denies
               Baptism
               to
               run
               parallel
               with
               Church-membership
               under
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Hence
               ,
               2.
               
               It
               contradicts
               that
               which
               the
               Harmony
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               all
               Orthodox
               Divines
               acknowledge
               for
               a
               Principle
               ,
               viz.
               That
               
                 the
                 whole
                 visible
                 Church
              
               (
               i.
               e.
               now
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               )
               
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
              
               ;
               or
               that
               
                 all
                 Church
                 members
                 are
                 Subjects
                 of
                 Baptism
                 :
              
               for
               ,
               if
               not
               meer
               Membership
               (
               or
               Membership
               alone
               )
               but
               qualified
               Membership
               gives
               right
               to
               Baptism
               ;
               then
               
                 not
                 all
                 Members
              
               ,
               but
               some
               onely
               ,
               viz.
               those
               that
               be
               so
               and
               so
               qualified
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               baptized
               .
               If
               Baptism
               do
               not
               belong
               to
               meer
               Membership
               ,
               or
               to
               a
               Member
               
                 as
                 such
              
               ,
               then
               not
               to
               all
               Members
               :
               as
               
                 à
                 quatenus
                 ad
                 omne
              
               ,
               so
               
                 à
                 non
                 quatenus
                 ad
                 non
                 omne
                 valet
                 consequentiae
                 .
              
               This
               denies
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               Fifth
               ,
               but
               the
               First
               Proposition
               of
               the
               late
               Synod
               (
               which
               yet
               the
               Antisynodalia
               ,
               pag.
               17.
               seem
               to
               consent
               unto
               .
               )
               But
               let
               the
               Arguments
               that
               are
               given
               from
               Scripture
               to
               confirm
               that
               First
               Proposition
               ,
               be
               duely
               weighed
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               be
               found
               to
               be
               of
               greater
               weight
               then
               to
               be
               shaken
               by
               this
               Assertion
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               Proof
               of
               this
               Assertion
               ;
               viz.
               Because
               John
               
                 's
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 Christian
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 some
                 who
                 were
                 standing
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 qualified
                 with
                 Repentance
                 ,
              
               Luke
               3.8
               .
               &
               7.30
               .
               
                 Therefore
                 Christian
                 Baptism
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 applied
                 unto
                 such
                 as
                 stand
                 Members
                 in
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 qualified
                 with
                 fruits
                 of
                 Repentance
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Let
               this
               be
               answered
               with
               reference
               to
               Infant-baptism
               ,
               which
               lies
               upon
               our
               Brethren
               to
               do
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               on
               us
               ,
               seeing
               they
               above
               declared
               Antipoedobaptism
               to
               be
               a
               
                 sinful
                 Opinion
              
               ,
               and
               do
               profess
               to
               hold
               and
               maintain
               the
               baptizing
               of
               Infants
               :
               though
               indeed
               the
               Reader
               could
               not
               gather
               so
               much
               from
               these
               words
               [
               
                 Christian
                 Baptism
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 applied
                 unto
                 such
                 〈◊〉
                 stand
                 Members
                 in
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 qualified
                 with
                 fruits
                 of
                 
                 Repentance
                 .
              
               ]
               This
               seems
               directly
               to
               gainsay
               Infant-baptism
               ;
               for
               Infants
               do
               indeed
               stand
               Members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               but
               how
               do
               they
               or
               can
               they
               shew
               that
               they
               are
               qualified
               with
               fruits
               of
               Repentance
               ?
               for
               it
               seems
               that
               neither
               is
               Repentance
               it self
               sufficient
               without
               [
               Fruits
               ]
               of
               Repentance
               .
               But
               we
               are
               to
               suppose
               our
               Brethren
               do
               not
               intend
               to
               oppose
               Infant-baptism
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               their
               meaning
               is
               not
               to
               require
               these
               fruits
               of
               Repentance
               (
               or
               qualifications
               superadded
               to
               Membership
               )
               of
               the
               Children
               or
               person●
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               but
               of
               their
               Parents
               ;
               though
               it
               be
               not
               so
               expressed
               .
               But
               ,
               let
               this
               Argument
               from
               Iohn's
               requiring
               of
               qualifications
               over
               and
               above
               Membership
               ,
               be
               answered
               ,
               with
               reference
               to
               Infant-baptism
               ,
               and
               that
               will
               answer
               it
               as
               to
               the
               case
               in
               hand
               .
               We
               remember
               in
               Debates
               between
               
                 the
                 Elders
              
               and
               an
               Antipoed●baptist
               many
               years
               since
               ,
               this
               very
               Argument
               was
               urged
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               Answer
               that
               was
               given
               then
               ,
               we
               shall
               give
               here
               ;
               Viz.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               
                 meerly
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 the
                 Old-Testament
                 Iewish
                 Church
                 ,
              
               or
               simply
               to
               be
               in
               Covenant
               (
               or
               Confederate
               )
               under
               the
               Old-Testament
               manner
               of
               Administration
               ,
               
                 sufficeth
                 not
                 to
                 Baptism
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Covenant
                 of
                 the
                 New-Testament
                 ,
              
               to
               be
               a
               Member
               of
               a
               Gospel
               Church
               ,
               stated
               and
               setled
               under
               the
               Gospel
               manner
               of
               Administration
               ,
               
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 Right
                 to
                 Baptism
                 stands
                 upon
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 here
                 Membership
                 alone
                 sufficeth
                 thereunto
              
               .
               When
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               Members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               Confederates
               &c.
               are
               to
               be
               Baptized
               ,
               we
               must
               needs
               be
               understood
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               (
               or
               of
               Covenant-interest
               )
               
                 under
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               and
               Gospel-administration
               ,
               which
               is
               founded
               upon
               Christ
               already
               come
               .
               And
               it
               were
               most
               absurd
               and
               irrational
               to
               understand
               us
               otherwise
               ;
               we
               having
               now
               no
               other
               Church
               or
               Covenant
               to
               speak
               of
               ,
               but
               that
               .
               Old
               Testament-Church-membership
               gave
               right
               to
               Circumcision
               ;
               New-Testament
               Church-membership
               gives
               right
               to
               Baptism
               .
               But
               at
               the
               transition
               from
               Old
               to
               New
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               first
               setting
               up
               of
               the
               Gospel-administration
               (
               o●
               
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               called
               )
               and
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               the
               entring
               seal
               thereof
               in
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptists's
              
               and
               Christ's
               time
               ,
               well
               might
               more
               be
               required
               then
               bare
               
                 Membership
                 in
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Church
              
               (
               which
               was
               then
               also
               under
               great
               corruption
               ,
               and
               degeneracy
               )
               Hence
               all
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Iews
               were
               not
               Baptized
               ,
               but
               onely
               those
               that
               in
               
                 some
                 degree
              
               embraced
               the
               
                 new
                 and
                 reformed
                 Administration
              
               :
               in
               order
               to
               which
               ,
               
                 a
                 special
                 Repentance
              
               was
               then
               necessary
               ,
               Mat.
               3.2
               .
               But
               to
               inferre
               from
               hence
               ,
               a
               necessity
               of
               qualifications
               superadded
               unto
               Membership
               in
               
                 stated
                 Christian
                 or
                 Gospel-Churches
              
               ▪
               in
               order
               to
               Baptism-right
               ,
               will
               not
               hold
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               wide
               difference
               between
               the
               case
               of
               
                 Ecclesia
                 Christiana
                 Constituenda
              
               ,
               and
               Constituta
               .
               In
               those
               first
               beginnings
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
               even
               Pious
               persons
               ,
               and
               men
               fearing
               God
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Eunuch
               ,
               and
               Cornelius
               ,
               must
               have
               further
               Instruction
               ,
               and
               preparation
               ,
               before
               they
               could
               be
               Baptized
               :
               may
               a
               man
               thence
               inferre
               ,
               that
               now
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               Constituted
               ,
               a
               Christian
               or
               Church-member
               that
               feareth
               God
               ,
               is
               not
               Baptizable
               without
               further
               qualifications
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               Much
               of
               what
               was
               required
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               of
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               Iewish
               Church
               before
               he
               Baptized
               them
               ,
               may
               be
               referred
               to
               
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Administration
              
               ,
               and
               was
               upon
               that
               account
               attended
               in
               a
               case
               so
               circumstanced
               ,
               as
               that
               was
               ;
               for
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               Church-state
               (
               though
               so
               degenerate
               as
               they
               were
               )
               they
               were
               in
               a
               farre
               other
               and
               neerer
               capacity
               then
               Non-members
               ;
               and
               that
               thereby
               they
               had
               a
               Right
               to
               the
               ministrations
               of
               Iohn
               and
               Christ
               among
               them
               ,
               is
               plain
               from
               many
               Scriptures
               ,
               Luk.
               1.16
               .
               Iohn
               1.11
               .
               Mat.
               10.6
               .
               &
               15.24
               ,
               26.
               
               Rom.
               15.8
               .
               But
               those
               that
               were
               then
               to
               be
               Baptized
               (
               at
               that
               first
               Institution
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               beginning
               of
               the
               Gospel-administration
               )
               being
               adult
               persons
               ,
               and
               they
               defiled
               with
               Scandal
               ,
               and
               Degeneracy
               ,
               yea
               having
               much
               lost
               the
               Truth
               of
               Doctrine
               in
               many
               poinst
               ▪
               hence
               they
               could
               not
               be
               brought
               to
               entertain
               that
               
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               (
               as
               't
               is
               called
               ,
               Mark
               1.1
               ,
               2.
               )
               and
               Baptism
               the
               Sign
               and
               Seal
               thereof
               ,
               without
               
                 previous
                 convictions
              
               ,
               and
               
                 penitential
                 preparations
              
               by
               the
               powerful
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Baptist.
               But
               it
               doth
               not
               appear
               that
               more
               was
               pre-required
               of
               them
               ,
               then
               what
               was
               necessary
               to
               
                 an
                 humble
                 submitting
              
               to
               the
               Ordinance
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               new
               and
               
                 reforming
                 Administration
              
               then
               on
               foot
               ,
               which
               was
               betokened
               and
               sealed
               thereby
               .
               And
               he
               that
               shall
               consider
               the
               multitudes
               that
               were
               Baptized
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 .
                 Mat.
              
               3.5
               ,
               6.
               
               Luk.
               3.7
               ,
               21.
               in
               the
               
                 short
                 time
              
               of
               his
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               in
               those
               glimmerings
               of
               Gospel-light
               that
               they
               then
               had
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               great
               weakness
               ,
               and
               rawness
               of
               some
               that
               he
               Baptized
               ,
               Iohn
               3.25
               ,
               26.
               
               Act.
               19.1
               —
               5.
               will
               not
               think
               that
               the
               persons
               Baptized
               by
               Iohn
               did
               excell
               those
               whom
               the
               Synod
               describeth
               in
               their
               fifth
               Proposition
               ,
               of
               which
               our
               Brethren
               were
               so
               sensible
               in
               their
               Anti-synodalia
               ,
               
               pag.
               18.
               that
               there
               they
               chose
               rather
               to
               
                 wave
                 Iohns
                 Practice
              
               ,
               and
               to
               seek
               for
               stricter
               presidents
               ,
               though
               here
               they
               plead
               ,
               (
               and
               that
               rightly
               and
               truely
               )
               that
               Iohn's
               Baptism
               was
               
                 Christian
                 Baptism
              
               ,
               and
               holds
               forth
               a
               Rule
               unto
               us
               .
               As
               for
               that
               
                 Confession
                 of
                 sins
              
               in
               Mat.
               3.6
               .
               when
               
                 our
                 Children
              
               do
               in
               their
               Assens
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Consent
               to
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               acknowledge
               their
               sin
               ,
               and
               misery
               by
               nature
               ,
               their
               perishing
               condition
               without
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               are
               willing
               to
               submit
               to
               Instruction
               ,
               and
               Government
               ,
               for
               the
               Reformation
               of
               their
               sins
               (
               as
               those
               that
               were
               Baptized
               by
               Iohn
               shewed
               their
               penitential
               frame
               by
               that
               ,
               viz.
               
                 a
                 submission
                 to
                 his
                 Instructions
                 and
                 Counsels
                 ,
                 Luk.
              
               3.10
               —
               14.
               )
               they
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               to
               have
               somewhat
               of
               that
               confession
               of
               sin
               .
               So
               Chemnit
               .
               on
               the
               place
               ,
               
                 They
                 acknowledged
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 sinners
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 both
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 action
                 in
                 desiring
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 they
                 professed
                 their
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 to
                 escape
                 it
                 .
              
               But
               if
               any
               do
               stand
               guilty
               of
               
                 Open
                 Scandals
              
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               why
               they
               should
               not
               make
               
                 particular
                 Confession
                 of
                 their
                 sin
              
               therein
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               present
               themselves
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               desire
               Baptism
               for
               their
               Children
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               not
               done
               it
               before
               (
               so
               saith
               the
               same
               Chemnitius
               in
               the
               same
               place
               of
               them
               ;
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 stood
                 guilty
                 of
                 more
                 grievous
                 falls
                 ,
                 did
                 also
                 confess
                 them
                 in
                 particular
                 .
              
               )
               To
               be
               sure
               ,
               they
               should
               by
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               be
               brought
               to
               that
               ,
               whether
               they
               had
               Children
               to
               be
               baptized
               or
               no
               ,
               but
               then
               may
               be
               a
               fitting
               season
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               Thus
               there
               may
               be
               cause
               and
               call
               for
               a
               
                 special
                 Repentance
              
               in
               special
               cases
               (
               when
               persons
               have
               so
               carried
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               shake
               their
               standing
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               )
               and
               although
               the
               Rule
               owns
               the
               Childe
               to
               be
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               Subject
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               while
               it
               allows
               the
               Parent
               to
               be
               a
               Member
               not
               cut
               off
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               a
               Covenant-duty
               of
               the
               Parent
               to
               confess
               his
               sin
               in
               such
               a
               case
               :
               and
               so
               shall
               Baptism
               be
               administred
               with
               greater
               honour
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               comfort
               to
               all
               that
               are
               concerned
               .
               But
               otherwise
               ,
               while
               the
               Parent
               that
               was
               born
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               regularly
               continues
               in
               it
               ,
               
                 without
                 Scandal
              
               ,
               he
               is
               Ecclesiastically
               accounted
               to
               have
               the
               being
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               have
               the
               thing
               which
               Iohn
               required
               of
               them
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               same
               modus
               of
               Manifestation
               ,
               and
               discovery
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Now
               follows
               the
               fifth
               Reason
               of
               our
               Brethrens
               Dissent
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               ;
               
                 That
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 capable
                 of
                 receiving
                 Baptism
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 were
                 unbaptized
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 him
                 capable
                 of
                 transmitting
                 right
                 of
                 Baptism
                 unto
                 his
                 Childe
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Synod
                 hath
                 said
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 a
                 man
                 Right
                 to
                 Baptism
                 himself
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 were
                 unbaptized
                 ;
                 therefore
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Synod
                 hath
                 said
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 capable
                 of
                 transmitting
                 right
                 of
                 Baptism
                 unto
                 his
                 Childe
                 .
              
               Whereunto
               is
               added
               somewhat
               out
               of
               
                 Bucer
                 ,
                 Parker
              
               and
               Mr.
               Cotton
               ,
               as
               concurring
               with
               the
               judgement
               of
               our
               Brethren
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               Taking
               [
               
                 Capable
                 of
                 receiving
                 Baptism
                 himself
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Right
                 to
                 Baptism
                 himself
              
               ]
               for
               a
               
                 state
                 of
                 Baptism-right
              
               ,
               or
               Capacity
               ,
               we
               may
               grant
               the
               Major
               ,
               but
               the
               Minor
               in
               manifestly
               to
               be
               denied
               .
               But
               taking
               it
               for
               a
               
                 frame
                 of
                 actual
                 fitness
              
               to
               receive
               Baptism
               ,
               we
               cannot
               say
               that
               we
               may
               grant
               the
               Minor
               ,
               but
               surely
               the
               Major
               will
               not
               hold
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               
                 That
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 put
                 a
                 man
                 into
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 right
                 to
                 Baptism
                 for
                 himself
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 were
                 unbaptized
              
               (
               i.
               e.
               into
               a
               state
               of
               Church-membership
               )
               
                 will
                 not
                 enable
                 him
                 to
                 give
                 Baptism-right
                 to
                 his
                 Childe
                 .
              
               If
               the
               Parent
               be
               
                 not
                 a
                 Member
              
               ,
               or
               not
               in
               
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Covenant
                 interest
              
               ,
               none
               of
               us
               plead
               for
               the
               Childes
               Baptism
               .
               And
               if
               he
               be
               a
               〈◊〉
               surely
               he
               is
               in
               
                 the
                 state
              
               of
               a
               Subject
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               state
               of
               right
               to
               it
               (
               as
               all
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               are
               )
               whatever
               may
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               hinder
               it
               .
               But
               it
               is
               possible
               for
               an
               adult
               person
               ,
               being
               in
               the
               state
               of
               a
               Member
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               right
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               to
               have
               something
               fall
               in
               which
               may
               hinder
               the
               
                 actual
                 application
              
               of
               Baptism
               to
               himself
               (
               in
               case
               he
               were
               unbaptized
               )
               or
               his
               
                 actual
                 fitness
              
               for
               it
               :
               And
               yet
               the
               same
               thing
               may
               not
               hinder
               a
               person
               
                 already
                 baptized
              
               ,
               and
               standing
               in
               
                 a
                 Covenant-state
              
               ,
               from
               conveying
               Baptism-right
               to
               his
               Childe
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Childe
               depends
               upon
               
                 the
                 state
              
               of
               the
               Parent
               (
               that
               he
               be
               in
               a
               state
               of
               Membership
               :
               for
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               Divine
               Institution
               carrieth
               or
               transmitteth
               Membership
               ,
               and
               so
               Baptism-right
               to
               the
               Childe
               )
               but
               the
               Parents
               regular
               partaking
               of
               this
               or
               that
               Ordinance
               for
               himself
               ,
               depends
               much
               upon
               his
               
                 own
                 actual
                 fitness
              
               for
               it
               .
               As
               suppose
               an
               unbaptized
               adult
               person
               admitted
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               before
               he
               is
               baptized
               falls
               into
               some
               great
               Offence
               (
               though
               such
               a
               case
               could
               hardly
               fall
               out
               ,
               if
               Baptism
               were
               administred
               according
               to
               the
               Rule
               ,
               and
               Apostolical
               Practice
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
                 immediately
                 upon
                 first
                 Admission
              
               ,
               Matth.
               28.19
               .
               Acts
               16.33
               .
               much
               more
               is
               it
               an
               harsh
               and
               strange
               supposition
               for
               a
               Parent
               that
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               was
               baptized
               in
               his
               Infancy
               ,
               
               to
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               
                 yet
                 unbaptized
              
               ▪
               but
               allowing
               the
               supposition
               ,
               that
               a
               person
               〈◊〉
               in
               adult
               age
               falls
               into
               Offence
               before
               he
               is
               baptized
               )
               he
               may
               be
               called
               to
               give
               satisfaction
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               himself
               in
               a
               more
               serious
               and
               penitent
               frame
               before
               himself
               receive
               Baptism
               ;
               but
               suppose
               he
               die
               before
               he
               do
               that
               ,
               and
               leave
               Children
               behinde
               him
               ,
               shall
               not
               they
               be
               baptized
               ?
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               if
               a
               person
               already
               baptized
               ,
               yea
               or
               already
               in
               full
               Communion
               ,
               should
               fall
               into
               offence
               ,
               you
               would
               say
               that
               would
               put
               a
               stop
               to
               his
               own
               Baptism
               ,
               in
               case
               (
               upon
               an
               impossible
               supposition
               )
               he
               were
               yet
               unbaptized
               ;
               but
               what
               Rule
               or
               Reason
               is
               there
               for
               it
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               
                 particular
                 offence
              
               in
               the
               Parent
               ,
               to
               cut
               o●
               the
               
                 Childes
                 right
              
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               Parent
               is
               (
               notwithstanding
               that
               offence
               )
               
                 still
                 a
                 Member
              
               ,
               and
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               shew
               any
               such
               incorrigibleness
               ,
               as
               that
               〈◊〉
               is
               by
               Rule
               to
               be
               put
               out
               ?
               when
               as
               the
               offence
               doth
               not
               cut
               off
               the
               
                 Parents
                 Membership
              
               ,
               is
               there
               any
               reason
               it
               should
               cut
               off
               the
               
                 Membership
                 of
                 the
                 Childe
              
               ?
               and
               if
               it
               cut
               not
               of
               the
               Childes
               Membership
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               cut
               off
               his
               
                 right
                 to
                 Baptism
              
               ▪
               Whatever
               may
               be
               said
               for
               requiring
               the
               Parent
               to
               
                 confess
                 his
                 sin
              
               before
               his
               Childes
               Baptism
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               more
               expedient
               and
               comfortable
               manner
               of
               Administration
               (
               therein
               we
               oppose
               not
               )
               yet
               where
               doth
               the
               Scripture
               allows
               us
               to
               disannull
               the
               Childes
               right
               to
               Baptism
               upon
               
                 a
                 particular
                 offence
              
               in
               the
               Parent
               ,
               especially
               when
               it
               is
               not
               such
               as
               doth
               touch
               upon
               the
               Essentials
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               notwithstanding
               which
               ,
               the
               Parent
               is
               regularly
               and
               orderly
               continued
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
               It
               remains
               therefore
               that
               there
               may
               be
               obstructions
               to
               a
               Parents
               receiving
               Baptism
               for
               himself
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               were
               unbaptized
               ,
               which
               do
               not
               incapacitate
               a
               baptized
               Parent
               to
               transmit
               (
               if
               we
               may
               attribute
               transmitting
               to
               a
               Parent
               ,
               which
               is
               properly
               the
               act
               of
               Gods
               Institution
               and
               Covenant
               )
               right
               of
               Baptism
               unto
               his
               Childe
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               the
               Minor
               or
               Assumption
               of
               the
               Argument
               in
               hand
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               hold
               in
               either
               of
               the
               senses
               of
               the
               Proposition
               above
               given
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               We
               will
               readily
               grant
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Parent
               be
               not
               in
               
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Baptism-right
              
               himself
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               in
               
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Membership
              
               ,
               he
               cannot
               convey
               Baptism-right
               to
               his
               Childe
               ;
               but
               how
               manifest
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               that
               which
               the
               Synod
               hath
               said
               in
               their
               
                 fifth
                 Proposition
              
               ,
               doth
               render
               the
               persons
               there
               described
               in
               a
               state
               of
               right
               to
               Baptism
               for
               themselves
               ,
               in
               case
               they
               were
               unbaptized
               ,
               viz.
               
                 In
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Membership
                 in
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
              
               ;
               for
               the
               Proposition
               speaks
               of
               Church-members
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               admitted
               Members
               
                 in
                 minority
              
               ,
               and
               do
               orderly
               and
               regularly
               so
               continue
               :
               and
               that
               a
               state
               of
               Membership
               is
               a
               state
               of
               Baptism-right
               ,
               or
               that
               all
               Church-members
               are
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               is
               an
               evident
               Truth
               that
               cannot
               be
               denied
               by
               any
               that
               grant
               the
               
                 Synods
                 first
                 Proposition
              
               ;
               for
               which
               there
               is
               Sun-light
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               never
               was
               Orthodox
               Divine
               heard
               of
               that
               questioned
               it
               .
               Hence
               according
               to
               that
               
                 Ruled
                 Case
              
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               the
               Parents
               in
               question
               having
               
                 themselves
                 a
                 title
              
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               may
               intitle
               others
               ;
               they
               have
               not
               onely
               
                 a
                 title
              
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               regular
               and
               actual
               Possession
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               baptized
               ,
               and
               in
               case
               they
               were
               yet
               unbaptized
               ,
               they
               would
               ,
               being
               Church-members
               ,
               have
               a
               title
               of
               right
               unto
               it
               (
               they
               would
               stand
               possessed
               of
               an
               interest
               in
               a
               title
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               Hooker
               in
               the
               place
               here
               alledged
               speaks
               )
               whatever
               might
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               hinder
               their
               enjoyment
               of
               it
               .
               And
               as
               
                 à
                 non
                 habente
                 potestatem
              
               ,
               acts
               are
               invalid
               ;
               so
               
                 ab
                 habente
                 potestatem
              
               they
               are
               valid
               and
               good
               :
               but
               God
               hath
               full
               power
               to
               give
               forth
               what
               Grants
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               in
               the
               order
               of
               his
               Covenant
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               granted
               a
               Membership
               ,
               and
               so
               Baptism-right
               unto
               Children
               born
               of
               Parents
               that
               are
               Members
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Parent
               that
               stands
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               hath
               as
               an
               instrument
               under
               God
               ,
               and
               from
               his
               Grant
               ,
               power
               to
               〈◊〉
               such
               a
               right
               unto
               his
               Childe
               .
               
                 Children
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 come
                 from
                 Parents
                 within
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 included
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 received
                 also
                 by
                 God
                 ,
              
               saith
               Mr.
               Hooker
               in
               the
               place
               that
               is
               here
               cited
               .
               Survey
               ,
               part
               .
               3.
               pag.
               18.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               yielded
               ,
               that
               the
               Parents
               described
               by
               the
               Synod
               in
               their
               fifth
               Proposition
               ,
               
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 right
                 to
                 Baptism
                 themselv●s
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 were
                 unbaptized
                 ,
              
               though
               you
               take
               [
               
                 Right
                 to
                 Baptism
              
               ]
               for
               
                 actual
                 and
                 immediate
                 fitness
              
               for
               the
               same
               
                 in
                 fero
                 Ecclesia
              
               .
               Surely
               he
               will
               have
               an
               hard
               talk
               ,
               who
               shall
               undertake
               out
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               Orthodox
               Divines
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               
                 Adult
                 persons
                 understanding
                 and
                 believing
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 publickly
                 professing
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 not
                 scandalous
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 solemnly
                 taking
                 h●ld
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 give
                 up
                 themselves
                 and
                 theirs
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 subject
                 themselves
                 to
                 Christs
                 Government
                 therein
              
               ;
               That
               these
               (
               we
               say
               )
               
                 may
                 be
                 denied
                 or
                 debarred
                 from
                 Church-membership
                 or
                 Baptism
                 upon
                 their
                 desire
                 thereof
                 .
              
               It
               is
               not
               easie
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               the
               multitudes
               baptized
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               and
               by
               Christ
               (
               i.
               e.
               by
               his
               Disciples
               at
               his
               Order
               )
               in
               the
               time
               of
               their
               Ministry
               ;
               or
               the
               
                 many
                 thousands
              
               of
               the
               Iews
               that
               were
               counted
               Believers
               ,
               and
               baptized
               after
               Christs
               Ascension
               (
               too
               much
               addicted
               unto
               Judaism
               ,
               Acts
               21.20
               .
               &
               15.1
               .
               )
               or
               the
               Numbers
               baptized
               by
               Philip
               in
               Samaria
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Apostles
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               upon
               a
               short
               time
               of
               Instruction
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               were
               moved
               and
               taken
               
               〈…〉
               ,
               and
               of
               whom
               many
               proved
               corrupt
               and
               degenerate
               afterward
               (
               as
               the
               Epistles
               to
               the
               
                 Galatians
                 ,
                 Corinthians
              
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               sh●w
               )
               That
               they
               did
               (
               we
               say
               )
               (
               at
               least
               many
               of
               them
               )
               excell
               the
               persons
               described
               in
               the
               
                 Synods
                 fifth
                 Proposition
              
               ,
               taking
               all
               things
               together
               :
               or
               that
               they
               had
               more
               to
               render
               them
               
                 visible
                 Believers
              
               upon
               a
               just
               account
               then
               those
               have
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               is
               a
               strange
               Reason
               that
               is
               here
               rendred
               by
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               why
               that
               which
               is
               set
               down
               by
               the
               Synod
               would
               not
               render
               a
               person
               a
               Subject
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               viz.
               Because
               [
               
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 an
                 unbelie●er
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 c●me
                 up
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Synod
                 hath
                 said
                 in
                 their
                 fifth
                 Proposition
              
               ]
               We
               suppose
               
                 〈◊〉
                 Magus
                 ,
                 A●●ni●
              
               and
               Sapphira
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               ,
               not
               onely
               
                 might
                 be
              
               ,
               but
               were
               unbelievers
               ,
               and
               yet
               were
               regularly
               baptized
               .
               We
               marvel
               what
               outward
               signs
               and
               professions
               of
               Faith
               which
               the
               Church
               may
               proceed
               upon
               ,
               can
               be
               given
               ,
               but
               a
               man
               [
               
                 may
                 ●e
              
               ]
               an
               unbeliever
               ,
               and
               yet
               come
               up
               unto
               them
               ?
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               come
               up
               to
               all
               that
               the
               Synod
               hath
               said
               ,
               and
               yet
               ●e
               
                 Ecclesiastically
                 judged
                 a
                 visible
                 unbeliever
              
               ,
               shew
               us
               any
               ground
               for
               such
               a
               judgement
               .
            
             
               Touching
               the
               Opinion
               of
               Bucer
               &
               Parker
               ,
               here
               cited
               out
               of
               
                 Park
                 .
                 de
                 Polit.
                 ●cel
                 .
                 lib.
              
               3.
               p.
               181
               ,
               182.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               the
               first
               passage
               the
               word
               [
               Apparent
               .
               ]
               is
               here
               added
               ,
               the
               words
               in
               Parker
               are
               onely
               [
               
                 Signes
                 of
                 Regeneration
              
               ]
               and
               the
               other
               passage
               in
               pag.
               182.
               runs
               thus
               ;
               
                 A
                 confession
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 though
                 publick
                 and
                 solemn
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 received
                 in
                 Churches
                 ,
              
               quando
               nulla
               necessaria
               Fidei
               signs
               apparent
               ,
               
                 when
                 as
                 no
                 necessary
                 Signs
                 of
                 Faith
                 do
                 appear
              
               :
               where
               by
               
                 necessary
                 Signs
              
               of
               Faith
               ,
               are
               not
               meane
               such
               signs
               as
               have
               
                 a
                 necessary
                 Connexion
              
               with
               Faith
               ,
               or
               do
               necessarily
               (
               i.
               e.
               infallibly
               ,
               and
               certainly
               )
               Argue
               that
               there
               is
               ▪
               
                 Truth
                 of
                 saving
                 Faith
              
               in
               the
               heart
               ;
               such
               Signs
               men
               cannot
               see
               or
               judge
               of
               ,
               but
               when
               there
               is
               such
               an
               appearance
               ,
               as
               that
               if
               that
               be
               in
               reality
               which
               doth
               appear
               to
               be
               (
               on
               which
               seems
               to
               be
               in
               outward
               appearance
               )
               then
               there
               is
               true
               Faith
               ;
               this
               is
               that
               appearance
               of
               necessary
               Signes
               of
               Faith
               which
               he
               means
               ;
               hence
               within
               seven
               lines
               of
               the
               place
               cited
               ,
               the
               same
               thing
               is
               thus
               expressed
               ;
               
                 qua●diu
                 nullo
                 probabili
                 Argumento
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               when
               as
               we
               are
               by
               
                 no
                 probable
                 Argument
              
               given
               to
               believe
               that
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Heart
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               thing
               there
               specially
               blamed
               by
               Bucer
               and
               Parker
               ,
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               bare
               Verbal
               Profession
               is
               accepted
               ,
               though
               accompanied
               with
               a
               Scandalous
               life
               ;
               and
               when
               there
               is
               not
               regard
               had
               to
               the
               conversation
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               the
               Oral
               Confession
               ,
               as
               the
               Discourse
               in
               the
               place
               cited
               at
               large
               shews
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               that
               which
               we
               would
               chiefly
               insist
               on
               for
               Answer
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               Bucer
               and
               Parker
               do
               there
               plainly
               speak
               of
               such
               
                 a
                 Confirmation
              
               (
               or
               owning
               men
               as
               confirmed
               Members
               )
               as
               doth
               import
               their
               
                 Admission
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
              
               ,
               or
               into
               full
               Communion
               (
               as
               we
               Phrase
               it
               )
               and
               hence
               do
               blame
               the
               Prelatical
               way
               for
               so
               much
               slightness
               therein
               :
               so
               Mr.
               
                 Cotton
                 cites
              
               this
               place
               of
               Bucer
               (a)
               .
               And
               so
               Parker
               a
               little
               before
               this
               his
               citation
               of
               Bucer
               complains
               ,
               
                 That
                 although
                 by
                 the
                 English
                 order
              
               (
               
                 if
                 I
                 mistake
                 not
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ;
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 ▪
                 such
                 are
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 but
                 say
                 the
                 Catec●ism
                 ,
                 who
                 cannot
                 examine
                 themselues
                 ,
                 nor
                 rightly
                 prepare
                 themselues
                 for
                 the
                 Table
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Now
               it
               is
               well
               known
               ,
               that
               in
               our
               
                 Admissions
                 unto
                 full
                 Communion
              
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               behind
               in
               any
               thing
               that
               Bucer
               and
               Parker
               do
               require
               ,
               but
               do
               expect
               positive
               comfortable
               Signes
               of
               Regeneration
               already
               wrought
               ,
               and
               some
               experienced
               fruits
               thereof
               ;
               whereby
               persons
               may
               be
               in
               some
               measure
               fit
               for
               that
               special
               and
               
                 comfortable
                 Exercise
              
               of
               Grace
               that
               is
               required
               in
               preparation
               for
               ,
               and
               participation
               of
               the
               Lords
               Table
               .
               But
               suppose
               that
               persons
               born
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               baptized
               ,
               be
               
                 not
                 yet
              
               come
               up
               to
               this
               ,
               is
               there
               any
               word
               to
               be
               found
               in
               Bucer
               or
               Parker
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               Judicious
               Orthodox
               Divine
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 lose
                 their
                 Membership
              
               ,
               and
               are
               put
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               meerly
               because
               they
               are
               not
               come
               up
               to
               this
               ,
               
               when
               as
               no
               censurable
               wickedness
               is
               found
               in
               them
               ?
               And
               while
               the
               
                 Parent
                 stands
              
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               his
               Infant-childe
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               also
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Baptizable
               .
               Yet
               withal
               we
               say
               ,
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               Judicious
               Divines
               ,
               that
               while
               persons
               have
               a
               regular
               standing
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 in
                 Ecclesiastical
                 account
              
               to
               be
               looked
               upon
               as
               having
               the
               Being
               of
               Regeneration
               ,
               or
               as
               
                 Fidele●
                 ,
                 vocati
              
               ,
               and
               so
               regenerati
               ,
               i.
               e.
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               
                 federal
                 Holiness
              
               ,
               though
               not
               by
               
                 part●cular
                 ,
                 present
                 ,
                 evident
                 Signs
                 of
                 a
                 work
                 of
                 Grace
                 already
                 wrought
              
               in
               them
               :
               in
               this
               case
               we
               take
               their
               
                 Covenant-estate
                 ,
                 Christian
                 Education
                 ,
                 Hopeful
                 Carriage
                 ,
                 general
                 Profession
                 ,
              
               &c.
               for
               Signs
               of
               Regeneration
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               i.
               e.
               such
               as
               shew
               that
               there
               
                 may
                 be
              
               Grace
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               inconsistent
               with
               Grace
               ,
               and
               none
               knows
               but
               
                 ●
                 seed
                 of
                 Grace
              
               (
               which
               in
               the
               first
               infusion
               ,
               and
               beginnings
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               marvellous
               secret
               and
               small
               )
               may
               lye
               at
               bottom
               :
               and
               hence
               the
               Church
               is
               to
               carry
               toward
               them
               as
               
                 Heires
                 of
                 Grace
              
               .
               But
               it
               is
               a
               further
               thing
               for
               Grace
               to
               appear
               above-ground
               in
               such
               Exercise
               and
               
                 sensible
                 Signs
              
               ,
               Evidences
               and
               Experiences
               ,
               as
               may
               fit
               them
               for
               comfortable
               Communion
               w●th
               Christ
               in
               the
               Supper
               .
            
             
               But
               Fourthly
               ,
               if
               the
               judgement
               of
               Bucer
               and
               Parker
               may
               be
               taken
               in
               this
               Controversie
               ,
               it
               will
               
               〈…〉
               :
               for
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               that
               is
               here
               ,
               or
               can
               be
               cited
               of
               theirs
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               enough
               that
               
                 Famous
                 Martin
                 Bucer
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Renowned
                 Parker
              
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Preface
               styleth
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               deservedly
               )
               do
               fully
               concurre
               with
               the
               Synod
               in
               extending
               Baptism
               to
               such
               as
               the
               Synod
               describes
               ,
               or
               to
               more
               then
               so
               .
               Vid.
               
                 Bucer
                 de
                 regno
                 Christi
              
               ,
               Lib.
               1.
               
               Cap.
               2.
               pag.
               14.
               
               And
               in
               his
               Commentary
               upon
               Iohn
               ,
               in
               an
               excellent
               discourse
               concerning
               Infant
               Baptism
               ,
               among
               many
               other
               useful
               Passages
               ,
               he
               hath
               these
               following
               .
               
                 Sunt
                 quidem
                 sa●e
                 inter
                 pueros
                 Reprobi
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 There
                 are
                 indeed
                 often
                 among
                 Children
                 some
                 that
                 be
                 Reprobates
                 ,
                 but
                 while
                 that
                 does
                 not
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 nevertheless
                 to
                 reckon
                 them
                 among
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 time
                 enough
                 cast
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 their
                 evil
                 fruits
                 they
                 shall
                 openly
                 shew
                 us
                 what
                 they
                 are
              
               :
               Bucer
               in
               Joh.
               fol.
               43.
               
               And
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               
                 Quantum
                 equidem
                 assequi
                 possum
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 As
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 gather
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 Anabaptist's
                 onely
                 reason
                 why
                 they
                 dislike
                 Infant
                 baptism
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 Because
                 they
                 fancy
                 to
                 themselves
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 pure
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 baptized
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 adult
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 hold
                 forth
                 evidences
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 think
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 would
                 have
                 place
                 in
                 Churches
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 doubtless
                 it
                 would
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 Christs
                 Sheep
                 would
                 be
                 neglected
                 as
                 Goats
                 :
                 neither
                 would
                 all
                 Parents
                 be
                 so
                 careful
                 as
                 they
                 think
                 ,
                 in
                 educating
                 their
                 Children
                 unto
                 piety
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 this
                 humane
                 thought
                 (
                 which
                 savours
                 of
                 too
                 much
                 esteem
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 works
                 )
                 doth
                 so
                 possess
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 bring
                 all
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 off
                 all
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 hereby
                 they
                 run
                 themselves
                 into
                 very
                 great
                 errours
                 .
                 I
                 called
                 it
              
               an
               humane
               thought
               ,
               
                 for
                 no
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 command
                 such
                 a
                 curious
                 circumspection
                 ,
                 lest
                 any
                 Goats
                 should
                 be
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 often
                 baptized
                 persons
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 scarce
                 had
                 an
                 hours
                 speech
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Parable
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 bring
                 in
                 all
                 they
                 met
                 with
                 to
                 the
                 Marriage
              
               (
               Mat.
               22.10
               .
               )
               
                 For
                 by
                 Baptism
                 they
                 only
                 took
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 School
                 of
                 Piety
                 ,
                 and
                 Trained-hand
                 of
                 Christians
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 wont
                 then
                 to
                 cast
                 them
                 out
                 again
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 evidently
                 enough
                 perceived
                 that
                 to
                 labour
                 in
                 teaching
                 them
                 was
                 in
                 vain
                 .
              
               Ibid.
               fol.
               53.
               
            
             
               As
               for
               Parker
               ,
               his
               speaking
               mainly
               against
               the
               admitting
               or
               tolerating
               of
               [
               
                 Manifestarii
                 peccatores
              
               ]
               The
               notoriously
               wicked
               ,
               and
               pleading
               to
               have
               them
               debarred
               from
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               or
               cast
               out
               by
               the
               use
               of
               Discipline
               (a)
               :
               His
               frequent
               approbation
               of
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Churches
              
               (b)
               ;
               And
               in
               special
               his
               approving
               of
               their
               admitting
               Members
               (
               not
               before
               of
               their
               Body
               )
               upon
               such
               like
               qualifications
               as
               are
               contained
               in
               the
               
                 Synods
                 fifth
                 Proposition
              
               (c)
               .
               Also
               his
               earnest
               and
               peremptory
               rejecting
               the
               Opinions
               and
               Principles
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               and
               Separatists
               ,
               and
               declaring
               himself
               and
               the
               Non-Conformists
               ,
               whose
               Cause
               he
               acted
               ,
               to
               be
               farre
               from
               them
               (d)
               .
               These
               and
               such
               like
               do
               clearly
               shew
               that
               Worthy
               man
               to
               be
               no
               Opponent
               of
               such
               an
               extent
               of
               Baptism
               as
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               Conclusions
               of
               the
               Synod
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               our
               Brethren
               will
               needs
               
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 that
                 worthy
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 famous
                 Mr.
              
               Cotton
               
                 was
                 as
                 theirs
                 is
              
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               these
               words
               ,
               (
               in
               
                 Holiness
                 of
                 Church-members
              
               ,
               pag.
               93
               )
               
                 I
                 conceive
                 (
                 under
                 favour
                 )
                 more
                 positive
                 fruits
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 are
                 required
                 in
                 the
                 Church-members
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 Old.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans.
               The
               Reader
               will
               
                 take
                 notice
              
               of
               what
               hath
               been
               before
               said
               ,
               and
               cited
               to
               shew
               Mr.
               Cottons
               judgement
               in
               the
               Points
               controverted
               between
               our
               Brethren
               and
               the
               Synod
               ,
               and
               will
               easily
               thereby
               judge
               
                 whether
                 Mr.
              
               Cottons
               
                 judgement
                 was
                 as
                 theirs
                 is
              
               :
               but
               It
               is
               strange
               they
               should
               make
               such
               a
               Collection
               from
               what
               is
               here
               set
               down
               .
               Mr.
               Cotton
               might
               say
               those
               words
               that
               are
               here
               expressed
               ,
               and
               yet
               his
               judgement
               be
               farre
               enough
               from
               being
               as
               theirs
               is
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Points
               that
               are
               controverted
               :
               for
               we
               shall
               not
               gainsay
               this
               Conception
               of
               Mr.
               
                 Cottons
                 [
                 That
                 more
                 positive
                 fruits
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 are
                 required
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 ]
              
               but
               concur
               with
               it
               in
               two
               respects
               ,
               or
               for
               two
               causes
               :
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               Light
               now
               is
               greater
               and
               clearer
               then
               it
               was
               then
               ,
               and
               where
               
                 more
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 more
                 is
                 required
                 ,
              
               Luke
               12.48
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               the
               Discipline
               appointed
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               was
               
                 mostly
                 Ceremonial
              
               (
               
                 Ames
                 Medul
              
               .
               lib.
               1.
               c.
               38.
               
               Thes.
               41.
               )
               And
               whether
               Excommunication
               for
               
                 Moral
                 evils
              
               ,
               was
               then
               used
               ,
               at
               least
               
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 National
                 Church
              
               ,
               is
               by
               some
               doubted
               :
               As
               also
               whether
               persons
               were
               debarred
               from
               the
               holy
               things
               simply
               for
               Moral
               evils
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               ceremonially
               clean
               ;
               as
               Mr.
               Cotton
               in
               the
               place
               here
               alledged
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 question
                 whether
                 sins
                 very
                 scandalous
                 did
                 keep
                 men
                 ceremonially
                 clean
                 from
                 the
                 Temple
                 and
                 Sacrifices
                 :
              
               But
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               we
               have
               a
               plain
               and
               undoubted
               Rule
               ,
               for
               the
               Censure
               of
               Excommunication
               for
               Moral
               evils
               persisted
               in
               :
               hence
               persons
               might
               haply
               run
               further
               into
               Moral
               evils
               (
               and
               so
               further
               off
               from
               the
               fruits
               of
               Regeneration
               )
               then
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               be
               put
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               yea
               haply
               not
               be
               debarred
               from
               the
               holy
               things
               )
               then
               they
               can
               do
               now
               .
               But
               what
               is
               all
               this
               to
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               ?
               for
               still
               it
               is
               not
               
                 secret
                 irregeneration
              
               ,
               nor
               the
               bare
               want
               of
               such
               and
               such
               
                 positive
                 fruits
              
               of
               Regeneration
               ,
               without
               
                 positive
                 and
                 palpable
                 ●ruits
                 of
                 Irregeneration
                 ,
              
               that
               will
               (
               according
               to
               any
               Rule
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               )
               put
               any
               man
               out
               of
               
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               once
               in
               .
               Nay
               ,
               Mr.
               Cotton
               in
               the
               very
               place
               here
               cited
               ,
               expresly
               saith
               ,
               that
               Irregeneration
               alone
               will
               not
               keep
               a
               man
               out
               :
               
               His
               words
               are
               these
               [
               
                 Neither
                 amongst
                 us
                 doth
                 Irregeneration
                 alone
                 keep
                 any
                 from
                 Church-fellowship
                 with
                 us
                 :
                 not
                 Irregeneration
                 alone
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 unles
                 it
                 be
                 accompanied
                 with
                 such
                 fruits
                 as
                 are
                 openly
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 convincingly
                 manifest
                 Irregeneration
                 .
              
               ]
               Moreover
               ,
               still
               the
               parallel
               between
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ;
               stands
               and
               holds
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               when
               a
               person
               is
               once
               by
               Gods
               appointment
               taken
               into
               the
               visible
               Church
               (
               whether
               in
               adult
               age
               or
               in
               infancy
               ,
               it
               comes
               all
               to
               one
               for
               that
               )
               he
               continues
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               lose
               his
               Membership
               ,
               till
               
                 by
                 some
                 Rule
                 or
                 Appointment
                 of
                 God
              
               in
               his
               Word
               he
               be
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               or
               
                 cast
                 out
              
               .
               What
               the
               
                 particular
                 Rules
              
               and
               wayes
               of
               
                 cutting
                 off
              
               were
               in
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               ,
               we
               need
               not
               here
               dispute
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               sure
               the
               
                 plain
                 Rule
              
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               for
               the
               cutting
               off
               of
               particular
               persons
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               Censure
               of
               
                 Excommunication
                 for
                 Moral
                 evils
              
               .
            
             
               But
               while
               we
               grant
               that
               
                 in
                 some
                 respects
              
               more
               positive
               fruits
               in
               regard
               of
               degree
               might
               be
               required
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               let
               none
               so
               understand
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               Regeneration
               was
               not
               required
               
                 as
                 all
              
               unto
               the
               Constitution
               and
               Continuation
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               in
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               ,
               but
               that
               a
               meer
               
                 carnal
                 succession
              
               was
               then
               allowed
               of
               without
               regard
               to
               Regeneration
               .
               For
               they
               
                 sto●d
                 by
                 Faith
              
               ,
               and
               were
               
                 br●ken
                 off
              
               by
               Vnbelief
               as
               well
               as
               we
               ,
               Rom.
               11.
               
               Circumcision
               was
               a
               
                 Seal
                 of
                 the
                 Righte●usness
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
              
               as
               well
               as
               Baptism
               .
               
                 Faith
                 and
                 Repentance
                 do
                 not
                 now
                 more
                 constitute
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Faithful
                 ,
              
               saith
               Dr.
               Ames
               (b)
               .
               Yea
               ,
               our
               brethren
               do
               in
               their
               Antisynodalia
               ,
               pag.
               17.
               expresly
               say
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 Covenant
                 made
                 with
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Circumcision
                 of
                 his
                 seed
                 ,
                 was
                 appointed
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 terms
                 that
                 Baptism
                 was
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 walk
                 with
                 God
                 by
                 Faith
                 and
                 Obedience
                 .
              
               And
               it
               is
               observeable
               ,
               that
               no
               where
               is
               Regeneration
               ,
               and
               the
               fruits
               thereof
               ,
               required
               of
               Gods
               Covenant
               people
               in
               stricter
               and
               fuller
               terms
               then
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               Gen.
               17.1
               .
               Deut.
               10.12
               .
               &
               26.16
               ,
               17.
               1
               
               Kings
               8.23
               .
               Psal.
               103.17
               ,
               18.
               
               Isa.
               56.4
               ,
               6.
               
               And
               yet
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               best
               interpreter
               of
               his
               own
               Rules
               ,
               continued
               them
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               accounted
               them
               among
               the
               number
               of
               his
               holy
               people
               ,
               till
               palpall●
               ,
               and
               
                 incorrigible
                 fruits
                 of
                 Irregeneration
              
               were
               found
               with
               them
               :
               and
               so
               he
               doth
               now
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               sixth
               Place
               :
               
                 The
                 Application
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Preface
               )
               
                 of
                 the
                 Seal
                 of
                 Baptism
                 unto
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 true
                 Believers
              
               (
               
                 we
                 mean
                 visibly
                 ,
                 for
              
               de
               occultis
               non
               judicat
               Ecclesia
               )
               
                 is
                 a
                 profanation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 dreadful
                 a
                 sin
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 administer
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 unto
                 unworthy
                 receivers
                 —
                 We
                 marvel
                 that
                 any
                 should
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 as
                 mu●h
                 profaned
                 and
                 vilified
                 by
                 undue
                 Administration
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 undue
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               It
               will
               be
               hard
               for
               the
               Redder
               to
               gather
               out
               of
               all
               that
               is
               here
               said
               ,
               a
               
                 Reason
                 of
                 dissent
                 from
                 the
                 Synod
              
               :
               for
               we
               readily
               grant
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               Baptism
               is
               not
               to
               be
               applied
               to
               any
               but
               visible
               Believers
               (
               taking
               
                 visible
                 Believers
              
               ▪
               as
               a
               term
               equivalent
               to
               [
               
                 Federally
                 Holy
              
               ]
               as
               the
               term
               Believer
               or
               Faithful
               is
               sometimes
               in
               Scripture
               so
               taken
               ,
               Isa●
               .
               1.21
               .
               2
               Cor.
               6.15
               .
               and
               often
               in
               Authors
               )
               but
               that
               the
               persons
               in
               question
               ,
               both
               Parents
               and
               Children
               ,
               are
               visible
               Believers
               ,
               is
               also
               by
               the
               Synod
               asserted
               and
               proved
               ;
               and
               here
               is
               nothing
               said
               to
               disprove
               it
               .
               But
               when
               as
               our
               Brethren
               here
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Application
                 of
                 the
                 Seal
                 of
                 Baptism
                 unto
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 visibly
                 true
                 Believers
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 profanation
                 thereof
              
               (
               in
               which
               ,
               being
               rightly
               explained
               ,
               we
               gainsay
               them
               not
               )
               and
               yet
               in
               their
               〈◊〉
               ,
               pag.
               20.
               do
               hold
               forth
               ,
               That
               
                 Infants
                 neither
                 have
                 nor
                 can
                 have
                 Faith
              
               ;
               it
               will
               lye
               upon
               them
               to
               shew
               how
               they
               apply
               the
               seal
               of
               Baptism
               to
               Infants
               without
               a
               profanation
               thereof
               .
               It
               is
               pity
               that
               so
               many
               passages
               are
               dropt
               here
               and
               there
               ,
               that
               do
               (
               though
               we
               hope
               not
               in
               their
               Intention
               )
               clas●
               with
               the
               baptizing
               of
               I●fants
               .
               Here
               is
               also
               exprest
               a
               marvel
               ,
               that
               any
               should
               think
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               we
               may
               Answer
               with
               a
               m●rvel
               that
               any
               should
               speak
               as
               if
               any
               of
               us
               did
               think
               that
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               is
               not
               profaned
               by
               undue
               administration
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               by
               undue
               administration
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               :
               whether
               
                 as
                 much
              
               or
               no
               in
               point
               of
               degree
               ,
               we
               will
               not
               trouble
               our selves
               to
               dispute
               ;
               though
               we
               suppose
               the
               degree
               of
               sinful
               ,
               pollution
               or
               profanation
               of
               the
               Lords
               Name
               in
               any
               Ordinance
               ,
               will
               be
               intended
               by
               the
               degree
               of
               special
               Communion
               that
               we
               have
               with
               Christ
               in
               that
               Ordinance
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               danger
               that
               such
               pollution
               infers
               to
               the
               
                 whole
                 Church
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               the
               particular
               partaker
               ,
               which
               will
               hardly
               be
               denied
               to
               be
               more
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               then
               in
               Baptism
               .
               But
               whether
               the
               profanation
               be
               as
               great
               or
               no
               ,
               to
               be
               sure
               it
               is
               very
               great
               ▪
               and
               so
               great
               as
               that
               every
               Pious
               Conscientious
               person
               should
               fear
               to
               have
               any
               hand
               in
               the
               
                 undue
                 administration
              
               of
               Baptism
               .
               But
               where
               is
               there
               any
               thing
               to
               shew
               that
               
                 the
                 administration
              
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               pointed
               to
               by
               the
               
                 Synod
                 ,
                 is
                 undue
              
               ?
               or
               that
               it
               is
               an
               undue
               Administration
               of
               B●ptism
               to
               extend
               it
               further
               then
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ?
               or
               to
               administer
               Baptism
               to
               some
               unto
               whom
               we
               do
               not
               administer
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ?
               If
               the
               Rule
               and
               Institution
               concerning
               these
               two
               Sacraments
               
               do
               extend
               the
               one
               further
               then
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               it
               plainly
               doth
               ,
               when
               it
               appoints
               Baptism
               to
               
                 all
                 Disciples
              
               ,
               or
               to
               run
               parallel
               with
               federal
               Holiness
               ,
               Mat.
               28.19
               .
               but
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               onely
               to
               
                 Self-examining
                 Disciples
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.28
               .
               then
               the
               one
               may
               be
               extended
               further
               then
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               one
               no
               more
               undue
               ,
               or
               irregular
               ,
               and
               polluting
               then
               the
               Administration
               of
               the
               other
               .
               Surely
               he
               that
               holds
               ,
               That
               Baptism
               may
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               
                 may
                 not
              
               be
               administred
               unto
               Infants
               (
               as
               we
               suppose
               our
               Brethren
               do
               )
               he
               grants
               that
               Baptism
               may
               be
               extended
               further
               then
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               without
               any
               such
               
                 sacrilegio●●
                 impiety
                 ,
                 dreadful
                 prof●rtation
              
               or
               prostitution
               of
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               is
               here
               (
               harshly
               enough
               )
               exprest
               .
               Neither
               did
               judicious
               Calvin
               (
               part
               of
               whose
               zealous
               expression
               against
               the
               promiscuous
               Administration
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               is
               here
               cited
               in
               the
               Preface
               )
               ever
               imagine
               or
               conceive
               that
               it
               was
               any
               such
               profanation
               to
               extend
               Baptism
               further
               then
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               yea
               and
               further
               then
               the
               Synod
               doth
               ,
               when
               as
               he
               set
               down
               that
               Answer
               in
               his
               Catec●ism
               that
               is
               above
               alledged
               ,
               and
               practised
               accordingly
               .
               It
               is
               well
               known
               the
               Synod
               doth
               not
               ple●d
               for
               that
               largeness
               in
               either
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               that
               Calvin
               allowed
               :
               But
               
                 to
                 extend
                 the
                 one
                 further
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 ,
              
               was
               never
               accounted
               
                 sacrilegious
                 impiety
              
               in
               Orthodox
               Divinity
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               here
               added
               ;
               that
               
                 Austin
                 pleads
                 for
                 strictness
                 in
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Tertullian
                 be●ore
                 him
              
               .
               But
               did
               either
               of
               them
               ple●d
               for
               
                 greater
                 strictness
              
               then
               the
               Synod
               doth
               ?
               unless
               where
               Tertullian
               erroneously
               and
               weakly
               pleads
               for
               the
               delaying
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               which
               is
               noted
               (c)
               for
               one
               of
               his
               navi
               .
               Certainly
               men
               will
               say
               when
               they
               look
               upon
               what
               is
               published
               by
               the
               Synod
               ,
               and
               their
               
                 wary
                 qualifying
              
               of
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Proposition
              
               (
               about
               which
               the
               controversy
               is
               )
               that
               they
               were
               for
               
                 much
                 strictness
              
               in
               the
               administration
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               many
               will
               think
               us
               too
               strict
               .
               We
               doubt
               not
               but
               we
               may
               safely
               say
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               shew
               any
               thing
               out
               of
               Austin
               that
               will
               speak
               him
               to
               be
               against
               the
               baptizing
               of
               such
               as
               the
               Synod
               pleadeth
               for
               :
               yea
               ,
               he
               requireth
               not
               more
               of
               adult
               Converts
               from
               Heathenism
               ,
               for
               their
               own
               Baptism
               ,
               then
               is
               in
               the
               Parents
               who
               are
               described
               by
               the
               Synod
               .
               That
               Book
               of
               his
               
                 de
                 Fide
                 &
                 Operibus
              
               ,
               is
               against
               the
               baptizing
               of
               notorious
               scandalous
               livers
               ,
               whom
               he
               would
               not
               have
               baptized
               (
               though
               seemingly
               turned
               from
               Heathenism
               )
               till
               they
               seriously
               promised
               reformation
               .
               But
               that
               Austin
               (
               in
               stead
               of
               being
               for
               more
               strictness
               )
               holdeth
               for
               a
               larger
               extent
               of
               Baptism
               then
               the
               Synod
               doth
               ,
               might
               easily
               be
               evinced
               (d)
               .
            
             
               How
               strange
               is
               it
               to
               see
               their
               Authority
               still
               alledged
               against
               us
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               onely
               fully
               with
               us
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               but
               go
               further
               then
               we
               !
            
             
               The
               seventh
               Reason
               of
               our
               Brethrens
               dissent
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
               
                 It
                 hath
                 in
                 it
                 a
                 natural
                 tendency
                 to
                 the
                 ●ardning
                 of
                 unregenerate
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 sinful
                 natural
                 condition
                 ,
                 when
                 Life
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 promised
                 ,
                 but
                 sealed
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 precious
                 Blood
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 Baptism
                 is
                 a
                 Seal
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Co●enant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
              
               (e)
               
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 and
                 therefore
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 interested
                 in
                 this
                 Covenant
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Seal
                 thereof
                 applyed
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               The
               Lords
               Truth
               and
               Grace
               ,
               however
               it
               may
               be
               abused
               by
               the
               corruption
               of
               mans
               perverse
               and
               ●inful
               nature
               ,
               hath
               not
               in
               it self
               any
               
                 natural
                 tendency
              
               to
               harden
               any
               ,
               but
               the
               contrary
               .
               And
               how
               can
               the
               Doctrine
               in
               hand
               have
               any
               such
               natural
               tendency
               ?
               when
               as
               men
               are
               told
               over
               and
               over
               ,
               that
               
                 onely
                 outward
                 advantages
              
               and
               dispensations
               are
               sealed
               to
               them
               in
               
                 Baptism
                 more
                 absolutely
              
               (
               Rom.
               3.1
               ,
               2.
               
               ●
               9.4
               .
               )
               but
               the
               
                 saving
                 benefits
              
               of
               the
               Covenant
               (
               or
               Life
               Eternal
               )
               conditionally
               (
               see
               Mr.
               Shepards
               late
               Printed
               Letter
               ,
               pag.
               3
               —
               6.
               )
               so
               that
               if
               they
               fail
               of
               the
               condition
               (
               viz.
               eff●ctual
               and
               unfeigned
               faith
               )
               they
               miss
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               external
               Covenant-estate
               :
               And
               hence
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               certa●n
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               probable
               connexion
               between
               
                 federal
                 Holyness
              
               (
               as
               applied
               to
               particular
               persons
               )
               and
               Salvation
               ;
               that
               Thousands
               are
               in
               the
               vi●●ble
               Church
               that
               shall
               never
               see
               Heaven
               ;
               That
               
                 outward
                 Priviledges
              
               are
               not
               to
               be
               
                 rested
                 in
              
               ,
               but
               improved●s
               ●s
               helps
               and
               encouragements
               to
               the
               obtaining
               of
               internal
               and
               special
               Grace
               :
               that
               the
               Chur●h
               is
               to
               accept
               of
               
                 probable
                 signes
              
               ,
               but
               no
               man
               for
               〈◊〉
               is
               to
               rest
               without
               
                 certain
                 S●gns
              
               of
               Grace
               :
               Hence
               the
               indefinite
               promise
               ,
               and
               other
               general
               indefinite
               tokens
               of
               a
               good
               estate
               ,
               〈◊〉
               such
               as
               decypher
               
                 that
                 sort
              
               of
               persons
               that
               are
               gracious
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               whom
               are
               so
               ▪
               though
               many
               are
               not
               ,
               (
               ●s
               
                 Ch●ldren
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 Professors
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
              
               &c.
               )
               These
               are
               grounds
               for
               the
               Church
               to
               proceed
               upon
               in
               the
               dispensation
               of
               
                 outward
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               especi●lly
               that
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               that
               is
               annexed
               to
               the
               
                 first
                 being
              
               of
               Grace
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               not
               grounds
               for
               any
               to
               rest
               o●
               acquie●ce
               in
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Salvation
               of
               their
               own
               soules
               .
               In
               sum
               ,
               while
               we
               keep
               a
               
                 due
                 distinction
              
               between
               the
               outw●rd
               and
               inward
               dispensation
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               between
               the
               respective
               cond●ti●ns
               and
               gr●unds
               of
               each
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               tendency
               unto
               hardning
               therein
               :
               but
               inde●d
               ▪
               
               〈…〉
               ,
               and
               do
               tye
               visible
               Church-interest
               unto
               such
               conditions
               and
               qualifications
               ,
               as
               are
               reputed
               enough
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               this
               may
               tend
               to
               harden
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               them
               conceit
               ,
               that
               if
               once
               they
               be
               got
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               are
               sure
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               when
               〈◊〉
               it
               may
               be
               they
               are
               far
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Scriptures
               give
               us
               a
               
                 contrary
                 Assertion
              
               to
               this
               of
               our
               Brethren
               here
               ;
               for
               they
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 to
                 deny
              
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               hath
               a
               strong
               tendency
               in
               it
               ,
               
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 cease
                 from
                 fearing
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               or
               to
               harden
               their
               hearts
               from
               his
               fear
               ,
               Iosh.
               22.24
               ,
               25
               ,
               27.
               and
               that
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               the
               incouragements
               and
               awful
               obligations
               of
               Covenant-interest
               do
               greatly
               tend
               to
               soft●●
               and
               break
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               to
               draw
               it
               home
               unto
               God.
               Hence
               the
               Lord
               often
               begins
               with
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 He
                 is
                 their
                 God
              
               (
               viz.
               in
               outward
               Covenant
               )
               and
               
                 they
                 his
                 People
              
               ,
               when
               he
               would
               most
               powerfully
               win
               and
               draw
               them
               to
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               Psal.
               81.8
               ,
               10.
               
               Levit.
               19.3
               ,
               4.
               
               Deut.
               14.1
               ,
               2.
               
               Hosea
               14.1
               .
               Act.
               2.38
               ,
               39.
               and
               the
               Experiences
               of
               many
               can
               through
               Grace
               witness
               unto
               this
               ,
               of
               what
               use
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               Lords
               preventing
               Grace
               in
               his
               sealed
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               their
               engagement
               to
               him
               thereby
               hath
               been
               in
               the
               day
               of
               their
               turning
               unto
               God
               ,
               so
               Ier.
               31.18
               .
               &
               3.22
               .
               Gal.
               1.15
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               There
               is
               
                 a
                 natural
                 tendency
              
               in
               mans
               
                 corrupt
                 heart
              
               (
               not
               in
               this
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Truth
               or
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               )
               that
               leads
               him
               to
               
                 turn
                 Grace
                 into
                 wantonness
              
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 abuse
                 outward
                 Priviledges
              
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               unto
               a
               self-hardning
               security
               and
               
                 carnal
                 confidence
                 ,
                 Ier.
              
               7.4
               .
               Mat.
               3.9
               .
               Rom.
               2.17
               .
               Phil.
               3.4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               but
               is
               this
               any
               Argument
               against
               the
               Lord's
               or
               the
               Churches
               giving
               men
               a
               portion
               in
               his
               Temple
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               prone
               so
               to
               abuse
               them
               ?
               Confidence
               in
               outward
               
                 visible
                 qualifications
              
               for
               
                 full
                 communion
              
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               vain
               and
               carnal
               thing
               ;
               yet
               men
               are
               prone
               enough
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               had
               need
               by
               the
               Ministry
               be
               taken
               off
               from
               it
               .
               But
               shall
               we
               therefore
               deny
               or
               scruple
               their
               Admission
               thereunto
               ?
            
             
               4.
               
               If
               one
               should
               bring
               such
               an
               Argument
               as
               this
               against
               the
               
                 baptizing
                 of
                 Infants
              
               ,
               viz.
               That
               it
               will
               
                 harden
                 them
              
               ,
               and
               bolster
               them
               up
               in
               their
               sinful
               natural
               condition
               ;
               we
               suppose
               it
               would
               be
               counted
               a
               poor
               Argument
               ,
               and
               of
               no
               validity
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               holds
               as
               well
               against
               the
               baptizing
               of
               any
               Infants
               ,
               as
               of
               these
               in
               question
               .
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 baptizing
                 of
                 these
                 in
                 question
                 hardens
                 the
                 Parent
                 ?
                 Ans.
              
               Not
               at
               all
               (
               in
               the
               way
               we
               go
               )
               any
               more
               with
               reference
               to
               his
               Childes
               Baptism
               ,
               then
               in
               reference
               to
               his
               own
               Baptism
               which
               he
               received
               in
               Infancy
               .
               For
               it
               doth
               not
               necessarily
               affirm
               that
               he
               hath
               any
               more
               then
               
                 federal
                 Holiness
              
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               an
               Infant
               ,
               on
               
                 that
                 ground
              
               was
               he
               Baptized
               then
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               same
               ground
               is
               his
               Childe
               Baptized
               now
               .
               If
               he
               have
               any
               more
               ,
               he
               may
               have
               the
               more
               comfort
               in
               it
               ;
               but
               simply
               to
               have
               his
               Childe
               Baptized
               ,
               on
               the
               grounds
               we
               go
               upon
               ,
               affirms
               no
               more
               but
               this
               ,
               because
               we
               ground
               all
               upon
               federal
               Holiness
               ,
               or
               Membership
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               
                 Baptism
                 is
                 a
                 Seal
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 :
              
               But
               it
               is
               as
               true
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               it
               is
               a
               Seal
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               
                 as
                 dispensed
                 in
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
              
               or
               it
               is
               a
               Seal
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               
                 as
                 clothed
                 with
                 the
                 external
                 dispensation
                 or
                 administration
                 thereof
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               it
               doth
               nextly
               and
               immediately
               Seal
               the
               external
               dispensation
               ,
               or
               the
               Promises
               and
               Priviledges
               that
               belong
               thereto
               (
               which
               are
               a
               part
               of
               the
               whole
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               )
               and
               then
               it
               seals
               the
               inward
               and
               saving
               benefits
               of
               the
               Covenant
               
                 as
                 included
              
               in
               that
               dispensation
               ,
               and
               
                 upon
                 the
                 Conditions
              
               therein
               propounded
               .
               Baptism
               seals
               the
               whole
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               whole
               dispensation
               thereof
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               1.
               
               The
               dispensation
               of
               it
               Outwardly
               ,
               to
               all
               that
               have
               an
               
                 external
                 standing
              
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               The
               dispensation
               and
               communication
               of
               it
               
                 Inwardly
                 ,
                 Effectually
                 and
                 Savingly
              
               to
               all
               that
               truely
               do
               believe
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               Baptism
               is
               a
               Seal
               of
               Entrance
               into
               the
               Covenant
               thus
               considered
               .
               It
               seals
               the
               whole
               Covenant
               ,
               but
               
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Initiation
              
               ;
               so
               Dr.
               Ames
               in
               the
               place
               that
               is
               here
               quoted
               ,
               
                 Medul
                 .
                 Lib.
              
               1.
               
               Cap.
               40.
               
               Thes.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               
                 Baptism
                 is
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Initiation
                 ,
                 or
                 Regeneration
                 ,
                 for
                 although
                 it
                 do
                 at
                 once
                 seal
                 the
                 whole
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 to
                 the
                 Faithful
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 a
                 singular
                 appropriation
                 it
                 represents
                 and
                 confirms
                 our
                 very
                 ingrafting
                 into
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               6.3
               ,
               5.
               1
               
               Cor.
               12.13
               .
               And
               Thesis
               10.
               
               
                 Those
                 Benefits
                 are
                 sealed
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Initiation
                 ,
                 in
                 Baptism
                 :
              
               And
               from
               thence
               the
               judicious
               Doctor
               makes
               that
               Inference
               that
               suits
               and
               clears
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               ,
               Thes.
               11.
               
               
                 Hence
                 Baptism
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 administred
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 belongs
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 Seal
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 now
                 first
                 entred
                 into
                 .
              
               Baptism
               is
               the
               Seal
               of
               Entrance
               into
               Covenant
               ,
               sealing
               up
               unto
               the
               party
               baptized
               ,
               all
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Covenant
               to
               be
               in
               season
               communicated
               and
               enjoyed
               ,
               from
               step
               to
               step
               ,
               through
               the
               whole
               progress
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               from
               this
               first
               beginning
               thereof
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Tenour
               and
               Order
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
               Hence
               it
               belongs
               to
               all
               that
               are
               within
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               or
               that
               have
               but
               a
               first
               entrance
               thereinto
               ,
               Children
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               not
               yet
               such
               faith
               and
               growth
               ,
               as
               imports
               that
               progress
               in
               the
               Covena●t
               ,
               and
               fruition
               
               of
               the
               Comfort
               and
               ●ruits
               thereof
               that
               is
               sealed
               up
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
            
             
               We
               readily
               grant
               ,
               and
               say
               [
               
                 That
                 ●●ne
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Seal
                 of
                 Baptism
                 applied
                 in
                 th●●
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 interested
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               ]
               and
               that
               
                 by
                 Faith
              
               ,
               unless
               you
               can
               shew
               us
               any
               other
               way
               of
               Interest
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               but
               
                 by
                 Faith.
              
               But
               withall
               ,
               we
               aff●●m
               and
               prove
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 Children
                 in
                 question
              
               have
               interest
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               known
               tenour
               thereof
               ,
               Gen.
               17.7
               .
               and
               therefore
               that
               the
               Seal
               of
               Baptism
               is
               to
               be
               applied
               to
               them
               .
               In
               all
               this
               therefore
               we
               see
               no
               sufficient
               Ground
               or
               Reason
               to
               necessitate
               a
               Dissent
               from
               the
               Synod
               .
            
             
               Our
               Brethren
               have
               one
               thing
               more
               yet
               to
               adde
               ;
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 Danger
                 of
                 great
                 Corruption
                 and
                 Pollution
                 creeping
                 into
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Enlargement
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 of
                 Baptism
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               And
               is
               there
               no
               danger
               of
               Corruption
               by
               Over-straitning
               the
               Subject
               of
               Baptism
               ?
               Certainly
               it
               is
               a
               Corruption
               to
               
                 take
                 from
              
               the
               Rule
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               adde
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               a
               Corruption
               that
               our
               weakness
               is
               in
               danger
               of
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               dangerous
               thing
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               breaking
               Gods
               Covenant
               ,
               by
               
                 not
                 applying
                 the
                 Initiating
                 Seal
              
               unto
               those
               it
               is
               appointed
               for
               ,
               even
               unto
               all
               that
               are
               in
               Covenant
               ,
               Gen.
               17.9
               ,
               10
               ,
               14.
               
               Moses
               found
               danger
               in
               it
               ,
               Exod.
               4.24
               .
               Is
               there
               no
               danger
               of
               putting
               those
               :
               out
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               whom
               Christ
               would
               have
               
                 kept
                 in
              
               ?
               and
               depriving
               them
               of
               those
               Church
               -
               advantages
               (
               Rom.
               3.1
               ,
               2.
               )
               that
               might
               help
               them
               toward
               Heaven
               ?
               Even
               Christs
               own
               Disciples
               may
               be
               in
               danger
               of
               incurring
               His
               displeasure
               ,
               by
               keeping
               poor
               
                 little
                 one●
              
               away
               from
               him
               ,
               Mark
               10.13
               ,
               14.
               
               To
               go
               
                 pluck
                 up
                 all
                 the
                 Tares
              
               was
               a
               ●ealous
               motion
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               good
               intention
               ,
               but
               the
               Housholder
               concludes
               ,
               there
               's
               danger
               in
               it
               of
               
                 plucking
                 up
                 the
                 Wheat
                 also
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               the
               enlargement
               be
               beyond
               the
               bounds
               of
               the
               Rule
               ,
               it
               will
               bring
               in
               corruption
               ,
               else
               not
               ;
               our
               work
               is
               therefore
               to
               
                 study
                 the
                 Rule
              
               and
               keep
               close
               to
               that
               ,
               as
               the
               onely
               true
               way
               to
               the
               Churches
               Purity
               and
               Glory
               .
               To
               go
               aside
               from
               that
               to
               the
               
                 Right
                 hand
              
               wlll
               bring
               corruption
               as
               well
               as
               to
               go
               to
               the
               left
               :
               The
               way
               of
               Anabaptists
               ,
               viz.
               to
               admit
               none
               to
               Membership
               and
               Baptism
               but
               adult
               Professors
               ,
               is
               the
               straitest
               way
               ,
               and
               one
               would
               think
               it
               should
               be
               a
               way
               of
               great
               Purity
               ,
               but
               Experience
               hath
               abundantly
               shewed
               the
               contrary
               ;
               that
               it
               hath
               been
               an
               Inl●t
               to
               great
               corruption
               ,
               and
               looseness
               both
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               Practice
               ,
               and
               a
               troublesome
               dangerous
               underminer
               of
               Reformation
               .
               It
               is
               the
               Lords
               
                 own
                 way
              
               ,
               and
               his
               Institutions
               onely
               ,
               which
               he
               will
               bless
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 mans
                 Inventions
              
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               plausible
               :
               neither
               hath
               God
               (
               in
               his
               wisdome
               )
               so
               instituted
               the
               frame
               of
               his
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               the
               constitution
               of
               the
               Church
               thereby
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               a
               
                 perfect
                 separation
              
               between
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               the
               work
               of
               Conversion
               ,
               and
               initial
               Instruction
               needless
               in
               the
               Churches
               .
               
                 Conversion
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 a
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               saith
               Mr
               Co●ton
               b)
               .
               If
               we
               do
               not
               keep
               in
               the
               way
               of
               a
               
                 Converting
                 Grace-giving
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               and
               keep
               persons
               under
               those
               Church-dispensations
               wherein
               Grace
               is
               given
               ,
               the
               Church
               will
               dye
               of
               a
               Lingring
               ,
               though
               not
               of
               a
               Violent
               death
               .
               The
               Lord
               hath
               not
               set
               up
               Churches
               onely
               that
               a
               
                 few
                 old
                 Christians
              
               may
               keep
               one
               another
               warm
               while
               they
               live
               ,
               and
               then
               carry
               away
               the
               Church
               into
               the
               cold
               grave
               with
               them
               when
               they
               dye
               :
               no
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               might
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               care
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               the
               Obligations
               ,
               and
               Advantages
               to
               that
               care
               that
               may
               be
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 up
              
               still
               successively
               
                 another
                 Generation
              
               of
               Subjects
               to
               Christ
               that
               may
               stand
               up
               in
               his
               Kingdome
               when
               they
               are
               gone
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               have
               a
               People
               and
               Kingdome
               successively
               continued
               to
               him
               from
               one
               Generation
               to
               another
               .
               We
               may
               be
               very
               injurious
               to
               Christ
               as
               well
               as
               to
               the
               Souls
               of
               men
               ,
               by
               too
               much
               straitning
               ,
               and
               narrowing
               the
               bounds
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               or
               visible
               Church
               here
               on
               Earth
               .
               Certainly
               enlargement
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               a
               regular
               enlargement
               thereof
               ,
               is
               a
               very
               desirable
               thing
               :
               it
               is
               a
               great
               honour
               to
               Christ
               to
               have
               many
               
                 willing
                 Subjects
              
               (
               as
               these
               are
               willing
               and
               desirous
               to
               be
               under
               the
               Government
               of
               Christ
               that
               we
               plead
               for
               )
               and
               very
               suitable
               to
               the
               Spirit
               and
               Grace
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
               
               
                 In
                 Church-reformation
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 observable
                 Truth
              
               (
               saith
               ●areus
               on
               the
               Parable
               of
               the
               Tares
               )
               
                 That
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 for
                 too
                 much
                 strictness
                 ,
                 do
                 more
                 bu●t
                 then
                 profit
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               See
               Dioda●e
               on
               Matt.
               13.29
               .
               
                 Cyprian
                 Epist.
              
               51.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               There
               is
               apparently
               a
               
                 greater
                 ▪
                 ●anger
              
               of
               Corruption
               to
               the
               Churches
               by
               
                 enlarging
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 full
                 Communion
                 ,
              
               and
               admitting
               unqualified
               ,
               or
               meanly
               qualified
               persons
               to
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Table
              
               and
               Voting
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               whereby
               the
               interest
               of
               the
               power
               of
               Godliness
               will
               soon
               be
               prejudiced
               ,
               and
               
                 Elections
                 ,
                 Admissions
                 ,
                 Censures
              
               ,
               so
               carried
               ,
               as
               will
               be
               hazardous
               thereunto
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               ev●dent
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               the
               Temptation
               ,
               viz.
               
                 to
                 ever-enlarge
                 full
                 Communion
              
               ,
               it
               Baptism
               be
               limited
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               such
               as
               are
               admitted
               thereunto
               .
               And
               it
               is
               easie
               to
               observe
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               the
               Reasonings
               of
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               others
               ▪
               are
               more
               against
               the
               Non-admission
               of
               the
               Parents
               in
               question
               
                 to
                 full
                 Communion
              
               ,
               then
               against
               the
               Admission
               of
               their
               Children
               to
               Baptism
               .
               How
               unreasonable
               is
               it
               then
               to
               object
               against
               us
               ●s
               Corrupters
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               when
               we
               stand
               for
               
               a
               
                 greater
                 strictness
              
               then
               they
               in
               that
               wherein
               the
               main
               danger
               of
               Church-corrupting
               lyes
               ?
               We
               doubt
               not
               to
               affirm
               ,
               That
               that
               Principle
               which
               hath
               been
               held
               forth
               by
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               viz.
               [
               
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 can
                 have
                 any
                 hope
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Grace
                 i●
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 little
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 ,
                 being
                 adult
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 full
                 Communion
              
               ]
               this
               we
               say
               will
               ,
               if
               followed
               ,
               bring
               corruptions
               and
               impurities
               into
               Churches
               :
               for
               he
               must
               abandon
               all
               the
               Rules
               of
               Charity
               ,
               that
               cannot
               hope
               this
               of
               multitudes
               of
               young
               persons
               that
               grow
               up
               among
               us
               ,
               who
               yet
               if
               they
               were
               presently
               admitted
               to
               full
               Communion
               ,
               we
               should
               soon
               feel
               a
               change
               in
               the
               management
               of
               Church●affairs
               ;
               and
               the
               Interest
               of
               Formality
               and
               common
               Profession
               ,
               would
               soon
               be
               advanced
               above
               the
               Interest
               of
               the
               power
               of
               Godliness
               .
               Whether
               we
               be
               
                 in
                 the
                 right
              
               in
               this
               matter
               of
               
                 strictness
                 as
                 to
                 full
                 Communion
              
               ,
               Scripture
               and
               Reason
               must
               determine
               (
               and
               were
               this
               the
               place
               of
               that
               dispute
               ,
               we
               have
               much
               to
               say
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               sure
               ,
               the
               Practice
               of
               these
               Churches
               hitherto
               hath
               been
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               also
               their
               Profession
               in
               the
               Synod
               in
               1648.
               
               
                 Platform
                 of
                 Discipline
              
               ,
               Cap.
               12.
               
               Sect.
               7.
               
               Hence
               to
               depart
               from
               that
               ,
               would
               be
               
                 a
                 real
                 departure
              
               from
               our
               former
               Practice
               and
               Profession
               :
               Whereas
               to
               
                 Enlarge
                 Baptism
              
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               all
               that
               stand
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               progress
               to
               that
               Practice
               that
               suits
               with
               our
               Profession
               )
               But
               certain
               it
               is
               that
               we
               are
               ,
               and
               stand
               for
               
                 the
                 Purity
              
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               when
               as
               we
               stand
               for
               
                 such
                 qualifications
              
               as
               we
               do
               ,
               in
               those
               we
               would
               admit
               to
               
                 full
                 Communion
              
               ;
               and
               do
               withstand
               those
               Notions
               and
               Reasonings
               that
               would
               inferre
               a
               Laxness
               therein
               ,
               which
               hath
               apparent
               peril
               in
               it
               .
               But
               we
               can
               hardly
               imagine
               what
               hurt
               it
               would
               do
               ,
               or
               what
               danger
               of
               spoiling
               the
               Churches
               there
               is
               in
               it
               ,
               for
               poor
               Children
               to
               be
               taken
               
                 within
                 the
                 verge
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               under
               the
               
                 wings
                 of
                 Christ
              
               in
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               under
               Church-care
               ,
               and
               Discipline
               and
               Government
               for
               their
               Souls
               good
               ;
               to
               be
               in
               a
               state
               of
               Initiation
               and
               Education
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               have
               Baptism
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Seal
               of
               Initiation
               ;
               when
               as
               they
               shall
               not
               come
               to
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Table
              
               ,
               nor
               have
               any
               hand
               in
               the
               Management
               of
               Church-affairs
               (
               as
               
                 Elections
                 of
                 Officers
                 ,
                 Admissions
                 ,
                 and
                 Censures
                 of
                 Members
              
               )
               untill
               as
               a
               fruit
               of
               the
               foresaid
               help
               and
               means
               ,
               they
               attain
               to
               
                 such
                 qualifications
              
               as
               may
               render
               their
               admission
               into
               full
               Communion
               safe
               and
               comfortable
               ,
               both
               to
               their
               own
               Souls
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             
               In
               sum
               ,
               we
               make
               account
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               keep
               Baptism
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               the
               Non-excommunicable
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               those
               that
               have
               (
               unto
               Charity
               )
               
                 somewhat
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Godliness
              
               (
               or
               
                 Grace
                 in
                 exercise
              
               )
               we
               shall
               be
               near
               about
               the
               right
               Middle-way
               of
               Church-Reformation
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               Preservation
               of
               due
               Purity
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               
                 due
                 Exercise
                 of
                 Discipline
              
               that
               must
               do
               that
               ,
               as
               our
               Divines
               unanimously
               acknowledge
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               Gods
               own
               appointed
               way
               (
               and
               the
               Lord
               make
               and
               keep
               us
               all
               careful
               and
               faithul
               therein
               )
               not
               the
               
                 Curtailing
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               man's
               way
               ;
               but
               is
               not
               the
               way
               of
               God
               wherein
               alone
               we
               may
               expect
               his
               Blessing
               .
            
             
               The
               good
               Lord
               pardon
               the
               Imperfections
               and
               Failings
               that
               attend
               us
               in
               these
               Debates
               ;
               accept
               of
               what
               is
               according
               to
               his
               Will
               ,
               and
               establish
               it
               ;
               save
               us
               from
               corrupting
               Extremes
               on
               either
               hand
               ,
               and
               give
               unto
               his
               People
               one
               Heart
               and
               one
               Way
               to
               fear
               Him
               for
               ever
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               them
               and
               of
               their
               Children
               after
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               ERRATA
               in
               the
               Book
               following
               .
            
             
               PAge
               12.
               
               Line
               18.
               their
               Infancy
               ,
               reade
               from
               Infancy
               .
               pag.
               22.
               lin
               .
               16.
               he
               added
               r.
               here
               added
               .
               pag.
               49.
               lin
               .
               4.
               there
               r.
               here
               .
               pag.
               53.
               lin
               .
               35.
               his
               r.
               this
               .
               pag.
               60.
               lin
               .
               7.
               of
               that
               r.
               of
               the
               pag.
               66.
               lin
               .
               1.
               do
               run
               r.
               do
               not
               run
               .
               pag.
               98.
               lin
               .
               11.
               do
               administer
               r.
               so
               administer
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 Answ.
                 to
                 the
                 Preface
              
               .
               Pag.
               11.
               lin
               .
               33.
               mor
               r.
               more
               .
               pag.
               16.
               lin
               .
               ult
               .
               into
               r.
               unto
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               DEFENCE
               OF
               THE
               ANSWER
               and
               ARGVMENTS
               of
               the
               SYNOD
               ,
               Met
               at
               Boston
               in
               the
               Year
               1662.
               
               Concerning
               The
               Subject
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               Consociation
               of
               Churches
               :
               Against
               the
               REPLY
               made
               thereto
               ,
               by
               the
               Reverend
               Mr.
               
                 Iohn
                 D●venpor●
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Treatise
               ,
               Entituled
               ,
               Another
               ESSAY
               for
               Investigation
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   THE
                   Reverend
                   Author
                   in
                   this
                   his
                
                 Essay
                 ,
                 
                   before
                   he
                   come
                   to
                   speak
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Synod
                   delivered
                   ,
                   doth
                   premise
                   Eleven
                   or
                   Twelve
                
                 Positions
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   which
                   (
                   he
                   saith
                
                 )
                 the
                 determinations
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 Examined
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 further
                 to
                 be
                 approved
                 and
                 received
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 consent
                 and
                 harmony
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 th●se
                 may
                 be
                 cleared
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   pag.
                   8.
                
                 
              
            
             
               Concerning
               which
               Positions
               we
               will
               not
               say
               much
               ,
               because
               the
               Intendment
               in
               this
               Def●nce
               ,
               is
               onely
               to
               clear
               what
               is
               said
               by
               the
               Synod
               ,
               against
               what
               this
               Reverend
               Author
               saith
               against
               the
               same
               in
               his
               〈◊〉
               ;
               and
               therefore
               untill
               he
               speak
               to
               what
               the
               Synod
               delivered
               ,
               we
               think
               it
               not
               needful
               to
               insist
               long
               upon
               these
               premised
               Positions
               .
               Onely
               this
               we
               may
               say
               concerning
               them
               ,
               That
               though
               su●dry
               things
               in
               them
               be
               sound
               and
               good
               ,
               yet
               the
               Posi●ions
               themselves
               being
               not
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               his
               own
               private
               Collections
               ,
               therefore
               
               we
               do
               not
               see
               that
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               take
               these
               Positions
               ▪
               as
               the
               Standard
               and
               Rule
               ,
               by
               which
               to
               judge
               of
               what
               the
               Synod
               saith
               :
               But
               if
               the
               Synods
               Doctrine
               be
               agreeable
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               we
               think
               that
               may
               be
               sufficient
               for
               defence
               thereof
               ,
               whether
               it
               agree
               with
               the
               premised
               Positions
               ,
               or
               not
               .
               And
               when
               himself
               ,
               pag.
               1.
               doth
               commend
               it
               as
               
                 a
                 good
                 Profession
              
               in
               the
               Synod
               ,
               that
               ,
               
                 To
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Testimony
                 they
                 do
                 wholly
                 referre
                 themselves
              
               ;
               had
               it
               not
               been
               also
               commendable
               in
               him
               to
               have
               done
               the
               like
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               lay
               down
               Positions
               (
               though
               he
               conceives
               them
               rightly
               
                 deduced
                 from
                 Scripture
              
               )
               and
               then
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Nothing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 approved
                 further
                 then
                 it
                 consents
                 with
                 those
                 Positions
                 ?
              
               Himself
               may
               please
               to
               consider
               of
               this
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               leave
               this
               of
               the
               
                 premised
                 Positions
              
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               to
               the
               main
               Business
               ;
               Concerning
               
                 The
                 Subject
                 of
                 Baptism
              
               ,
               the
               first
               Proposition
               of
               the
               Synod
               is
               this
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 They
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
                 are
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 Baptism
                 :
              
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               this
               :
               viz.
               
               
                 The
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 are
                 Confederate
                 visible
                 Believers
                 ,
                 in
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Infant-seed
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 Children
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 ▪
                 whose
                 next
                 Parents
                 ,
                 one
                 or
                 both
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 Covenant
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               what
               saith
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               to
               these
               ?
               That
               which
               he
               saith
               ,
               is
               this
               :
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 approve
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 Propositions
                 ,
                 without
                 some
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 terms
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 thus
                 ;
                 They
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 Christs
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 are
                 regular
                 and
                 actuall
                 Members
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 thus
                 ;
                 The
                 actuall
                 and
                 regular
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Christs
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   pag.
                   9.
                
                 
              
            
             
               Answ.
               So
               that
               the
               Alteration
               required
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               in
               stead
               of
               [
               Scripture
               ]
               it
               be
               said
               [
               
                 Christs
                 Ordinance
              
               ]
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               [
               Members
               ]
               [
               
                 Actuall
                 and
                 regular
                 Members
              
               .
               ]
               But
               a
               necessity
               of
               this
               Alteration
               doth
               not
               appear
               :
               for
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               one
               particular
               ,
               can
               we
               think
               that
               th●re
               i●
               any
               such
               difference
               between
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               that
               〈◊〉
               may
               be
               
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 Subjects
                 of
                 Baptism
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               f●●er
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               according
               to
               the
               la●ter●
               ▪
               If
               it
               be
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               may
               it
               not
               ●e
               said
               to
               be
               
                 according
                 to
                 Christs
                 Ordinance
              
               ?
               Sure
               ,
               when
               Christ
               himself
               
               bids
               us
               
                 Search
                 the
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               Job
               .
               5.39
               .
               and
               when
               the
               Bereans
               are
               commended
               for
               
                 searching
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 whether
                 those
                 things
                 were
                 so
                 ,
              
               which
               were
               Preached
               by
               Paul
               ,
               Acts
               17.11
               .
               and
               when
               all
               the
               Scripture
               is
               for
               our
               learning
               ,
               Rom.
               15.4
               .
               and
               doth
               contain
               a
               perfect
               Rule
               in
               all
               things
               that
               concern
               Gods
               Worship
               ,
               whether
               Natural
               ,
               or
               Instituted
               ,
               as
               this
               Reverend
               Author
               saith
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               of
               his
               premised
               Positions
               ;
               upon
               these
               grounds
               it
               may
               seem
               ,
               that
               what
               is
               according
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               needs
               not
               to
               want
               our
               approbation
               ,
               for
               fear
               left
               it
               
                 agree
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               And
               indeed
               ,
               how
               can
               that
               be
               taken
               for
               
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               according
               to
               Scripture
               ?
               that
               being
               considered
               also
               ,
               which
               is
               said
               by
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               in
               his
               second
               
                 Position
                 ,
                 That
                 whatsoever
                 Christ
                 did
                 institute
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 by
                 Gods
                 appointment
                 ,
                 as
              
               Moses
               
                 by
                 Gods
                 appointment
                 ,
                 gave
                 out
                 what
                 he
                 delivered
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               Now
               if
               all
               that
               is
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               ,
               be
               according
               to
               
                 Gods
                 appointment
              
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Scripture
               contains
               a
               perfect
               Rule
               concerning
               all
               
                 Instituted
                 Worship
              
               ,
               and
               so
               concerning
               
                 all
                 Gods
                 appointments
              
               ;
               it
               may
               seem
               a
               needless
               thing
               to
               withhold
               our
               approbation
               from
               that
               which
               is
               
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               might
               be
               so
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               be
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               Besides
               ,
               how
               shall
               we
               know
               a
               thing
               to
               be
               
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
              
               ?
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               other
               Alteration
               desired
               ,
               that
               in
               stead
               of
               [
               Members
               ]
               it
               be
               [
               
                 Regular
                 and
                 actuall
                 Members
              
               ]
               may
               we
               think
               that
               men
               may
               ,
               or
               can
               be
               
                 Members
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 Regular
                 ,
                 nor
                 actuall
                 Members
              
               ?
               If
               the
               Scripture
               be
               the
               Rule
               ,
               and
               ●
               perfect
               Rule
               ,
               then
               they
               that
               are
               
                 Members
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               are
               
                 Members
                 according
                 to
                 Rule
              
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               
                 Regular
                 members
              
               .
               And
               if
               Actuall
               be
               contradistinct
               from
               Potentiall
               ;
               then
               they
               that
               are
               
                 Members
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               are
               
                 Actuall
                 members
              
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               Potentiall
               ,
               or
               potentially
               such
               :
               for
               ,
               such
               potential
               Members
               the
               Scripture
               approveth
               not
               .
               Upon
               these
               grounds
               ,
               we
               see
               no
               necessity
               of
               the
               Alteration
               fore-mentioned
               .
            
             
               
                 Propos.
                 3.
              
               
               The
               Infant-seed
               ,
               &c.
               when
               grown
               up
               are
               personally
               under
               the
               Watch
               ,
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 Arg.
                 1.
              
               
               Children
               were
               under
               Patriarchall
               and
               Mosaical
               discipline
               of
               old
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
             
               
                 Reply
                 .
                 The
                 Text
                 alledged
                 (
                 viz.
                 
                   Gen.
                   18.19
                   .
                   &
                   21.9
                   ,
                   10.12
                   .
                
                 and
                 
                   Gal.
                   5.3
                
                 .
                 )
                 do
                 not
                 prove
                 the
                 Antecedent
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 children
                 were
                 under
                 Patriarchal
                 and
                 Mosaical
                 discipline
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   10.
                
                 
              
            
             
               Ans.
               And
               yet
               for
               the
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               confesseth
               ,
               in
               Answer
               to
               this
               Argument
               ,
               pag.
               11.12
               .
               
                 That
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 Families
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 communion
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 their
                 being
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 their
                 life
                 ,
                 untill
                 they
                 were
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 as
                 Ishmael
                 —
                 or
                 voluntarily
                 departed
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 Esau.
                 
              
               And
               doth
               not
               this
               sufficiently
               imply
               ,
               That
               children
               in
               those
               Churches
               ,
               when
               adult
               ,
               were
               under
               Discipline
               in
               those
               Churches
               ?
               For
               ,
               can
               we
               think
               that
               those
               Churches
               had
               no
               Church-discipline
               in
               them
               ?
               or
               that
               the
               Members
               of
               them
               were
               not
               under
               that
               Discipline
               ?
               or
               the
               children
               ,
               when
               grown
               up
               ,
               were
               not
               Members
               ?
               Sure
               ,
               if
               they
               continued
               in
               communion
               with
               the
               Church
               from
               their
               being
               circumcised
               ,
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               their
               life
               ,
               until
               they
               were
               
                 cast
                 out
              
               ,
               or
               did
               
                 voluntarily
                 go
                 away
              
               ;
               then
               it
               was
               not
               meer
               
                 growing
                 up
                 to
                 be
                 adult
              
               ,
               that
               caused
               their
               Church-relation
               ,
               or
               communion
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               cease
               .
               And
               if
               their
               communion
               with
               the
               Church
               did
               not
               cease
               ,
               but
               continue
               ,
               how
               can
               it
               be
               avoided
               but
               they
               were
               under
               Church-discipline
               ?
               Where
               shall
               we
               finde
               ground
               from
               Scripture
               or
               good
               Reason
               ,
               that
               these
               children
               ,
               when
               adult
               ,
               did
               still
               continue
               in
               communion
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               yet
               were
               not
               under
               the
               Church-discipline
               that
               then
               was
               ?
               It
               seems
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               which
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               doth
               expresly
               affirm
               ,
               doth
               unavoidably
               imply
               the
               other
               ,
               which
               is
               affirmed
               by
               the
               Synod
               .
               There
               might
               be
               many
               children
               in
               those
               Families
               of
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               who
               when
               they
               were
               adult
               ,
               were
               neither
               
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 as
              
               Ishmael
               ,
               nor
               
                 departed
                 ,
                 as
              
               Esau
               ;
               and
               these
               continuing
               in
               communion
               with
               the
               Church
               
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 their
                 life
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 being
                 circumcised
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               saith
               they
               did
               ,
               they
               were
               therefore
               under
               the
               Church-discipline
               that
               then
               was
               .
               And
               if
               they
               might
               be
               
                 cast
                 out
              
               ,
               as
               Ishmael
               was
               ,
               Gen.
               21.
               as
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               confesseth
               ;
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               but
               that
               there
               was
               Discipline
               in
               those
               Churches
               ,
               and
               that
               children
               ,
               when
               grown
               up
               ,
               were
               subject
               thereto
               :
               For
               ,
               as
               for
               that
               which
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               suggesteth
               ,
               pag.
               11.
               
               
                 That
                 Ishmael
                 being
                 thirteen
                 years
                 old
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 was
                 then
                 admitted
                 into
                 Church-fellowship
                 
                 and
                 full
                 communion
                 by
                 his
                 personal
                 Covenanting
                 ,
                 being
                 at
                 years
                 of
                 discretion
                 .
              
               The
               Answer
               is
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               very
               unusual
               that
               children
               at
               
                 thirteen
                 years
                 of
                 age
              
               should
               be
               fit
               for
               full
               communion
               .
               And
               as
               for
               Ishmael
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               testified
               of
               him
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               saith
               ,
               He
               should
               be
               
                 a
                 wilde
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 hand
                 against
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 mans
                 hand
                 against
                 him
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               16.
               &
               when
               as
               he
               soon
               after
               became
               such
               
                 a
                 Mocker
              
               and
               Persecutor
               ,
               Gen.
               21.
               
               Gal.
               4.
               as
               that
               for
               it
               he
               was
               
                 cast
                 out
              
               ,
               Gen.
               21.
               it
               is
               therefore
               not
               very
               probable
               that
               he
               at
               
                 thirteen
                 years
                 of
                 age
              
               had
               so
               much
               goodness
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               that
               upon
               the
               profession
               thereof
               he
               should
               then
               be
               admitted
               to
               full
               communion
               .
               It
               seems
               to
               us
               more
               probable
               ,
               considering
               the
               things
               mentioned
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               
                 admitted
                 as
                 a
                 childe
                 in
                 minori●y
                 ,
                 by
                 vi●tue
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 with
              
               Abraham
               
                 and
                 his
                 seed
                 ▪
              
               and
               yet
               when
               grown
               up
               ,
               he
               was
               so
               under
               Discipline
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               
                 cast
                 out
              
               for
               his
               wickedness
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               that
               other
               of
               
                 Mosaicall
                 Discipline
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Reverend
                 Author
              
               confesseth
               ,
               p.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 grown
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Israel
                 were
                 brought
                 under
                 such
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 established
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 by
                 a
                 solemn
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 whereof
                 all
                 adult
                 persons
                 were
                 to
                 take
                 hold
                 personally
                 .
              
               And
               if
               all
               the
               grown
               members
               of
               that
               Church
               were
               brought
               under
               
                 such
                 discipline
                 as
                 was
                 then
                 established
                 ,
              
               then
               the
               other
               particular
               in
               the
               Antecedent
               ,
               
                 That
                 children
                 were
                 u●der
                 Mosaicall
                 discipline
                 ,
              
               is
               here
               also
               confessed
               by
               the
               Author
               .
               Indeed
               ,
               he
               conceiveth
               they
               were
               
                 brought
                 under
                 Discipline
                 by
                 Covenanting
                 personally
              
               ;
               but
               that
               is
               not
               clear
               :
               but
               for
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 under
                 Discipline
              
               ,
               this
               we
               see
               is
               by
               him
               confessed
               ;
               which
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Synod
               affirmed
               .
               And
               why
               may
               not
               that
               Text
               ,
               Gal.
               5.3
               .
               be
               a
               sufficient
               proof
               thereof
               ?
               If
               they
               that
               were
               circumcised
               ,
               were
               bound
               to
               all
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               the
               Text
               affirmeth
               ;
               then
               they
               were
               bound
               to
               that
               Ecclesiastical
               Discipline
               that
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               appointed
               :
               and
               therefore
               children
               being
               circumcised
               ,
               were
               so
               bound
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               were
               adult
               ,
               for
               then
               they
               remained
               circumcised
               .
               There
               are
               good
               Expositors
               who
               upon
               that
               Text
               do
               teach
               ,
               
                 That
                 Circumcision
                 was
                 an
                 obligation
                 to
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Commandments
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Baptism
                 is
                 the
                 like
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Commandments
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
              
               See
               Paraeus
               ,
               and
               
                 Perkins
                 in
                 loc
              
               .
               Whereby
               it
               appeareth
               ;
               That
               what
               
               Discipline
               was
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               children
               circumcised
               in
               Infancy
               were
               subject
               thereto
               ,
               when
               adult
               ,
               as
               being
               
                 bound
                 by
                 their
                 Circumcision
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Commandments
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
            
             
               So
               much
               for
               Defence
               of
               the
               Antecedent
               in
               this
               Argument
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   the
                   Reverend
                   Author
                
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Antecedent
                 were
                 more
                 manifestly
                 true
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Consequent
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 
                   par
                   ratio
                
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 reason
                 of
                 those
                 Patriarchal
                 and
                 Mosaical
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Congregational
                 Churches
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                   page
                   11.
                
                 
              
            
             
               Ans.
               And
               yet
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               confesseth
               in
               
                 Position
                 the
                 fifth
                 and
                 sixth
              
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Abraham
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 substance
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 substance
                 which
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Baptisme
                 is
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 Infants
                 of
                 Confederates
                 are
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 Baptized
                 ,
                 as
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 both
                 outward
                 seales
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Covenant
                 in
                 substance
                 .
              
               So
               that
               here
               seems
               to
               be
               a
               plain
               acknowledgment
               that
               there
               is
               
                 par
                 ratio
              
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               place
               in
               hand
               it
               be
               denied
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               the
               Covenant
               be
               for
               Substance
               the
               same
               now
               as
               it
               was
               then
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               Baptism
               may
               be
               now
               dispensed
               to
               Infants
               ,
               as
               circumcision
               was
               then
               ,
               those
               ordinances
               being
               both
               seales
               of
               the
               same
               covenant
               for
               Substance
               ;
               is
               not
               this
               an
               acknowledgment
               of
               a
               
                 par
                 ratio
              
               between
               them
               ?
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               what
               should
               hinder
               but
               that
               Children
               ,
               when
               grown
               up
               ,
               may
               as
               well
               be
               under
               Church-discipline
               now
               ,
               as
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ?
               for
               ,
               may
               they
               be
               now
               Baptized
               in
               their
               infancy
               ,
               as
               then
               they
               were
               Circumcised
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               in
               both
               
                 par
                 ratio
              
               ?
               and
               might
               they
               be
               then
               under
               Church-discipline
               ,
               and
               yet
               now
               not
               so
               ,
               because
               here
               there
               is
               not
               
                 par
                 ratio
              
               ?
               Is
               Poedobaptisme
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               rightly
               inferred
               from
               the
               Circumcision
               of
               Infants
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               because
               here
               there
               is
               
                 par
                 ratio
              
               between
               them
               ?
               and
               is
               not
               their
               subjection
               to
               Church-discipline
               ,
               when
               adult
               ,
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               rightly
               inferred
               from
               the
               like
               subjection
               in
               the
               Old
               ?
               It
               doth
               not
               appear
               that
               there
               is
               any
               want
               of
               
                 par
                 ratio
              
               in
               the
               one
               case
               ,
               any
               more
               then
               in
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               that
               which
               is
               here
               immediately
               brought
               in
               pag.
               11.
               to
               prove
               that
               there
               is
               not
               ,
               
                 par
                 ratio
              
               ;
               viz.
               
               
                 Because
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 families
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 Communion
                 
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 their
                 life
                 ,
                 until
                 they
                 were
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 as
                 Ishmael
                 or
                 voluntarily
                 departed
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 Esau.
                 
              
               We
               conceive
               this
               is
               no
               proof
               at
               all
               of
               the
               disparity
               alledged
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               we
               say
               the
               very
               same
               concerning
               the
               Children
               of
               Church-members
               in
               these
               dayes
               ,
               viz.
               that
               they
               still
               continue
               in
               the
               Church
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               their
               life
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               cast
               out
               in
               a
               Gospel
               way
               ,
               which
               he
               doth
               not
               disprove
               .
               And
               therfore
               in
               this
               there
               is
               no
               want
               of
               
                 par
                 ratio
              
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               proof
               of
               disparity
               between
               the
               Church
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               our
               Churches
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 read
                 of
                 any
                 Ordinance
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 casting
                 out
                 Members
                 for
                 sins
                 against
                 the
                 Moral
                 Law.
                 And
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 grown
                 Members
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 were
                 brought
                 under
                 such
                 discipline
                 as
                 was
                 established
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 solemn
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 whereof
                 all
                 adult
                 persons
                 were
                 to
                 take
                 hold
                 personally
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Answer
               is
               ;
               Touching
               the
               former
               of
               these
               ,
               that
               sundry
               things
               may
               be
               said
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               very
               probable
               that
               in
               Israel
               there
               was
               appointed
               of
               God
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               Church-censure
               or
               d●scipline
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               sins
               against
               the
               Ceremoniall
               Law
               ,
               but
               also
               against
               the
               Moral
               ;
               For
               ,
               the
               Lord
               doth
               so
               of●en
               ,
               and
               earnestly
               command
               Holiness
               and
               purity
               to
               that
               People
               ,
               and
               so
               often
               and
               severely
               reproveth
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               only
               in
               the
               offenders
               themselves
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               them
               that
               suffered
               it
               ,
               and
               this
               not
               only
               in
               Ceremonial
               matters
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               sins
               against
               the
               Moral
               Law
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               very
               probable
               that
               he
               would
               have
               no
               Church-discipline
               used
               for
               such
               matters
               as
               these
               ,
               but
               only
               for
               Ceremonial
               .
               Is
               it
               likely
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               man
               should
               eat
               
                 Leavened
                 bread
              
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               that
               for
               this
               he
               must
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               as
               Exod.
               12.15
               ,
               19.
               or
               if
               a
               man
               should
               
                 touch
                 a
                 dead
                 body
              
               ,
               or
               
                 a
                 bone
                 of
                 a
                 Man
              
               ,
               or
               
                 a
                 grave
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               that
               this
               were
               such
               uncleanness
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               must
               not
               then
               enter
               into
               the
               Tabernacle
               or
               Temple
               ,
               but
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               
                 a
                 defiling
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               such
               offenders
               must
               be
               
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 their
                 People
              
               ?
               and
               yet
               nevertheless
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               had
               
                 killed
                 another
                 man
              
               ,
               or
               had
               
                 committed
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 Whoredome
              
               ,
               or
               Drunkeness
               ,
               or
               
                 other
                 abomination
              
               ,
               that
               yet
               there
               was
               no
               such
               uncleanness
               in
               these
               as
               to
               
                 defile
                 the
                 Sanctuary
              
               ,
               or
               to
               cause
               a
               man
               to
               be
               
                 kept
                 out
              
               ,
               or
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               ,
               or
               
                 cast
                 out
              
               for
               the
               same
               ?
               This
               seems
               to
               us
               not
               very
               probable
               .
            
             
             
               And
               yet
               if
               it
               were
               certain
               and
               clear
               ,
               that
               so
               it
               was
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               the
               purpose
               for
               which
               this
               is
               alledged
               is
               not
               gained
               thereby
               ,
               but
               the
               Consequence
               questioned
               may
               be
               sound
               and
               good
               for
               all
               this
               .
               The
               Consequence
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 children
                 were
                 under
                 Mosaical
                 Discipline
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 under
                 Congregational
                 Discipline
                 now
                 :
              
               This
               is
               the
               Synods
               argument
               .
               But
               ,
               saith
               the
               
                 Answer
                 ,
                 This
                 Consequence
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 ,
                 because
                 Mosaical
                 Discipline
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 cast
                 men
                 out
                 for
                 sins
                 against
                 the
                 Moral
                 Law
                 :
              
               But
               ,
               say
               we
               ,
               The
               Argument
               and
               Consequence
               may
               be
               good
               for
               all
               this
               ;
               for
               ,
               Suppose
               there
               were
               this
               difference
               between
               the
               Mosaical
               Discipline
               that
               was
               then
               ,
               and
               the
               Congregational
               Discipline
               that
               is
               now
               ,
               that
               the
               former
               were
               onely
               for
               
                 Ceremonial
                 uncleanness
              
               ,
               and
               the
               lat●er
               for
               Moral
               ;
               yet
               ,
               if
               
                 children
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 Discipline
                 that
                 was
                 then
                 ,
              
               we
               conceive
               they
               are
               therefore
               
                 under
                 the
                 Church-discipline
                 that
                 is
                 now
                 :
              
               and
               we
               think
               this
               arguing
               to
               be
               better
               ,
               and
               more
               strong
               ,
               then
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               because
               they
               are
               not
               under
               
                 such
                 Discipline
                 as
                 was
                 then
              
               ,
               that
               therefore
               now
               they
               are
               under
               
                 none
                 at
                 all
              
               .
               And
               plain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               a●gueth
               
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 now
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
              
               from
               
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 that
                 was
                 under
              
               Moses
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               9.13
               .
               and
               sheweth
               the
               danger
               of
               
                 unworthy
                 receiving
              
               our
               Sacraments
               ,
               from
               the
               evil
               that
               b●fell
               many
               who
               were
               partakers
               of
               the
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 spirituall
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
              
               that
               was
               then
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.1
               ,
               2
               ,
               &c.
               and
               if
               he
               argue
               from
               the
               Ministry
               and
               Sacraments
               that
               we●e
               under
               Moses
               ;
               why
               i●
               not
               the
               
                 Argument
                 also
                 good
              
               from
               the
               
                 Mosaicall
                 Discipline
              
               ?
               We
               cannot
               think
               the
               
                 Apostle
                 ▪
                 s
                 Consequence
              
               might
               be
               denied
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               now
               no
               such
               
                 holy
                 things
              
               ;
               no
               such
               Temple
               and
               Altar
               as
               was
               then
               ;
               no
               such
               
                 Baptism
                 in
                 the
                 Cloud
              
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
              
               ;
               no
               such
               Mann●
               ,
               and
               
                 Water
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Rock
              
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               :
               To
               deny
               the
               Consequence
               of
               the
               
                 Apostle's
                 Argument
              
               upon
               any
               such
               ground
               ,
               we
               think
               were
               very
               insufficient
               ;
               and
               therefore
               why
               may
               not
               the
               Consequence
               be
               good
               ,
               from
               
                 the
                 subjection
                 of
                 children
                 to
              
               Mosaical
               Discipline
               ,
               to
               prove
               
                 their
                 subjection
                 to
                 New-Testament-discipline
              
               ;
               although
               it
               were
               granted
               ,
               that
               their
               Discipline
               were
               onely
               for
               
                 Ceremonial
                 matters
              
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               have
               none
               such
               ,
               but
               onely
               for
               
                 sins
                 against
                 the
                 moral
                 Law
              
               ?
               For
               ought
               we
               see
               ,
               the
               Argument
               and
               Consequence
               is
               good
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               other
               .
            
             
             
               The
               other
               particular
               alledged
               by
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
               to
               shew
               a
               difference
               between
               the
               Church
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               our
               Churches
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               children
               ,
               when
               adult
               ,
               might
               be
               under
               Mosaical
               Discipline
               ,
               but
               not
               under
               Congregational
               ▪
               is
               this
               :
               
                 Because
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 grown
                 members
                 were
                 brought
                 under
                 such
                 Discipline
                 as
                 was
                 established
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 by
                 a
                 solemn
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 whereof
                 all
                 adult
                 persons
                 were
                 to
                 take
                 hold
                 personally
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   12.
                
                 
              
            
             
               Ans.
               It
               is
               not
               clear
               ,
               nor
               at
               all
               said
               in
               the
               place
               alledged
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 D●ut
              
               .
               26.16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               that
               by
               the
               
                 Entring
                 into
                 covenant
              
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               they
               were
               brought
               under
               the
               
                 Church-discipline
                 in
                 that
                 Church
              
               ,
               but
               they
               might
               be
               under
               Church-discipline
               otherwise
               ,
               even
               by
               the
               Commandment
               and
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               meerly
               by
               
                 that
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               or
               by
               means
               of
               it
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               
                 that
                 Covenant
              
               were
               entred
               into
               in
               the
               day
               of
               their
               bringing
               
                 the
                 Tythes
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 year
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               Verses
               immediately
               preceding
               ,
               viz.
               ver
               .
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               then
               it
               could
               not
               be
               
                 that
                 Covenant
              
               that
               brought
               all
               adult
               persons
               under
               Discipline
               :
               for
               ,
               a
               man
               might
               be
               adult
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               have
               any
               Tythes
               to
               bring
               ;
               as
               not
               having
               yet
               any
               personal
               estate
               or
               possession
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               it
               often
               is
               with
               us
               ;
               yea
               ,
               a
               man
               might
               be
               adult
               ,
               and
               have
               estate
               and
               Tythes
               two
               years
               afore
               this
               ,
               for
               this
               that
               is
               here
               spoken
               of
               was
               
                 the
                 Tythes
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 year
                 .
              
               Now
               if
               a
               man
               were
               adult
               and
               had
               personal
               estate
               afore
               this
               time
               ,
               or
               adult
               and
               had
               yet
               no
               estate
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 this
                 Covenant
              
               was
               onely
               entred
               into
               at
               that
               
                 third
                 year
                 of
                 Tything
              
               ,
               then
               ●
               cannot
               be
               that
               by
               
                 this
                 Covenant
              
               they
               were
               brought
               under
               Discipline
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               adult
               ,
               and
               so
               under
               Discipline
               afore
               .
               Or
               if
               the
               Covenant
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               were
               not
               entred
               into
               at
               the
               
                 third
                 year
                 of
                 Tything
              
               ;
               then
               why
               might
               it
               not
               be
               of
               
                 all
                 the
                 people
              
               joyntly
               together
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               any
               
                 particular
                 persons
              
               severally
               by
               themselves
               ?
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               Text
               contrary
               to
               this
               ,
               but
               rather
               for
               it
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               Covenancer
               here
               spoken
               of
               ,
               is
               
                 avouched
                 that
                 day
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Lords
                 peculiar
                 people
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               18
               ,
               19.
               which
               title
               of
               [
               People
               ]
               is
               not
               suitable
               to
               any
               
                 particular
                 person
              
               .
               And
               sure
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 Covenant
              
               Deut
               29.10
               ,
               11
               ,
               &c.
               was
               of
               
                 all
                 the
                 people
              
               joyntly
               together
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               a
               Covenant
               not
               onely
               with
               Men
               ,
               but
               with
               Women
               ,
               yea
               with
               
                 Little
                 children
              
               ,
               and
               with
               
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 not
                 there
                 that
                 day
                 ,
              
               but
               with
               
                 posterity
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 afterward
                 born
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               this
               was
               not
               
               onely
               a
               Covenant
               of
               the
               adult
               ,
               to
               bring
               them
               under
               Church-discipline
               as
               if
               else
               they
               had
               not
               been
               under
               it
               ,
               but
               being
               also
               with
               
                 little
                 ones
              
               ,
               that
               were
               then
               in
               minority
               ,
               it
               might
               suffice
               to
               bring
               them
               under
               Discipline
               when
               they
               should
               be
               
                 grown
                 up
              
               .
               So
               that
               nothing
               doth
               yet
               appear
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               
                 ●●ult
                 persons
              
               in
               Israel
               were
               not
               under
               Discipline
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               
                 taking
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 personally
              
               ;
               but
               for
               ought
               that
               doth
               yet
               appear
               ,
               they
               might
               be
               under
               Discipline
               afore
               they
               had
               thus
               done
               .
               Therefore
               we
               yet
               see
               not
               any
               such
               disparity
               between
               the
               
                 Patriarchall
                 and
                 Mosaicall
                 Churches
                 formerly
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Congregationall
                 Churches
                 under
                 the.
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
              
               but
               that
               from
               
                 the
                 subjection
                 of
                 children
                 ,
                 when
                 adult
                 ,
              
               unto
               Church-discipline
               in
               the
               former
               ,
               may
               be
               justly
               inferred
               
                 their
                 subjection
                 thereto
              
               in
               the
               latter
               .
            
             
               So
               much
               for
               Defence
               of
               the
               Synods
               first
               Argument
               ,
               to
               prove
               
                 That
                 children
                 of
                 Church-members
                 ,
                 when
                 adult
                 ,
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 Watch
                 ,
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               the
               second
               Argument
               ,
               to
               prove
               
                 Children
                 when
                 adult
                 subject
                 to
                 Church-discipline
              
               ;
               viz.
               
            
             
               
                 Because
                 they
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 Members
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 subject
                 to
                 Church-judicature
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               5.12
               .
            
             
               The
               Answer
               that
               is
               given
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Argument
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Text
                 alledged
                 doth
                 not
                 prove
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               The
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               are
               express
               and
               plain
               ,
               
                 What
                 have
                 I
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 judge
                 them
                 also
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 ?
                 Do
                 ye
                 not
                 judge
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 within
                 ?
                 but
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 God
                 judgeth
                 .
              
               By
               which
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               and
               undeniable
               ,
               That
               though
               
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 without
              
               be
               not
               subject
               to
               Church-judicature
               ,
               or
               Church-discipline
               ,
               yet
               for
               
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 within
              
               it
               is
               otherwise
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               if
               these
               children
               be
               within
               ,
               to
               deny
               them
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               Church-judicature
               ,
               is
               to
               deny
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               that
               which
               is
               here
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 By
                 
                   [
                   them
                   within
                
                 ]
                 is
                 meant
                 Members
                 in
                 full
                 communion
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 full
                 membership
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 Censures
                 :
              
            
             
               Our
               Answer
               is
               ,
               That
               this
               should
               be
               Proved
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Affirmed
               ,
               for
               ,
               
                 affirmanti
                 incumbit
                 probatio
              
               .
               It
               was
               wont
               to
               be
               said
               ,
               
                 Non
                 est
                 
                 distinguendum
                 ubi
                 lex
                 non
                 distinguit
                 :
              
               Distinctions
               should
               be
               warranted
               by
               the
               Word
               ;
               therefore
               when
               the
               Word
               saith
               ,
               Such
               as
               are
               
                 within
                 ,
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 Church-judicature
                 ,
              
               to
               restrain
               this
               being
               within
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               are
               in
               
                 full
                 communion
                 in
                 all
                 Ordinances
              
               ,
               and
               to
               exempt
               many
               others
               ,
               though
               
                 adult
                 persons
              
               ,
               and
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               onely
               because
               they
               are
               not
               
                 so
                 with●n
              
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               in
               
                 full
                 communion
              
               ;
               we
               say
               ,
               to
               exempt
               them
               upon
               this
               ground
               from
               Church-judicature
               ,
               is
               more
               then
               we
               see
               any
               sufficient
               proof
               for
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Reason
               here
               rendred
               ,
               
                 That
                 Excommunication
                 is
                 a
                 casting
                 out
                 from
                 communion
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 how
                 can
                 any
                 be
                 formally
                 Excommunicated
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 never
                 in
                 communion
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 within
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
              
            
             
               The
               Answer
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               Synod
               doth
               not
               here
               expresly
               speak
               of
               Excommunica●●o●
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               children
               are
               subject
               to
               that
               Ordinance
               ;
               but
               onely
               saith
               ,
               
                 They
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 Watch
                 ,
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Gove●nment
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               there
               was
               no
               need
               here
               to
               answer
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 Excommunicated
              
               :
               for
               ,
               if
               that
               were
               so
               ,
               (
               which
               we
               are
               farre
               from
               granting
               )
               yet
               what
               the
               Synod
               here
               saith
               ,
               may
               be
               true
               f●r
               all
               this
               .
            
             
               And
               th●ugh
               ●t
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               were
               
                 never
                 in
                 Church-communion
                 at
                 all
              
               ,
               cannot
               properly
               be
               Excommunicated
               ;
               yet
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
               we
               suppose
               ,
               doth
               not
               ,
               nor
               will
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               many
               who
               have
               
                 never
                 yet
                 been
                 p●rtakers
                 of
                 all
                 Ordinances
                 ,
              
               or
               of
               the
               Lord●
               Supper
               
                 as
                 children
                 in
                 minority
              
               ,
               yet
               may
               be
               counted
               Church-member●
               ,
               and
               so
               have
               much
               Church-communion
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               much
               benefit
               thereby
               ;
               as
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               
                 Baptism
                 the
                 Seal
                 thereof
              
               ;
               the
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               
                 Blessing
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 Church-watchfulness
                 ,
              
               to
               excite
               them
               ,
               and
               encourage
               them
               to
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 good
              
               ,
               and
               to
               reclaim
               them
               
                 from
                 evil
              
               :
               Such
               Church-communion
               as
               this
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               partakers
               of
               ,
               who
               y●●
               have
               not
               been
               admitted
               to
               full
               communion
               ;
               and
               therefore
               what
               impossibility
               is
               there
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               men
               may
               be
               Excommunicated
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 from
                 such
                 communion
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 ,
              
               though
               they
               never
               had
               
                 such
                 full
                 communion
                 as
                 others
              
               .
               If
               a
               Parent
               in
               full
               communion
               be
               justly
               ,
               for
               some
               delinquency
               ,
               Excommunicated
               ,
               we
               suppose
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               *
               Will
               say
               ,
               
                 that
                 his
                 children
                 in
                 minority
                 are
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 their
                 membership
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 Excommunicated
                 with
                 the
                 Pa●ent
                 .
              
               And
               if
               
               so
               ,
               then
               there
               may
               be
               Excommunicatio●
               ,
               where
               there
               never
               was
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               
                 full
                 communion
              
               .
               And
               so
               for
               all
               that
               is
               here
               said
               ,
               [
               
                 That
                 pe●sons
                 not
                 in
                 full
                 communion
                 cannot
                 be
                 Excommun●ca●ed
              
               ]
               yet
               what
               the
               Synod
               saith
               may
               be
               true
               ,
               
                 That
                 persons
                 not
                 in
                 full
                 communion
                 may
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 Watch
                 ,
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
              
               and
               how
               much
               more
               if
               even
               such
               persons
               may
               be
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               from
               their
               Church-membership
               ,
               and
               so
               from
               what
               Church-communion
               they
               had
               ?
            
             
               To
               the
               third
               Argument
               ,
               to
               prove
               
                 Children
                 of
                 Church-members
                 ,
                 when
                 adult
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 Watch
                 ,
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               viz.
               
            
             
               
                 Because
                 they
                 are
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 under
                 Discipline
                 in
                 Christs
                 School
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Reverend
               Author's
               Answer
               hath
               in
               it
               
                 a
                 Concession
              
               ,
               and
               
                 an
                 Exception
              
               :
               The
               Concession
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 Church-members
                 are
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 Infants
                 foeder●lly
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 therefore
                 both
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 suitably
                 to
                 their
                 membership
                 .
              
               Now
               if
               all
               Church-members
               be
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
                 under
                 D●scipline
              
               ,
               and
               even
               Infants
               so
               in
               their
               way
               ;
               it
               is
               strange
               ,
               that
               these
               that
               their
               infancy
               are
               now
               become
               adult
               ,
               should
               now
               be
               
                 n●
                 Disciples
              
               ,
               nor
               Church-members
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 not
                 under
                 Church-discipline
              
               ,
               which
               before
               they
               were
               under
               ;
               when
               as
               they
               have
               neither
               been
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               from
               their
               Membership
               and
               Discipleship
               ,
               nor
               deserving
               any
               such
               matter
               :
               One
               would
               think
               it
               were
               more
               rational
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               as
               they
               were
               in
               Church-relation
               when
               Infants
               ,
               so
               they
               continue
               therein
               ,
               though
               adult
               ;
               except
               in
               some
               way
               of
               God
               they
               be
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               therefrom
               ,
               and
               do
               so
               deserve
               .
            
             
               But
               though
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               yield
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               yet
               he
               puts
               in
               this
               Exception
               ;
               
                 That
                 he
                 findes
                 not
                 any
                 where
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 adult
                 persons
                 are
                 styled
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 or
                 accounted
                 Members
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               Suppose
               such
               Term
               or
               Title
               were
               not
               found
               applied
               to
               the
               Persons
               spoken
               of
               ,
               yet
               sith
               for
               the
               thing
               it
               is
               confessed
               that
               they
               were
               Disciples
               and
               Members
               when
               Infants
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               more
               rationall
               to
               confess
               
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 still
              
               (
               except
               the
               Scripture
               said
               the
               contrary
               )
               and
               that
               they
               
                 so
                 continue
              
               (
               though
               the
               Term
               and
               Title
               be
               not
               found
               )
               untill
               they
               be
               upon
               desert
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               ,
               or
               
                 cast
                 ou●
              
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               now
               being
               adult
               ,
               they
               have
               lost
               the
               Relation
               and
               Priviledge
               
               which
               they
               had
               when
               they
               were
               Infants
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               not
               been
               
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 it
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 ever
                 so
                 deserved
              
               before
               men
               ?
               For
               ,
               if
               they
               incur
               such
               loss
               by
               
                 becoming
                 adult
              
               ,
               it
               may
               seem
               it
               were
               good
               for
               Members
               Children
               to
               
                 dye
                 in
                 their
                 Infancy
              
               ,
               and
               never
               live
               to
               be
               adult
               ;
               sith
               in
               their
               Infancy
               they
               had
               Church-relation
               ,
               and
               Covenant-state
               ,
               which
               now
               they
               have
               lost
               ,
               though
               without
               their
               desert
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 adult
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Mat.
                   28
                   20.
                
                 must
                 observe
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 all
                 Christs
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Disciples
                 there
                 intended
                 ,
                 w●th
                 reference
                 to
                 adult
                 persons
                 ,
                 are
                 Members
                 in
                 full
                 Communion
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   13.
                
                 
              
            
             
               Ans.
               This
               Arguing
               is
               but
               too
               lik●
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Antipoedobaptists
               :
               for
               it
               is
               well
               known
               how
               they
               would
               
                 exclude
                 infants
                 by
                 this
                 Text
              
               ,
               from
               being
               
                 partakers
                 of
                 Bap●ism
              
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               D●sciples
               so
               ,
               made
               
                 by
                 Teaching
              
               ,
               or
               by
               being
               taught
               to
               
                 observe
                 all
                 Christs
                 Commandments
              
               ;
               because
               Infants
               cannot
               
                 do
                 this
              
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 Disciples
                 to
                 be
                 Baptized
                 .
              
               But
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               confesseth
               ,
               that
               
                 I●fants
                 are
                 Disciples
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               are
               
                 to
                 be
                 Baptized
              
               .
               Why
               then
               should
               he
               say
               that
               now
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               
                 become
                 adult
              
               ,
               they
               are
               Disciples
               no
               longer
               ,
               as
               not
               observing
               
                 all
                 Christs
                 Commandments
              
               ,
               not
               being
               in
               
                 full
                 communion
              
               ?
               The
               Arguing
               of
               the
               Antipoedopaptists
               from
               this
               Text
               is
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               viz.
               
                 All
                 Disciples
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 Baptized
                 ,
                 ●●e
                 taught
                 to
                 observe
                 all
                 Christs
                 commandments
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 agree
                 to
                 Infants
                 :
                 therefore
                 Infants
                 are
                 no●
                 Disciples
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 Baptized
                 .
              
               And
               is
               not
               the
               Arguing
               of
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               much
               like
               it
               ?
               viz.
               
                 All
                 adult
                 persons
                 that
                 are
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 do
                 observe
                 all
                 Ch●ists
                 Commandments
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 agree
                 to
                 such
                 adult
                 persons
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 full
                 communion
                 :
                 therefore
                 adult
                 persons
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 full
                 communion
                 are
                 not
                 Disciples
                 .
              
               The
               Conclusion
               in
               the
               
                 former
                 arguing
              
               ,
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               we
               are
               confident
               will
               not
               own
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Conclusion
               in
               the
               latter
               ,
               being
               so
               l●ke
               unto
               it
               ,
               one
               answer
               may
               serve
               for
               both
               the
               Arguments
               ;
               which
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               the
               major
               Propositions
               in
               both
               do
               not
               universally
               and
               absolutely
               hold
               but
               onely
               so
               far
               as
               the
               persons
               are
               capable
               ;
               so
               far
               
                 all
                 Disciples
              
               that
               are
               to
               be
               Baptized
               ,
               and
               
                 all
                 adult
                 persons
              
               that
               are
               Disciples
               ,
               are
               to
               observe
               
                 all
                 Christs
                 Commandments
              
               :
               but
               as
               this
               doth
               not
               exclude
               Infants
               from
               being
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               from
               being
               Baptized
               ;
               so
               neither
               are
               the
               
                 adult
                 person
              
               ▪
               spoken
               
               of
               excluded
               from
               being
               Disciples
               ,
               though
               neither
               the
               one
               nor
               the
               other
               be
               yet
               fit
               for
               observing
               
                 all
                 Christs
              
               Commandments
               ,
               in
               full
               communion
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               fourth
               Argument
               ;
               
                 They
                 are
                 in
                 Church-covenant
                 ,
                 therefore
                 subject
                 to
                 Church-power
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               17.7
               .
               &
               18.19
               .
            
             
               The
               Answer
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 covenant
                 dejure
                 ,
                 being
                 adult
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 admitted
                 into
                 Church-communion
                 in
                 all
                 Ordinances
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               And
               yet
               the
               Text
               saith
               ,
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Abraham
               is
               
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 seed
                 in
                 their
                 generations
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               17.7
               .
               and
               this
               Reverend
               Author
               will
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 covenant
                 in
                 their
                 Infancy
                 ,
                 are
                 thereby
                 left
                 under
                 engagement
                 to
                 service
                 and
                 subjection
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 grown
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 engagement
                 upon
                 them
                 is
                 strong
                 —
                 To
                 know
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 serve
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 perfect
                 heart
                 and
                 a
                 willng
                 mind
                 
                   p.
                   44.
                
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 live
                 in
                 neglect
                 or
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 Ordnances
                 ,
                 or
                 unsuitable
                 conversation
                 ,
                 they
                 hereby
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 that
                 covenant
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 were
                 left
                 under
                 engagement
                 in
                 their
                 Infancy
                 ,
                 
                   pag
                   43.
                   
                   ●4
                   45.
                
                 
              
               Now
               if
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               it
               plainly
               appeareth
               hereby
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               were
               in
               the
               Covenant
               in
               
                 ●h●●
                 I●fancy
              
               ,
               they
               are
               likewise
               so
               
                 when
                 adult
              
               ;
               for
               else
               ,
               how
               could
               their
               sins
               of
               Omission
               or
               Commission
               be
               breach
               of
               that
               Covenant
               ?
               can
               a
               man
               be
               guilty
               of
               
                 breaking
                 covenant
              
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               not
               〈◊〉
               but
               the
               sins
               of
               these
               adult
               persons
               are
               
                 breach
                 of
                 covenant
              
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               
                 in
                 the
                 covenant
              
               :
               therefore
               that
               cannot
               stand
               which
               is
               here
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 these
                 adult
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 covenant
                 in
                 their
                 Infancy
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 now
                 in
                 covenant
                 when
                 adult
                 ,
                 until
                 they
                 be
                 admitted
                 into
                 Church-communion
                 in
                 all
                 Ordinances
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               the
               fifth
               Argument
               ,
               viz.
               
                 They
                 are
                 Subjects
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 under
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom●
                 ,
              
               Ezek.
               37.25
               ,
               26.
               
            
             
               The
               Answer
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 this
                 Argument
                 may
                 be
                 retorted
                 against
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 proofs
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 thus
                 :
                 The
                 Subjects
                 of
                 Christs
                 Kingdome
                 have
                 full
                 communion
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 priviledges
                 of
                 Christs
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 adult
                 persons
                 have
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 ex-confesso
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 
                 not
                 Subjects
                 ●f
                 Christs
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 not
                 under
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               The
               sum
               is
               ,
               The
               Subjects
               of
               Christs
               Kingdome
               have
               full
               communion
               in
               all
               the
               Priviledges
               of
               Christs
               Kingdome
               :
               But
               the
               adult
               persons
               spoken
               of
               have
               not
               such
               communion
               :
               E●go
               .
               But
               is
               this
               true
               ,
               that
               
                 a●●
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 Christs
                 Kingdome
                 have
                 full
                 communion
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Priviledges
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               even
               
                 in
                 all
              
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               
                 some
                 onely
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               in
               all
               Ordinances
               ?
               What
               shall
               be
               said
               then
               of
               
                 little
                 children
              
               ?
               must
               they
               have
               communion
               in
               
                 all
                 Church-priviledges
              
               ,
               and
               
                 all
                 Ordinances
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               Voting
               in
               Elections
               ,
               &c.
               or
               else
               be
               no
               Subjects
               of
               Christs
               Kingdome
               ?
               It
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               such
               communion
               they
               cannot
               have
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               as
               plain
               ,
               that
               
                 Of
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Go●
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               would
               have
               them
               to
               be
               
                 brought
                 unto
                 him
              
               ,
               and
               
                 rebuked
                 those
                 that
                 would
                 have
                 kept
                 them
                 from
                 him
                 ,
              
               Mark
               10
               and
               therefore
               persons
               may
               be
               
                 Subjects
                 of
                 Christs
                 Kingdome
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               have
               communion
               in
               
                 all
                 th●
                 Ordinances
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Priviledges
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdome
              
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               
                 adult
                 persons
              
               spoken
               of
               ,
               may
               be
               Subjects
               of
               Christs
               Kingdome
               ,
               though
               not
               yet
               fit
               for
               
                 all
                 Ordinances
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               being
               ●ubjects
               ,
               must
               be
               subject
               to
               such
               Laws
               of
               that
               Kingdome
               as
               are
               suitable
               to
               their
               state
               ,
               as
               Infants
               and
               
                 little
                 children
              
               to
               such
               as
               are
               suitable
               to
               theirs
               .
               Exclude
               these
               
                 adult
                 persons
              
               from
               being
               under
               the
               Laws
               and
               Government
               of
               Christs
               Kingdome
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               not
               communion
               in
               
                 all
                 the
                 Priviledges
                 of
                 it
              
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               we
               may
               
                 exclude
                 Infants
              
               :
               allow
               Infants
               to
               be
               Subjects
               of
               Christs
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               partakers
               of
               
                 some
                 Priviledges
              
               of
               it
               ,
               viz.
               such
               as
               they
               are
               
                 capable
                 of
              
               ,
               though
               not
               of
               all
               ;
               and
               then
               why
               may
               not
               the
               like
               be
               yielded
               concerning
               the
               adult
               persons
               spoken
               of
               ?
            
             
               To
               the
               sixth
               Argument
               ,
               the
               Answer
               returned
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 same
                 Answer
                 may
                 serve
                 for
                 this
                 also
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               If
               this
               were
               so
               ,
               then
               our
               Defence
               of
               the
               third
               ,
               may
               be
               a
               Defence
               of
               this
               also
               :
               Nevertheless
               ,
               it
               seemeth
               this
               Argument
               is
               not
               the
               same
               with
               the
               third
               ,
               but
               distinct
               from
               it
               ,
               the
               Mediums
               in
               them
               not
               being
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               distinct
               :
               for
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               the
               Argument
               is
               from
               their
               
                 being
                 disciples
              
               ,
               or
               Scholars
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
                 under
                 discipline
                 in
              
               
               Christs
               School
               ;
               but
               this
               here
               is
               from
               
                 their
                 being
                 Baptized
              
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               they
               are
               in
               a
               state
               of
               subjection
               to
               the
               authoritative
               teaching
               of
               Christs
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               observation
               of
               
                 all
                 his
                 commandment●
              
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               they
               are
               in
               a
               state
               of
               
                 subjection
                 to
                 discipline
              
               :
               for
               thus
               the
               Argument
               stands
               ;
               They
               that
               are
               Baptized
               ,
               are
               thereby
               left
               in
               a
               state
               of
               subject
               on
               to
               the
               authoritative
               teaching
               of
               Christs
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               observation
               of
               all
               his
               Commandments
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               a
               state
               of
               subjection
               to
               Discipline
               :
               But
               the
               adult
               persons
               spoken
               of
               are
               persons
               Baptized
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               P●op●si●ion
               is
               grounded
               on
               the
               Text
               ,
               Mat.
               28.19
               ,
               20.
               where
               Christs
               Ministers
               are
               required
               to
               
                 Bap●ize
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 Baptized
                 to
                 observe
                 all
                 his
                 commandments
                 .
              
               The
               Assumption
               is
               plain
               of
               it self
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               seventh
               Argument
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 Elders
                 must
                 seed
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
                 both
                 Teach
                 and
                 Rule
                 all
                 the
                 Flock
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 children
                 are
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Flock
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Reverend
               Author
               answereth
               ,
               
                 That
                 this
                 concerneth
                 not
                 such
                 grown
                 persons
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 full
                 communion
                 ,
                 for
                 without
                 this
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 of
                 the
                 Flock
                 or
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               If
               this
               that
               is
               here
               said
               were
               sufficiently
               and
               clearly
               proved
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               very
               acceptable
               to
               many
               Elders
               in
               this
               Country
               ,
               as
               clearing
               them
               from
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               burthen
               which
               they
               suppose
               themselves
               to
               be
               under
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Holy-Ghost
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 must
                 take
                 heed
                 to
                 themselves
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               20
               28.
               and
               that
               
                 they
                 must
                 watch
                 for
                 their
                 Souls
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 must
                 give
                 account
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               13.17
               .
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 these
                 Soules
              
               ,
               and
               
                 this
                 flock
              
               ,
               are
               only
               such
               as
               are
               in
               
                 full
                 communi●n
              
               ,
               and
               Infants
               or
               
                 Children
                 in
                 minority
              
               ;
               and
               that
               these
               last
               mentioned
               ▪
               who
               then
               were
               of
               the
               flock
               ,
               do
               now
               
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 it
              
               ,
               when
               they
               become
               ●aul
               ;
               and
               that
               now
               the
               Elders
               are
               not
               charged
               to
               
                 watch
                 over
                 them
              
               any
               longer
               ,
               nor
               to
               
                 give
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 Soules
              
               ,
               we
               fear
               this
               would
               be
               an
               undue
               straitning
               and
               limiting
               of
               the
               Texts
               alledged
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               no
               good
               plea
               before
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               therefore
               without
               b●t●er
               proof
               ,
               we
               dare
               not
               assent
               unto
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 what
                 the
                 Synod
                 alledgeth
              
               ,
               "
               That
               the
               Apostle
               writing
               to
               the
               F●ock
               or
               Church
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               doth
               also
               write
               to
               children
               ,
               
                 Eph.
                 6.1
              
               .
               as
               counting
               them
               part
               of
               the
               flock
               :
            
             
             
               We
               do
               not
               see
               that
               this
               is
               sufficiently
               taken
               off
               ,
               by
               what
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               answereth
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 That
                 those
                 Children
                 were
                 either
                 Children
                 in
                 their
                 Minority
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 adult
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 personally
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 full
                 Communion
                 .
              
               For
               ,
               let
               the
               words
               and
               scope
               of
               the
               Text
               be
               considered
               ,
               and
               we
               conceive
               it
               will
               appear
               ,
               that
               this
               exposition
               of
               the
               place
               is
               too
               narrow
               ;
               for
               the
               Children
               there
               spoken
               of
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               were
               bound
               to
               
                 obey
                 their
                 Parents
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 this
                 being
                 right
                 ,
              
               and
               such
               as
               were
               under
               the
               fifth
               Commandment
               ;
               the
               words
               whereof
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               there
               alledge
               ,
               
                 Honour
                 thy
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Now
               how
               shall
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               though
               Children
               in
               minority
               ,
               and
               children
               when
               admitted
               into
               
                 full
                 communion
              
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               bound
               to
               
                 obey
                 their
                 Parents
              
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 Honour
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
              
               ,
               yet
               other
               children
               are
               not
               so
               bound
               ?
               Is
               there
               any
               ground
               for
               it
               ,
               that
               children
               
                 now
                 adult
              
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               
                 full
                 communion
              
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               exempted
               from
               this
               Commandment
               of
               
                 Obedience
                 to
                 their
                 Parents
              
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 Ho●ouring
                 of
                 them
              
               ?
               we
               conceive
               there
               is
               none
               :
               and
               if
               there
               be
               not
               ,
               then
               the
               children
               there
               spoken
               of
               ,
               are
               
                 children
                 adult
              
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ,
               w●ether
               
                 in
                 full
                 communion
              
               or
               not
               .
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               these
               children
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ,
               
                 are
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Flock
              
               and
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               to
               whom
               that
               Epistle
               is
               written
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               
                 whole
                 Flock
              
               being
               under
               the
               charge
               of
               Elders
               to
               
                 feed
                 them
              
               (
               i.
               e.
               both
               to
               
                 Teach
                 and
                 k●l●
                 them
              
               )
               it
               appeareth
               thereby
               ,
               that
               what
               the
               Synod
               here
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 these
                 children
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 Watch
                 ,
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               is
               sound
               and
               good
               ,
               and
               so
               stands
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               is
               here
               alledged
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               In
               Answer
               to
               the
               Eighth
               Argument
               ,
               
                 From
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 Irreligion
                 and
                 Apostacy
                 breaking
                 into
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 any
                 Church-way
                 to
                 prevent
                 and
                 heal
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 if
                 these
                 children
                 of
                 Church-members
                 be
                 not
                 under
                 Church-government
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 through
                 want
                 hereof
                 ,
                 many
                 Church-members
                 would
                 be
                 brought
                 under
                 that
                 dreadfull
                 judgement
                 of
                 being
              
               let-alone
               in
               their
               wickedness
               .
               Hos.
               4.16
               ,
               17.
               
            
             
               The
               Reverend
               Author
               nameth
               sundry
               other
               means
               for
               preventing
               these
               evils
               ;
               as
               ,
               
                 That
                 no
                 adult
                 person●
                 be
                 received
                 into
                 personal
                 membership
                 ,
                 till
                 fit
                 for
                 all
                 Church-communion
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Keyes
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 left
                 to
                 binde
                 and
                 loose
                 ,
                 be
                 rightly
                 managed
                 toward
                 Delinquent-members
                 that
                 are
                 orderly
                 admitted
                 into
                 Church-communion
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 thus
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 authority
                 in
                 Families
                 and
                 Common-wealth
                 be
                 wisely
                 and
                 faithfully
                 managed
                 toward
                 such
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   15
                   ,
                   16.
                
                 
              
            
             
               Ans.
               All
               these
               we
               acknowledge
               may
               ,
               by
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               be
               much
               available
               in
               their
               way
               for
               ●he
               pu●pose
               ●lledged
               :
               and
               ,
               Oh
               that
               there
               were
               due
               care
               and
               wa●ch●●●lnes●
               in
               Churche●
               ▪
               Families
               ,
               and
               Common-wealth
               ,
               for
               the
               faithful
               and
               due
               exercise
               hereof
               !
               Nevertheless
               ,
               we
               conceive
               all
               these
               are
               not
               ●●fficien●
               for
               the
               purpose
               desired
               ;
            
             
               1.
               
               Because
               some
               of
               them
               are
               not
               Church-wayes
               at
               all
               ▪
               of
               which
               the
               Synods
               Argument
               speaketh
               ;
               though
               it
               is
               not
               so
               expressed
               by
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               :
               and
               therefore
               t●ough
               government
               in
               Families
               and
               Common-wealth
               were
               carefully
               used
               in
               the
               manner
               expressed
               ,
               yet
               Church-way
               may
               be
               wanting
               for
               all
               this
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Those
               Church-wayes
               that
               are
               mentioned
               ,
               viz.
               
                 Care
                 in
                 admitting
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 due
                 managing
                 the
                 Keyes
                 of
                 Discipline
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 admitted
                 ,
              
               these
               are
               not
               sufficient
               to
               prevent
               the
               evils
               spoken
               of
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               Because
               there
               is
               a
               great
               multitude
               of
               persons
               who
               were
               either
               born
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               were
               admitted
               thereinto
               in
               their
               infancy
               or
               minority
               ,
               who
               if
               they
               be
               not
               under
               Church-discipline
               when
               adult
               ,
               are
               
                 let
                 alone
                 in
                 their
                 wickedness
              
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               any
               
                 Church-way
                 to
                 heal
                 them
              
               ;
               and
               by
               want
               of
               this
               Church-discipline
               toward
               these
               persons
               ,
               
                 I●religion
                 and
                 Apostacy
              
               may
               break
               into
               the
               Churches
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               Church-wayes
               toward
               others
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               wayes
               in
               Common-wealth
               and
               Families
               toward
               these
               :
               for
               ,
               Church-way
               for
               the
               
                 good
                 of
                 these
              
               there
               is
               none
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               under
               Church-government
               and
               Discipline
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               that
               which
               is
               here
               said
               by
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Churches
                 censuring
                 of
                 adult
                 persons
                 ,
                 admitted
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 qualified
                 for
                 communion
                 in
                 all
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 prevent
                 or
                 heal
                 those
                 evils
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 Lord
                 blesseth
                 onely
                 his
                 own
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 not
                 mens
                 Devices
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Humane
                 Inventions
                 usually
                 cause
                 the
                 evils
                 which
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 cure
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   15.
                
                 
              
            
             
               This
               Reason
               may
               have
               in
               it self
               a
               truth
               ;
               viz.
               that
               
                 Gods
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 not
                 mens
                 Inventions
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 way
                 wherein
                 men
                 may
                 expect
                 a
                 Blessing
                 .
              
               But
               ,
               if
               such
               a
               thing
               be
               affirmed
               of
               Church-discipline
               toward
               the
               persons
               spoken
               of
               ,
               that
               such
               Church-discipline
               is
               an
               
                 Humane
                 Invention
              
               ,
               why
               should
               this
               be
               affirmed
               and
               not
               proved
               ?
               for
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               persons
               spoken
               of
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               first
               admitted
               when
               adult
               ,
               but
               before
               they
               were
               adult
               ,
               even
               in
               their
               infancy
               or
               minority
               ;
               and
               now
               being
               adult
               ,
               and
               yet
               never
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               ,
               or
               
                 cast
                 out
              
               from
               their
               Church-relation
               ,
               if
               by
               sin
               they
               deserve
               Church-censure
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               be
               not
               applied
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               ,
               in
               respect
               thereof
               ,
               they
               be
               
                 let
                 alone
              
               ,
               are
               they
               not
               then
               under
               that
               judgement
               ,
               Hos.
               4
               of
               being
               
                 ●e●
                 alone
                 in
                 their
                 wickedness
              
               ?
               And
               doth
               not
               this
               Neglect
               make
               way
               for
               
                 I●religion
                 and
                 Apostacy
                 in
                 Churches
              
               ,
               no
               Church-way
               being
               used
               toward
               these
               for
               prevent●ng
               thereof
               ?
               for
               we
               do
               not
               see
               any
               ground
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               the
               use
               of
               Church
               disc●pline
               toward
               such
               is
               
                 an
                 Humane
                 Invention
              
               .
               For
               these
               particulars
               to
               us
               do
               seem
               plain
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               Church-discipline
               should
               be
               used
               toward
               all
               that
               are
               
                 within
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               as
               there
               may
               be
               occasion
               and
               need
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               as
               in
               respect
               of
               understanding
               and
               age
               they
               are
               capable
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               plain
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               persons
               spoken
               of
               were
               once
               
                 within
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               were
               baptized
               in
               their
               infancy
               ;
               this
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               by
               joyning
               with
               the
               Antipoedobaptists
               ,
               in
               denying
               
                 the
                 Ba●●●sm
                 and
                 Church-memb●rship
                 of
                 little
                 children
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               it
               is
               plain
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               persons
               spoken
               of
               ,
               though
               now
               they
               be
               adult
               ,
               were
               never
               yet
               ,
               in
               any
               way
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 cast
                 out
              
               ,
               or
               
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               the
               relation
               to
               it
               which
               they
               formerly
               had
               ;
               and
               many
               of
               them
               are
               far
               from
               deserving
               any
               such
               matter
               .
               Now
               though
               Church-government
               and
               Church-discipline
               toward
               such
               as
               were
               never
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               might
               be
               counted
               
                 an
                 Humane
                 D●vic●
              
               ,
               yet
               for
               such
               as
               were
               once
               according
               to
               Order
               and
               Divine
               Institution
               
                 within
                 it
              
               ,
               as
               Members
               thereof
               ,
               and
               never
               were
               since
               
                 st●out
                 of
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 cut
                 off
                 f●om
                 that
                 relation
              
               (
               which
               is
               the
               case
               of
               the
               persons
               spoken
               of
               )
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               Church-government
               and
               Church-discipline
               toward
               such
               ,
               is
               
                 an
                 Humane
                 Inven●io●
              
               ,
               we
               see
               no
               sufficient
               Reason
               either
               so
               to
               say
               or
               think
               ;
               but
               do
               rather
               conceive
               ,
               that
               this
               Church-discipline
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               
                 an
                 Humane
                 Invention
              
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 neglect
                 thereof
              
               ,
               is
               a
               
                 neglect
                 of
                 a
                 Divine
                 Institution
              
               ;
               and
               that
               
                 a●
                 sowning
                 
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 personspunc
              
               ;
               and
               declaring
               of
               them
               to
               be
               Non-members
               ,
               which
               some
               speak
               for
               )
               if
               this
               be
               not
               a
               Church-censure
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               other
               then
               
                 an
                 Humane
                 invention
                 and
                 Device
              
               ?
            
             
               So
               much
               for
               Defence
               of
               what
               is
               said
               by
               the
               Synod
               in
               their
               third
               Proposition
               ,
               to
               prove
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Church-members
                 ,
                 when
                 grown
                 up
                 ,
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 Watch
                 ,
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Propose
               4.
               
               The
               fourth
               Proposition
               of
               the
               Synod
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 these
                 adult
                 Persons
                 are
                 not
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 full
                 communion
                 ,
                 meerly
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 and
                 continue
                 Members
                 ,
                 without
                 such
                 further
                 qualifications
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 requireth
                 thereunto
                 .
              
            
             
               By
               which
               Proposition
               of
               the
               Synod
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               preventing
               of
               an
               usual
               objection
               from
               
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 polluting
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 by
                 unworthy
                 partakers
                 ,
              
               if
               the
               children
               of
               Church-members
               be
               counted
               members
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               (
               as
               such
               )
               under
               Church-watchfulness
               and
               government
               when
               adult
               ;
               for
               some
               may
               think
               ,
               that
               if
               this
               their
               relation
               to
               the
               Church
               be
               granted
               ,
               there
               will
               then
               be
               danger
               that
               they
               will
               also
               come
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               afore
               they
               be
               duely
               qualified
               for
               that
               Ordinance
               :
               now
               the
               scope
               of
               this
               fourth
               Proposition
               is
               to
               prevent
               this
               evil
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               the
               more
               to
               be
               admired
               ,
               that
               the
               Proposition
               should
               not
               be
               granted
               by
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               that
               desire
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               may
               be
               preserved
               from
               
                 unworthy
                 partakers
              
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               not
               doubt
               but
               he
               doth
               .
               But
               why
               then
               is
               this
               Proposition
               stuck
               at
               ?
               if
               it
               may
               not
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               these
               adult
               persons
               are
               not
               to
               be
               
                 admitted
                 to
                 f●ll
                 communion
                 without
                 such
                 qualifications
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 requireth
                 thereunto
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               what
               the
               Synod
               saith
               ;
               must
               the
               contrary
               to
               this
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               admitted
               thereunto
               without
               such
               qualifications
               at
               all
               ?
               we
               suppose
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               would
               not
               grant
               this
               :
               and
               yet
               he
               doth
               not
               consent
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               excepts
               against
               the
               proofs
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Though
                 this
                 Proposition
                 seems
                 to
                 them
                 plain
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 seems
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 cleared
                 by
                 their
                 Proofs
                 :
                 
                   1.
                   
                   From
                   1
                
                 Cor.
                 
                   11.28
                   ,
                   29.
                
                 
              
               where
               it
               is
               required
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               come
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               be
               able
               to
               examine
               themselves
               ,
               and
               discerne
               the
               Lords
               body
               ,
               else
               they
               will
               eat
               and
               drink
               unworthily
               ,
               and
               eat
               and
               drink
               judgement
               to
               themselves
               ,
               
               when
               they
               partake
               of
               this
               Ordinance
               :
               
                 But
                 this
                 ability
                 is
                 too
                 of●●n
                 seen
                 to
                 be
                 wanting
                 in
                 the
                 c●ildren
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 that
                 grow
                 up
                 to
                 years
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   16
                   ,
                   17.
                
                 
              
            
             
               To
               this
               Argument
               the
               reply
               of
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               is
               by
               way
               of
               Concession
               ,
               and
               of
               Exception
               .
            
             
               His
               Concessions
               are
               two
               :
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 such
                 abilities
                 in
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 is
                 indeed
                 too
                 often
                 seen
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 too
                 frequent
                 neglect
                 of
                 Parents
                 in
                 their
                 Education
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Churches
                 in
                 their
                 Institution
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   or
                   Instruction
                
                 )
                 and
                 Catechizing
                 ,
                 and
                 watching
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   17.
                
                 
              
            
             
               Ans.
               It
               seems
               then
               that
               the
               children
               of
               Church-members
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               are
               grown
               up
               to
               years
               (
               for
               it
               is
               of
               such
               that
               the
               Synods
               Argument
               here
               speaketh
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               doth
               express
               it
               )
               are
               not
               only
               under
               the
               
                 Education
                 of
                 Parents
              
               ,
               but
               also
               under
               the
               
                 Institution
                 ,
                 Catechizing
                 and
                 watch
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               how
               then
               will
               that
               stand
               which
               was
               said
               before
               ,
               pag.
               10.
               
               
                 That
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 grown
                 up
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 under
                 the
                 watch
                 ,
                 discipline
                 and
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
              
               for
               here
               it
               is
               granted
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               under
               the
               
                 watch
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               (
               and
               if
               under
               Church-watch
               properly
               as
               such
               ,
               then
               under
               Discipline
               )
               and
               that
               the
               neglect
               of
               Ministers
               and
               Churches
               herein
               ,
               is
               
                 one
                 cause
              
               of
               their
               want
               of
               
                 ability
                 to
                 examine
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 discern
                 the
                 Lords
                 body
                 .
              
               Now
               can
               the
               neglect
               of
               Church-watchfulness
               be
               a
               cause
               of
               this
               evil
               ,
               if
               the
               Lord
               have
               not
               appointed
               them
               to
               be
               under
               the
               same
               ?
               these
               things
               seem
               not
               well
               to
               agree
               .
               Again
               ,
               if
               the
               
                 want
                 of
                 such
                 abilities
              
               be
               too
               often
               seen
               in
               the
               children
               of
               the
               covenant
               when
               grown
               up
               ,
               as
               is
               here
               acknowledged
               ;
               then
               what
               the
               Synod
               here
               saith
               seems
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               and
               stand
               good
               ,
               that
               such
               
                 grown
                 persons
              
               ,
               though
               children
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               or
               Church-members
               ,
               are
               not
               therefore
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               full
               communion
               :
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               notwithstanding
               this
               ,
               they
               may
               
                 want
                 that
                 ability
              
               that
               is
               requisite
               to
               such
               full
               communion
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               second
               Concession
               here
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 Membership
                 is
                 separable
                 from
                 ,
                 yea
                 destitute
                 of
                 such-ability
                 in
                 the
                 Infant-seed
                 or
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 minority
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Text
                 (
                 
                   viz.
                   1
                
                 Cor.
                 
                   1●
                   .
                   28
                   ,
                   29.
                
                 )
                 proves
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Ans.
               Doth
               that
               Text
               prove
               that
               Infants
               ,
               and
               children
               in
               minority
               ,
               though
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               not
               yet
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               able
               
                 to
                 examine
                 themselves
                 and
                 to
                 discerne
                 the
                 Lords
                 body
              
               ;
               and
               doth
               it
               not
               also
               prove
               the
               same
               concerning
               children
               when
               adult
               ,
               if
               this
               disability
               be
               found
               in
               them
               also
               ?
               Sure
               Infants
               and
               Children
               in
               minority
               ,
               are
               not
               expresly
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               Children
               when
               adult
               or
               grown
               up
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Logicians
               rule
               be
               good
               which
               saith
               
                 à
                 quatenus
                 ad
                 omne
                 valet
                 conj●quenti●
                 ,
              
               then
               if
               infants
               and
               children
               in
               minority
               must
               not
               be
               admitted
               to
               
                 full
                 communion
              
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 ability
              
               spoken
               of
               ;
               it
               will
               follow
               ,
               if
               the
               like
               inability
               be
               found
               in
               the
               adult
               ,
               that
               these
               also
               must
               not
               be
               admitted
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               the
               like
               Reason
               .
               And
               ●f
               that
               Text
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               be
               sufficient
               to
               prove
               the
               one
               ,
               it
               is
               sufficient
               for
               proof
               of
               the
               other
               also
               ;
               and
               so
               this
               Argument
               of
               the
               Synod
               stands
               good
               .
            
             
               The
               Exception
               he
               added
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 grown
                 up
                 to
                 years
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 continue
                 Members
                 regularly
                 ,
                 being
                 through
                 want
                 of
                 that
                 ability
                 not
                 fit
                 for
                 Church-communion
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 for
                 full
                 communion
                 .
                 )
              
            
             
               Ans.
               If
               it
               may
               not
               be
               granted
               that
               they
               
                 continue
                 Members
              
               ,
               why
               should
               not
               something
               be
               produced
               to
               prove
               the
               contrary
               ?
               Why
               should
               such
               a
               thing
               be
               barely
               affirmed
               ,
               and
               not
               proved
               ?
               It
               is
               sure
               they
               were
               
                 once
                 Members
              
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               were
               Baptized
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               clear
               ,
               that
               though
               
                 now
                 they
                 be
                 adult
              
               ,
               or
               grown
               up
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               
                 never
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 way
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 cast
                 out
                 from
                 their
                 Membership
              
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               think
               it
               more
               rational
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 st●ll
                 c●ntinue
                 to
                 be
                 Members
                 ,
              
               then
               to
               say
               that
               
                 they
                 do
                 not
              
               ;
               and
               this
               without
               alledging
               any
               proof
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               that
               which
               here
               followeth
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 persons
                 being
                 unbaptized
                 should
                 desire
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Covenant
                 and
                 their
                 Church-membership
                 sealed
                 by
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 hold
                 f●rth
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 wrought
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 as
                 Philip
                 required
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 
                   Acts
                   8.
                
                 
                 So
                 ,
                 by
                 parity
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 f●om
                 baptized
                 in
                 infancy
                 ,
                 being
                 grown
                 up
                 to
                 years
                 ,
                 desires
                 to
                 be
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 hold
                 forth
                 his
                 personall
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 Son
                 〈◊〉
                 God
                 ,
                 &c
              
            
             
               The
               Answer
               is
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               not
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 parity
                 of
                 Reason
              
               between
               
               the
               cases
               alledged
               ,
               but
               great
               disparity
               :
               for
               ,
               in
               the
               one
               case
               the
               persons
               spoken
               of
               are
               unbaptized
               ;
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               baptized
               already
               :
               in
               the
               one
               case
               ,
               the
               persons
               
                 desire
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Covenant
                 and
                 their
                 Church-membership
                 sealed
                 by
                 Baptism
              
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               other
               case
               there
               is
               no
               such
               d●si●e
               ,
               the
               persons
               having
               had
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               their
               Membership
               sealed
               by
               Bapt●sm
               already
               ,
               even
               in
               their
               infancy
               or
               minority
               long
               since
               :
               in
               the
               one
               case
               ,
               the
               persons
               seem
               as
               yet
               to
               be
               Non-members
               ,
               though
               they
               do
               
                 〈◊〉
                 that
                 Priviledge
              
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               other
               case
               ,
               the
               persons
               were
               
                 Church-members
                 long
                 ago
              
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               for
               that
               term
               that
               is
               used
               concerning
               these
               〈◊〉
               
                 d●●ring
                 to
                 be
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 personall
                 〈…〉
              
               c●●ve
               this
               word
               of
               [
               joyning
               ]
               to
               the
               Church
               if
               it
               be
               meant
               of
               their
               
                 first
                 joyning
              
               thereto
               ,
               is
               very
               improper
               ,
               because
               
                 the●●
                 persons
              
               are
               not
               now
               to
               be
               so
               joyned
               ,
               but
               were
               joyned
               to
               the
               Church
               long
               since
               :
               Nor
               is
               the
               Church
               now
               to
               admit
               them
               to
               Church-membership
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               admitted
               thereto
               long
               since
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Argument
               of
               the
               Synod
               for
               proof
               of
               this
               fourth
               Proposition
               ,
               is
               
                 From
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 where
                 though
                 men
                 did
                 continue
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 ceremoniall
                 uncleanness
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 from
                 full
                 communion
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Porters
                 had
                 speciall
                 charge
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 not
                 partake
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 unless
                 duely
                 qualified
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 notwi●hstanding
                 their
                 Membership
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               To
               this
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               Answereth
               ,
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 invalidity
                 of
                 Proofes
                 from
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 being
                 applyed
                 to
                 Gospel-Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 this
                 of
                 Baptism
                 under
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 in
                 things
                 whereof
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 like
                 reason
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 declared
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 sixth
                 ,
                 and
                 eighth
                 Positions
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 this
                 proof
                 doth
                 not
                 agree
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               To
               this
               we
               Answer
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               there
               is
               validity
               ,
               and
               much
               weight
               in
               proofs
               from
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               for
               confirming
               and
               clearing
               things
               under
               the
               New
               :
               for
               even
               those
               Scriptures
               were
               
                 written
                 for
                 our
                 learning
              
               ,
               Rom.
               15.4
               .
               and
               Christ
               himself
               bids
               us
               
                 search
                 them
              
               ,
               as
               those
               which
               did
               
                 Testifie
                 of
                 Him
              
               ,
               Joh.
               5.39
               .
               and
               brings
               many
               Proofs
               out
               of
               those
               Scriptures
               for
               confirming
               and
               clearing
               things
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Luk.
               24.44
               ,
               45
               ,
               46.
               
               &
               16.29
               ,
               31.
               and
               so
               do
               the
               Apostles
               likewise
               ,
               even
               in
               main
               &
               fundamental
               matters
               ,
               Act.
               17.2
               ,
               3.
               
               &
               
               28.23
               .
               and
               so
               from
               the
               
                 maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
              
               that
               was
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               to
               the
               maintenance
               of
               the
               Ministry
               now
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               9.13
               .
               from
               their
               Sacraments
               to
               ours
               ;
               and
               from
               the
               
                 danger
                 of
                 unworthy
                 receiving
                 those
              
               ,
               to
               the
               danger
               of
               unworthy
               receiving
               ours
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.1
               ,
               2.
               &c.
               
               By
               which
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               that
               might
               be
               added
               ,
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               have
               much
               validity
               in
               them
               ,
               for
               confirming
               and
               clearing
               Truths
               in
               New
               Testament-times
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Reverend
               Author
               doth
               acknowledge
               ,
               as
               was
               noted
               before
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 Abraham
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 substance
                 ,
                 now
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 formerly
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 now
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Baptisme
                 of
                 Infants
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 rightly
                 proved
                 from
                 the
                 Circumcision
                 of
                 Inf●nts
                 under
                 the
                 Old.
                 
              
               Which
               passages
               do
               sufficiently
               witness
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               judgement
               there
               is
               validity
               in
               Proofs
               from
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               for
               things
               under
               the
               New.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               a
               great
               weakness
               and
               mistake
               in
               sundry
               of
               the
               Antipoedobaptists
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               limit
               the
               Proofs
               for
               Infant-Baptism
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Covenant-interest
               of
               children
               ,
               unto
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               the
               Circumcision
               of
               Infants
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               were
               of
               no
               validity
               for
               the
               purpose
               mentioned
               .
               And
               it
               is
               not
               comfortable
               that
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               should
               so
               often
               harp
               upon
               this
               string
               ,
               and
               so
               often
               mention
               this
               matter
               of
               the
               
                 invalidity
                 of
                 Old
                 Testament-Scriptures
                 for
                 proof
                 of
                 matters
                 in
                 Gospel
                 times
              
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               did
               concur
               with
               them
               ,
               in
               their
               Tenet
               against
               ●oedobaptism
               ,
               which
               he
               frequently
               professeth
               against
               ,
               albeit
               in
               this
               ,
               his
               language
               seems
               but
               too
               like
               theirs
               ,
               which
               we
               could
               wish
               were
               otherwise
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               For
               that
               expression
               of
               [
               
                 Things
                 whereof
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 like
                 reason
              
               ]
               being
               a
               limitation
               ,
               or
               explanation
               of
               the
               invalidity
               spoken
               of
               ,
               let
               this
               be
               applyed
               to
               the
               case
               in
               question
               ,
               and
               we
               conceive
               it
               will
               not
               weaken
               the
               
                 Argument
                 in
                 hand
              
               ,
               nor
               shew
               any
               
                 Invalidity
                 therein
              
               ,
               but
               rather
               the
               contrary
               ;
               for
               if
               Ceremonial
               uncleanness
               did
               hinder
               men
               from
               full
               communion
               in
               the
               Ordinances
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               Membership
               ;
               is
               there
               not
               the
               like
               reason
               ,
               or
               rather
               much
               more
               ,
               that
               Membership
               alone
               should
               not
               suffice
               for
               
               full
               communion
               in
               these
               dayes
               ,
               if
               Moral
               fitness
               and
               Spiritual
               qualifications
               be
               wanting
               ?
               It
               seems
               in
               this
               case
               there
               is
               the
               like
               reason
               ,
               or
               rather
               much
               more
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               Synods
               Argument
               in
               the
               present
               case
               ,
               and
               their
               proof
               from
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               cannot
               be
               laid
               aside
               ,
               or
               refused
               ,
               for
               any
               invalidity
               therein
               ,
               through
               want
               of
               the
               like
               Reason
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Reverend
               Author
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 the
                 Texts
                 alledged
                 by
                 the
                 Synod
                 were
                 applicable
                 to
                 Church-members
                 in
                 Gospel-times
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 suit
                 not
                 the
                 case
                 in
                 question
                 .
                 
                   And
                   why
                   not
                   ?
                   the
                   reason
                   rendred
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                
                 "
                 Because
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 were
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Church
                 ,
                 had
                 full
                 communion
                 in
                 all
                 Legal
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 even
                 they
                 that
                 were
                 ceremonially
                 unclean
                 had
                 so
                 before
                 their
                 uncleanness
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 they
                 were
                 healed
                 of
                 their
                 uncleanness
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 .
              
               So
               then
               the
               unsuitableness
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 ceremoniall
                 uncleannes
              
               ,
               did
               debar
               men
               from
               full
               communion
               ,
               though
               they
               had
               been
               partakers
               of
               it
               afore
               ,
               and
               might
               be
               again
               after
               their
               cleansing
               :
               whereas
               the
               case
               in
               question
               is
               of
               
                 such
                 as
                 yet
                 never
                 bad
                 such
                 full
                 communion
                 .
              
               But
               what
               weight
               is
               there
               in
               this
               ,
               to
               weaken
               the
               Synods
               Argument
               ?
               If
               
                 ceremoniall
                 uncleanness
              
               did
               then
               hinder
               men
               from
               full
               communion
               ,
               who
               had
               formerly
               had
               it
               is
               there
               not
               as
               much
               reason
               that
               
                 want
                 of
                 spirituall
                 qualifications
              
               should
               now
               binder
               men
               from
               such
               full
               communion
               ,
               who
               yet
               have
               never
               had
               it
               ?
               one
               would
               think
               such
               a
               matter
               as
               would
               suffice
               for
               the
               debarring
               of
               one
               from
               full
               communion
               ,
               who
               had
               formerly
               enjoyed
               it
               ,
               might
               suffice
               for
               hindring
               one
               from
               such
               communion
               who
               never
               yet
               was
               partaker
               thereof
               .
               And
               if
               the
               
                 Priests
                 and
                 Porters
              
               in
               Israel
               had
               charge
               ,
               that
               men
               should
               not
               
                 partake
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 unless
                 duely
                 qualified
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 membership
                 in
                 f●ll
                 communion
                 with
                 the
                 Church
              
               (
               for
               so
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
               ●
               .
               19
               .
               understands
               that
               place
               in
               2
               Chron.
               23
               19.
               )
               doth
               it
               not
               much
               more
               follow
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               yet
               never
               had
               such
               full
               communion
               may
               justly
               be
               kept
               theref●om
               ,
               untill
               
                 duely
                 quali●ica
              
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               Membership
               ?
               For
               ought
               we
               see
               ,
               this
               Consequence
               is
               strong
               and
               undeniable
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Synods
               Argument
               in
               this
               place
               from
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testamen●
              
               is
               not
               at
               all
               overthrown
               ,
               but
               rather
               more
               strengthned
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               what
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               saith
               ,
               pag.
               18
               ,
               9.
               to
               the
               particular
               Texts
               here
               alledged
               ,
               viz.
               Levit.
               7.20
               ,
               21.
               
               Numb
               .
               9.6
               ,
               7.
               
               &
               19.13
               ,
               20.
               
               Ezek.
               44.7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               which
               he
               understandeth
               to
               signifie
               and
               
               teach
               ,
               
                 That
                 in
                 Gospel-times
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 removed
                 ou●
                 of
                 Church-communion
                 by
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 scandalous
                 and
                 impenitent
                 sinners
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 scandalous
                 persons
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 visibly
                 uncircumcised
                 in
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 spiritually
                 unclean
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 admitted
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 :
              
               We
               shall
               not
               insist
               upon
               these
               particulars
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               our
               desire
               that
               no
               unworthy
               persons
               may
               be
               admitted
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               nor
               suffered
               to
               continue
               therein
               .
            
             
               Onely
               before
               we
               leave
               this
               second
               Argument
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               observed
               ,
               That
               whereas
               the
               Synod
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 More
                 was
                 required
                 to
                 adult
                 persons
                 eating
                 the
                 Passover
                 ,
                 then
                 meer
                 membership
                 ;
                 therefore
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Reverend
               Author
               answereth
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 that
                 membership
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 infancy
                 or
                 minority
                 ,
                 was
                 required
                 in
                 adult
                 persons
                 to
                 eat
                 the
                 Passover
                 :
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 became
                 adult
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 covenant
                 solemnly
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 his
                 People
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 persons
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 Heart-fitness
                 was
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 persons
                 and
                 services
                 might
                 be
                 accepted
                 of
                 God
                 —
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 This
                 Heart-fitness
                 was
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 exercised
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 eat
                 the
                 Passover
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   19
                   ,
                   20.
                
                 
              
            
             
               Wherein
               there
               is
               a
               consent
               to
               what
               the
               Synod
               had
               said
               ,
               about
               more
               then
               membership
               to
               be
               requisite
               to
               the
               
                 eating
                 of
                 the
                 Passover
              
               .
               And
               if
               this
               ground
               of
               the
               Synod
               be
               true
               and
               good
               ,
               is
               not
               their
               inference
               from
               it
               good
               also
               ,
               viz.
               
                 That
                 more
                 then
                 membership
                 is
                 also
                 requisite
                 to
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ?
              
            
             
               The
               third
               Argument
               of
               the
               Synod
               for
               confirming
               this
               fourth
               Proposition
               ,
               is
               taken
               
                 From
                 the
                 different
                 nature
                 of
                 Baptism
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ;
                 the
                 former
                 firstly
                 and
                 properly
                 sealing
                 Covenant-holiness
                 ,
                 Church-membership
                 ,
                 and
                 planting
                 into
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 Members
                 as
                 such
                 are
                 the
                 subjects
                 of
                 that
                 Ordinance
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 is
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 growth
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 speciall
                 communion
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 supposeth
                 a
                 speciall
                 renewing
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Repentance
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 partake
                 of
                 that
                 Ordinance
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Reverend
               Author
               making
               answer
               to
               this
               ,
               faith
               nothing
               at
               all
               touching
               the
               
                 different
                 nature
              
               of
               these
               two
               Ordinances
               ,
               on
               which
               this
               Argument
               of
               the
               Synod
               is
               built
               ;
               and
               so
               Baptism
               may
               be
               for
               
                 all
                 Church-members
              
               as
               such
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               not
               for
               all
               ,
               but
               onely
               
               
                 for
                 some
              
               ,
               for
               any
               thing
               that
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               saith
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               
                 different
                 nature
              
               of
               these
               two
               Ordinances
               ,
               he
               saith
               nothing
               thereto
               at
               all
               :
               But
               his
               Answer
               is
               about
               the
               communion
               that
               is
               inferred
               from
               Church-membership
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 membership
                 of
                 children
                 in
                 minority
                 infers
                 church-communion
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 capable
                 —
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Church-membership
                 of
                 adult
                 persons
                 infers
                 communion
                 in
                 all
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 .
              
            
             
               Which
               Answer
               ,
               as
               it
               medleth
               not
               with
               the
               
                 different
                 nature
                 of
                 Baptism
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               ,
               from
               which
               the
               Synod
               argueth
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               an
               Answer
               which
               being
               considered
               in
               it self
               ,
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               
                 petitio
                 principii
              
               ,
               or
               a
               begging
               of
               the
               question
               ,
               affirming
               that
               which
               is
               the
               thing
               to
               be
               proved
               :
               For
               ,
               the
               Synods
               Proposition
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 these
                 ad●lt
                 persons
                 are
                 not
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 full
                 communion
                 ,
                 meerly
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 and
                 continue
                 Members
              
               —
               and
               they
               give
               three
               Arguments
               for
               this
               .
               Now
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               in
               Answer
               to
               the
               third
               of
               those
               Arguments
               ,
               saith
               ,
               as
               here
               we
               see
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Membership
                 of
                 adult
                 persons
                 ,
                 infers
                 communion
                 in
                 all
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               Synod
               saith
               in
               effect
               ,
               This
               Membership
               alone
               doth
               not
               infer
               full
               communion
               ;
               and
               the
               Answer
               here
               given
               ,
               is
               an
               affirming
               of
               the
               contrary
               ,
               viz.
               
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 infer
                 it
              
               ;
               which
               Answer
               cannot
               goe
               for
               a
               sufficient
               overthrow
               of
               the
               Synods
               Proposition
               ,
               unless
               we
               shall
               say
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 meer
                 affirming
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
              
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               But
               if
               a
               contrary
               affirmation
               ,
               be
               a
               sufficient
               confutation
               ,
               it
               were
               easy
               in
               that
               way
               to
               confute
               the
               things
               that
               are
               most
               strongly
               proved
               .
            
             
               For
               a
               conclusion
               of
               this
               fourth
               Proposition
               ,
               and
               the
               Arguments
               for
               it
               ,
               the
               Synod
               doth
               infer
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 Persons
                 when
                 adult
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 continue
                 Members
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 debarred
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 until
                 meet
                 qualifications
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 may
                 they
                 also
                 (
                 until
                 like
                 qualifications
                 )
                 be
                 debarred
                 from
                 that
                 power
                 of
                 voting
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 pertaines
                 to
                 males
                 in
                 full
                 communion
                 :
                 —
                 for
                 how
                 can
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 examine
                 and
                 judg
                 themselves
                 ,
                 be
                 thought
                 able
                 and
                 fit
                 to
                 discern
                 and
                 judge
                 in
                 the
                 weighty
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
            
             
               Now
               what
               saith
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               to
               this
               ?
               one
               thing
               he
               saith
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 Church-membership
                 in
                 adult
                 Persons
                 ,
                 infers
                 communion
                 
                 in
                 all
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Voting
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Censures
                 ;
              
               Which
               is
               nothing
               but
               an
               affirmation
               of
               the
               contrary
               to
               the
               Synods
               Proposition
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               confirmed
               by
               Arguments
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               Inference
               therefrom
               :
               but
               until
               their
               Arguments
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               their
               Proposition
               ,
               and
               their
               Inference
               from
               it
               ,
               stands
               good
               :
               and
               therefore
               this
               affirmation
               of
               the
               contrary
               may
               not
               be
               admitted
               .
            
             
               Another
               thing
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               here
               saith
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 no
                 adult
                 person
                 may
                 be
                 received
                 into
                 meer
                 Membership
                 regularly
                 ,
                 until
                 he
                 be
                 qualified
                 fitly
                 for
                 other
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 Voting
                 ,
                 and
                 judging
                 in
                 Church-affairs
                 .
              
            
             
               Where
               ,
               if
               by
               receiving
               such
               into
               Membership
               be
               meant
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               members
               
                 before
                 now
              
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               adult
               ,
               but
               are
               now
               first
               received
               into
               that
               estate
               ;
               Then
               the
               Answer
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               adult
               persons
               spoken
               of
               are
               not
               now
               first
               received
               into
               Membership
               ,
               but
               have
               been
               in
               that
               estate
               long
               since
               ,
               even
               from
               their
               Infancy
               or
               minority
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               cannot
               properly
               be
               said
               to
               be
               Now
               received
               into
               Membership
               :
               but
               if
               hereby
               be
               meant
               ,
               That
               they
               cannot
               regularly
               be
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               Members
               ,
               until
               they
               be
               fitly
               qualified
               for
               
                 all
                 Ordinances
              
               ;
               for
               Voting
               ,
               and
               for
               
                 judging
                 in
                 Censures
              
               ,
               then
               this
               is
               but
               the
               same
               which
               we
               had
               before
               ,
               even
               an
               affirmation
               contrary
               to
               what
               the
               Synod
               had
               said
               .
               But
               till
               the
               Synods
               Proposition
               ,
               with
               their
               
                 Arguments
                 for●●
              
               ,
               and
               their
               
                 Inference
                 from
                 i●
              
               ,
               be
               removed
               ,
               the
               Reader
               may
               judge
               what
               is
               to
               be
               thought
               of
               
                 a
                 meer
                 affirmation
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               much
               for
               Defence
               of
               the
               Synods
               fourth
               Proposition
               .
            
             
               Propos.
               5.
               
               For
               the
               fifth
               Proposition
               ,
               viz.
               
                 Church-members
                 who
                 were
                 admitted
                 in
                 minority
                 ,
                 understanding
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 publickly
                 professing
                 their
                 assent
                 thereto
                 ;
                 not
                 scandalous
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 solemnly
                 owning
                 the
                 Covenant
                 before
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 give
                 up
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 children
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 subject
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 their
                 children
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 Baptized
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               first
               Argument
               of
               the
               Synod
               for
               confirming
               this
               Proposition
               ,
               is
               ;
               
                 Because
                 the
                 children
                 here
                 spoken
                 of
                 are
                 partakers
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 ground
                 of
                 baptizing
                 any
                 children
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 
                 the
                 Parents
                 nor
                 the
                 children
                 do
                 put
                 in
                 any
                 barre
                 to
                 binder
                 it
                 .
              
               Of
               which
               the
               former
               Branch
               is
               proved
               ;
               
                 Because
                 interest
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 ground
                 of
                 Title
                 to
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 these
                 children
                 have
              
               ;
               and
               that
               
                 Interest
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 baptizing
                 an●
                 ,
              
               the
               Synod
               proves
               ;
               
                 Because
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 Title
                 to
                 Circumcision
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               17.7
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
                 to
                 which
                 Baptism
                 now
                 answer
              
               ,
               Col.
               2.11
               ,
               12
               
                 and
                 because
                 in
              
               Acts
               2.38
               39.
               
                 they
                 are
                 〈◊〉
                 ground
                 exhorted
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Promise
                 (
                 〈◊〉
                 Covenant
                 )
                 was
                 to
                 them
                 and
                 to
                 their
                 children
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               what
               saith
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               to
               these
               Proofs
               ?
               truly
               nothing
               at
               all
               that
               doth
               appear
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Argument
               &
               Proofs
               of
               it
               ,
               stand
               good
               for
               ought
               that
               is
               here
               said
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               how
               can
               it
               be
               otherwise
               ?
               sith
               nothing
               is
               more
               plain
               ,
               then
               that
               
                 the
                 Covenant
                 was
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 Circumcision
              
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               in
               Acts.
               2.
               are
               therefore
               
                 exhorted
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 establish
                 my
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               saith
               God
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               
                 between
                 me
                 and
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 seed
                 after
                 thee
                 —
                 Ye
                 shall
                 therefore
                 keep
                 my
                 Covenant
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 Covenant
                 which
                 you
                 shall
                 keep
                 ,
                 Every
                 male
                 among
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 circumcised
                 :
              
               and
               ▪
               saith
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Repent
                 ,
                 and
                 ●e
                 baptized
              
               wherefore
               ,
               or
               on
               what
               g●ou●d
               must
               they
               be
               so
               ?
               Because
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 th●
                 Promise
                 〈…〉
                 to
                 your
                 children
                 :
              
               whereby
               it
               is
               undeniably
               plain
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Covenant
                 was
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 Title
                 to
                 Circumcision
                 ,
              
               and
               is
               now
               of
               
                 Title
                 to
                 Baptism
              
               .
               Nor
               can
               this
               be
               denied
               by
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
               because
               he
               plainly
               yields
               in
               Position
               fifth
               and
               sixth
               premised
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Abraham
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 substance
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Baptism
                 ●●come
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 Infants
                 of
                 Confederates
                 are
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 they
                 were
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 they
                 both
                 being
                 outward
                 Seals
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Covenant
                 in
                 substance
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   3
                   ,
                   4.
                
                 
              
               So
               that
               in
               his
               judgement
               ,
               Title
               to
               Circumcision
               
                 then
                 was
              
               ,
               and
               to
               Baptism
               
                 now
                 is
              
               ,
               rightly
               inferred
               from
               interest
               in
               the
               Covenant
               :
               which
               [
               the
               very
               thing
               here
               :
               affirmed
               by
               the
               Synod
               .
               What
               then
               doth
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               here
               say
               ?
               why
               ,
               that
               which
               he
               saith
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 men
                 must
                 be
                 duely
                 qualified
                 before
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 admired
                 to
                 covenant
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 for
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 children
              
               —
               and
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Churches
                 looked
                 for
                 this
                 qualification
                 in
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 admitted
                 into
                 Church-membership
              
               —
               which
               
               doth
               not
               at
               all
               enervate
               what
               the
               Synod
               here
               saith
               .
               For
               ,
               suppose
               men
               must
               be
               duely
               qualified
               before
               they
               be
               admitted
               to
               Covenant
               and
               Membership
               ,
               doth
               this
               prove
               ,
               that
               
                 interest
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               is
               not
               the
               ground
               of
               Title
               to
               the
               Seal
               ?
               it
               seems
               not
               to
               prove
               it
               at
               all
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               Because
               this
               speaks
               not
               to
               the
               thing
               in
               question
               ,
               but
               to
               another
               point
               .
               For
               ,
               whether
               interest
               in
               the
               Covenant
               do
               prove
               right
               to
               the
               Seal
               ,
               is
               one
               thing
               ;
               and
               how
               men
               should
               be
               qualified
               afore
               they
               be
               admitted
               to
               Covenant
               ,
               is
               another
               ;
               and
               the
               former
               being
               that
               which
               is
               here
               affirmed
               by
               the
               Synod
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               overthrown
               by
               what
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               affirmeth
               concerning
               the
               latter
               ,
               except
               we
               shall
               say
               ,
               that
               a
               thing
               may
               be
               sufficiently
               confuted
               by
               speaking
               to
               another
               point
               ,
               when
               one
               doth
               not
               speak
               
                 ad
                 idem
              
               .
               Whether
               the
               Parents
               of
               the
               children
               here
               spoken
               of
               ,
               be
               
                 duely
                 qualified
              
               for
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               unto
               Membership
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               thing
               here
               in
               question
               ,
               nor
               spoken
               of
               by
               the
               Synod
               ;
               but
               here
               is
               the
               thing
               they
               affirm
               ,
               that
               
                 Interest
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 gives
                 Title
                 to
                 Baptism
              
               —
               Besides
               ,
               suppose
               the
               qualifications
               here
               mentioned
               by
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
               of
               being
               
                 "
                 S●ints
                 ,
                 Sanctified
                 ,
                 and
                 Faithfull
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               suppose
               these
               be
               requisite
               in
               men
               that
               are
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               Covenant
               and
               Membership
               ,
               yet
               this
               concerns
               not
               the
               Parents
               of
               the
               children
               here
               spoken
               of
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               now
               to
               be
               admitted
               into
               the
               Covenant
               and
               Church
               membership
               ,
               but
               are
               therein
               already
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               long
               afore
               now
               ,
               even
               from
               their
               minority
               o●
               birth
               ;
               and
               therefore
               this
               also
               is
               another
               Reason
               ,
               why
               that
               which
               is
               here
               spoken
               by
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               is
               beside
               the
               question
               .
            
             
               Further
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Synod
               here
               addeth
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
                 Member
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 in
                 Covenant
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Subject
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 was
                 further
                 cleared
                 in
              
               Propos.
               1.
               
            
             
               The
               Reverend
               Author
               answereth
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 light
                 which
                 that
                 Proposition
                 holdeth
                 forth
                 for
                 clearing
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 one
                 clause
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 omitted
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   [
                   According
                   to
                   Scripture
                
                 ]
                 They
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
                 are
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 Baptism
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               Then
               let
               that
               clause
               be
               here
               added
               ,
               which
               was
               there
               expressed
               by
               the
               Synod
               in
               that
               first
               Proposition
               :
               if
               then
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               do
               consent
               thereto
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               seem
               by
               his
               
               manner
               of
               alledging
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               ;
               then
               what
               the
               Synod
               here
               affirmeth
               ,
               is
               gained
               ,
               viz.
               
                 That
                 interest
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 Title
                 to
                 Baptism
                 :
              
               and
               indeed
               the
               Synod
               gave
               five
               Arguments
               for
               clearing
               of
               that
               first
               Proposition
               ,
               which
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               doth
               not
               there
               meddle
               withall
               ,
               much
               less
               remove
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               still
               stand
               in
               force
               .
            
             
               Only
               it
               may
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               whereas
               here
               he
               seems
               to
               consent
               to
               the
               Proposition
               ,
               if
               that
               term
               [
               
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
              
               ]
               be
               added
               ,
               yet
               when
               he
               spake
               to
               that
               first
               Proposition
               ,
               he
               consented
               not
               thereto
               ,
               unless
               this
               term
               [
               
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
              
               ]
               might
               be
               changed
               into
               this
               [
               
                 according
                 to
                 Christs
                 Ordinance
              
               ]
               otherwise
               he
               could
               not
               then
               concur
               with
               that
               Proposition
               ,
               and
               this
               term
               in
               it
               ,
               though
               now
               it
               seems
               he
               doth
               :
               But
               whether
               it
               be
               expressed
               the
               one
               way
               or
               the
               other
               ,
               with
               the
               term
               of
               [
               Members
               [
               
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
              
               ]
               or
               [
               
                 according
                 to
                 Christs
                 Ordinance
              
               ,
               ]
               if
               it
               be
               granted
               that
               such
               Members
               are
               the
               subjects
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               then
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Synod
               in
               this
               point
               is
               granted
               .
               As
               for
               what
               is
               here
               said
               to
               that
               Proposition
               ,
               if
               this
               term
               [
               
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
              
               ]
               be
               not
               omitted
               ,
               but
               taken
               in
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 That
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 the
                 Covenant
                 was
                 differently
                 administred
                 in
                 diff●rent
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
              
               which
               different
               manner
               of
               administration
               is
               here
               ,
               pag.
               22.
               and
               in
               the
               tenth
               Position
               ,
               which
               is
               here
               cited
               ,
               said
               to
               be
               this
               in
               sum
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 once
                 in
                 Families
                 ,
                 or
                 domestical
                 ;
                 under
                 Moses
                 ,
                 National
                 ;
                 and
                 under
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Congregational
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               VVhat
               if
               all
               this
               were
               granted
               ?
               Is
               there
               any
               thing
               in
               this
               (
               for
               we
               would
               willingly
               keep
               to
               the
               Question
               )
               to
               overthrow
               the
               Synods
               f●●st
               Proposition
               ,
               or
               their
               saying
               that
               is
               here
               under
               debate
               ,
               viz.
               
                 That
                 Interest
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 ground
                 of
                 title
                 to
                 Baptism
                 ?
              
               It
               seems
               nothing
               at
               all
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               according
               to
               Scripture
               there
               have
               been
               different
               administrations
               of
               the
               Covenant
               in
               different
               times
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Church
               was
               heretofore
               Domestical
               ,
               afterward
               National
               ,
               and
               now
               Congregational
               ;
               all
               this
               may
               be
               granted
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               may
               be
               a
               Truth
               that
               is
               here
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 Interest
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 ground
                 of
                 Title
                 to
                 Baptism
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               these
               Children
               are
               in
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               Synod
               saith
               ,
               appears
               ;
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Because
                 if
                 the
                 Parent
                 be
                 in
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 the
                 Child
                 is
                 so
                 also
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Parents
                 in
                 question
                 are
                 in
                 Covenant
                 .
              
            
             
             
               To
               this
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               Answereth
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 this
                 being
                 in
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 being
                 in
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 G●spel-rules
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Childrens
                 being
                 in
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 Infant
                 Children
                 ,
                 or
                 Children
                 in
                 minority
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Proposition
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 denied
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               Concerning
               the
               one
               of
               these
               Particulars
               ,
               viz.
               of
               being
               
                 in
                 Covenant
                 according
                 to
                 Gospel-rules
              
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               granted
               that
               it
               is
               so
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               imagined
               ,
               that
               the
               Synod
               meant
               it
               any
               otherwise
               .
               But
               for
               the
               other
               particular
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Children
                 in
                 Covenant
                 are
                 only
                 Infants
                 or
                 Children
                 in
                 minority
                 ,
              
               this
               is
               a
               limitation
               that
               needs
               further
               consideration
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               spoken
               to
               afterward
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               the
               Synod
               ,
               to
               prove
               the
               Parents
               in
               question
               to
               be
               in
               Covenant
               ,
               alledgeth
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 once
                 in
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 since
                 discovenanted
                 ;
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 because
                 else
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 warrantably
                 been
                 Baptized
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 way
                 of
                 God
                 been
                 discovenanted
                 ,
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 or
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 their
                 Covenant-relation
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Reverend
               Author
               in
               his
               Answer
               hereunto
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 discovenanted
                 ,
                 by
                 not
                 performing
                 that
                 whereunto
                 they
                 were
                 engaged
                 by
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 —
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 alledgeth
                 
                   Rom.
                   2.25
                
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               It
               seems
               then
               the
               Covenant
               doth
               not
               only
               reach
               unto
               Children
               during
               their
               minority
               ,
               but
               also
               when
               they
               are
               become
               adult
               ;
               for
               else
               how
               could
               they
               when
               adult
               ,
               be
               faulty
               in
               not
               performing
               that
               whereunto
               the
               Covenant
               engageth
               ?
               can
               men
               be
               faulty
               for
               not
               performing
               Covenant-engagements
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               not
               comprehended
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ?
               this
               seems
               not
               possible
               :
               therefore
               here
               seems
               to
               be
               a
               conc●ssion
               that
               the
               Covenant
               reacheth
               further
               then
               to
               Infancy
               or
               minority
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               who
               were
               in
               Covenant
               in
               their
               Infancy
               by
               meanes
               of
               their
               Parents
               covenanting
               for
               them
               ,
               are
               also
               in
               that
               Covenant
               when
               they
               are
               become
               adult
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Nor
               is
               it
               clear
               ,
               that
               m●ns
               not
               performing
               what
               the
               Covenant
               requireth
               of
               them
               ,
               doth
               forthwith
               
                 discovenant
                 them
              
               ,
               if
               by
               being
               discovenanted
               ,
               be
               meant
               their
               not
               being
               in
               that
               Church-relation
               in
               which
               they
               were
               before
               ,
               for
               God
               is
               wont
               to
               be
               patient
               ,
               and
               long-suffering
               toward
               them
               that
               are
               in
               Covenant
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               bear
               with
               
               them
               long
               afore
               be
               give
               them
               
                 a
                 bill
                 of
                 Divorce
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               in
               Nehem.
               9.30
               .
               
                 Many
                 years
                 didst
                 thou
                 forbear
                 them
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               may
               seem
               more
               rigour
               then
               the
               Word
               alloweth
               ,
               to
               think
               or
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 in
                 covenant
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 infancy
                 or
                 minority
                 ,
                 are
                 forthwith
                 fallen
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 estate
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 ever
                 they
                 become
                 adult
                 ,
                 perform
                 what
                 that
                 Covenant
                 requireth
                 .
              
               The
               long-suffering
               of
               God
               will
               not
               allow
               us
               so
               to
               judge
               ,
               unless
               we
               had
               more
               clear
               warrant
               for
               such
               judgement
               :
               Nor
               doth
               the
               Text
               alledged
               ,
               viz.
               Rom.
               2
               25.
               prove
               any
               such
               thing
               ;
               but
               when
               it
               is
               there
               said
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 circumcision
                 is
                 made
                 uncircumcision
              
               ,
               the
               meaning
               is
               it
               shall
               not
               
                 profit
                 thee
              
               at
               all
               in
               such
               a
               state
               ,
               as
               to
               eternal
               benefit
               :
               and
               so
               Baptism
               may
               be
               said
               in
               such
               case
               to
               be
               
                 no
                 Baptism
              
               ;
               and
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               Church-relation
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 no
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 no
                 Church-relation
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               not
               to
               yield
               any
               such
               profit
               in
               that
               estate
               :
               But
               yet
               if
               such
               should
               afterward
               be
               brought
               to
               Repentance
               and
               New-obedience
               ,
               would
               any
               say
               ,
               that
               now
               such
               persons
               must
               be
               circumcised
               again
               ,
               or
               baptized
               again
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               former
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               external
               act
               ,
               were
               become
               null
               ?
               We
               suppose
               this
               could
               not
               be
               said
               justly
               ,
               though
               in
               respect
               of
               any
               profit
               to
               their
               Souls
               ,
               their
               Circumcision
               and
               Baptism
               in
               their
               former
               estate
               was
               
                 as
                 none
              
               :
               and
               so
               we
               may
               say
               their
               Covenant
               and
               Church
               relation
               is
               
                 as
                 none
              
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               any
               Spiritual
               saving
               benefit
               to
               their
               Souls
               ,
               if
               they
               perform
               not
               what
               the
               Covenant
               bindes
               them
               unto
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               can
               no
               more
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               Church-relation
               ,
               and
               external
               visible
               state
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               not
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               other
               particulars
               it
               can
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               circumcised
               ,
               or
               not
               baptized
               .
               It
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               be
               
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               external
               state
               ,
               and
               another
               thing
               to
               enjoy
               all
               the
               spiritual
               and
               eternal
               benefits
               of
               such
               a
               relation
               ;
               and
               though
               this
               latter
               be
               the
               portion
               of
               none
               but
               such
               as
               come
               to
               be
               truly
               regenerate
               ,
               yet
               the
               other
               is
               ,
               and
               so
               continues
               ,
               the
               right
               of
               all
               that
               have
               once
               had
               it
               ,
               untill
               in
               some
               
                 way
                 of
                 God
              
               they
               be
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               deprived
               thereof
               .
            
             
               The
               Synod
               having
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 persons
                 once
                 in
                 Covenant
                 are
                 not
                 broken
                 off
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 sare
                 for
                 notorious
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 incorrigibleness
                 therein
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 these
                 Parents
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Reverend
               Author
               answereth
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 they
                 break
                 off
                 themselves
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 breaking
                 the
                 Covenant
                 which
                 was
                 sealed
                 by
                 Baptism
                 in
                 their
                 infancy
                 or
                 minority
                 ,
                 they
                 thereby
                 deprive
                 themselves
                 of
                 the
                 benefits
                 and
                 Priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 case
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 looked
                 at
                 like
                 those
                 in
                 
                   1
                   Joh.
                   2.19
                
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               If
               by
               
                 Breaking
                 off
                 themselves
              
               ,
               were
               meant
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               do
               this
               meritoriously
               ,
               i.
               e.
               that
               by
               their
               sin
               they
               deserve
               to
               be
               broken
               off
               ,
               then
               it
               may
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               sense
               persons
               may
               (
               though
               not
               that
               
                 these
                 do
              
               )
               
                 break
                 off
                 themselves
                 from
                 their
                 Covenant-relation
              
               ;
               and
               so
               also
               may
               persons
               that
               have
               been
               in
               full
               communion
               ,
               even
               these
               by
               their
               sins
               may
               thus
               
                 break
                 off
                 themselves
              
               ,
               in
               which
               sense
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Hos.
               13.9
               .
               
                 O
                 Israel
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 destroyed
                 thy self
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               that
               their
               sins
               were
               the
               procuring
               or
               meritorious
               cause
               of
               their
               destruction
               .
               But
               if
               hereby
               be
               meant
               ,
               that
               the
               persons
               spoken
               of
               do
               
                 break
                 off
                 themselves
              
               from
               their
               Church-relation
               not
               onely
               meritoriously
               ,
               but
               actually
               and
               really
               ,
               then
               it
               may
               be
               justly
               questioned
               ,
               
                 whether
                 Church-members
                 can
                 thus
                 break
                 off
                 themselves
                 .
              
               Sure
               Israel
               did
               not
               thus
               destroy
               themselves
               ,
               because
               all
               judgement
               and
               punishment
               is
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               whose
               work
               it
               is
               to
               
                 kill
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 alive
              
               ,
               to
               
                 wound
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 heal
              
               ,
               to
               
                 create
                 peace
                 and
                 evil
              
               ;
               so
               that
               there
               is
               no
               
                 evil
                 in
                 the
                 city
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 it
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               32.39
               .
               Isa.
               45.7
               .
               Amos
               3.6
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               if
               
                 breaking
                 off
              
               from
               Church-estate
               ,
               be
               an
               evil
               of
               Punishment
               ,
               men
               cannot
               in
               this
               sense
               
                 break
                 off
                 themselves
              
               without
               God.
               Besides
               ,
               men
               cannot
               of
               themselves
               alone
               bring
               in
               themselves
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               requisite
               the
               Consent
               of
               the
               Church
               thereto
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               they
               cannot
               ,
               of
               themselves
               alone
               ,
               bring
               in
               themselves
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               how
               is
               it
               credible
               that
               of
               themselves
               alone
               they
               should
               
                 break
                 themselves
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
              
               One
               would
               think
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               cannot
               of
               themselves
               alone
               open
               the
               door
               for
               their
               Entrance
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               should
               no
               more
               be
               able
               to
               open
               it
               for
               their
               
                 going
                 out
              
               .
               And
               further
               ,
               it
               seems
               not
               rational
               ,
               that
               Delinquents
               in
               the
               Church
               should
               have
               it
               in
               their
               power
               ,
               whether
               they
               will
               be
               censured
               with
               Church-censure
               ,
               or
               no
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               must
               be
               so
               ,
               if
               men
               that
               have
               been
               Church-members
               may
               
                 un-Member
                 themselves
              
               at
               their
               pleasure
               :
               for
               sure
               it
               is
               ,
               Church
               censures
               cannot
               be
               dispensed
               to
               any
               ,
               but
               to
               such
               as
               are
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.12
               .
               If
               therefore
               a
               Church-member
               ,
               suppose
               one
               that
               hath
               been
               
               in
               
                 full
                 communion
              
               ,
               shall
               commit
               the
               most
               enormous
               and
               scandalous
               wickedness
               that
               can
               be
               named
               ;
               yet
               if
               men
               may
               
                 break
                 off
                 themselves
              
               from
               Church-relation
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               such
               an
               one
               may
               have
               it
               in
               his
               choice
               whether
               he
               will
               be
               censured
               ,
               or
               no
               :
               for
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               but
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 no
                 Member
                 of
                 your
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 fors●ke
                 the
                 Church-relation
                 in
                 which
                 I
                 was
                 ,
              
               it
               shall
               then
               be
               in
               the
               power
               of
               such
               a
               notorious
               Delinquent
               to
               bind
               the
               Churches
               hands
               from
               censuring
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               make
               the
               Rule
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               of
               none
               effect
               ,
               which
               saith
               ,
               
                 D●liver
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               which
               makes
               it
               very
               improbable
               ,
               that
               men
               can
               of
               themselves
               
                 break
                 off
                 themselves
              
               from
               the
               Covenant
               and
               Church-relation
               .
               As
               for
               them
               in
               1
               Ioh.
               2.19
               .
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 They
                 went
                 out
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 us
                 ,
              
               &c.
               why
               may
               not
               this
               
                 going
                 o●t
              
               be
               understood
               of
               a
               local
               departure
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               departing
               from
               the
               company
               ,
               and
               communion
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               such
               Duties
               and
               acts
               of
               Love
               as
               that
               Church-relation
               requireth
               ,
               rather
               then
               of
               a
               
                 going
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 relation
                 it self
                 ?
              
               It
               is
               plain
               ,
               men
               may
               of
               themselves
               (
               if
               they
               have
               no
               more
               grace
               )
               neglect
               the
               duties
               which
               their
               nearest
               relations
               require
               ,
               and
               depart
               from
               them
               in
               respect
               of
               place
               and
               duties
               ;
               as
               David
               and
               Iob
               were
               thus
               
                 forsaken
                 by
                 their
                 kindred
                 ,
                 b●ethren
                 ,
                 and
                 mothers
                 children
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Psal.
               38.11
               .
               &
               69.8
               .
               Iob
               19.13
               ,
               14.
               but
               doth
               this
               prove
               ,
               that
               those
               
                 brethren
                 and
                 mothers
                 children
              
               ,
               who
               thus
               neglected
               the
               duties
               which
               their
               relation
               required
               ,
               were
               now
               no
               longer
               in
               the
               relation
               at
               all
               ?
               were
               these
               
                 brethren
                 and
                 mothers
                 children
              
               ,
               now
               become
               mothers
               children
               
                 no
                 longer
              
               ,
               nor
               brethren
               
                 any
                 longer
              
               ,
               because
               now
               they
               were
               gone
               from
               the
               duties
               which
               they
               should
               have
               performed
               ?
               This
               doth
               not
               follow
               at
               all
               :
               How
               then
               doth
               it
               follow
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               
                 wen●
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 Saints
              
               in
               respect
               of
               place
               and
               performance
               of
               duties
               ,
               were
               thereby
               
                 gone
                 out
                 from
                 their
                 Church-relation
              
               ?
               they
               might
               by
               this
               departure
               of
               theirs
               deserve
               to
               be
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               by
               Church-censure
               from
               their
               Church-estate
               ;
               but
               that
               by
               this
               their
               departing
               they
               did
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               ,
               or
               
                 break
                 off
                 themselves
              
               from
               their
               Church-estate
               ,
               any
               otherwise
               then
               meritoriously
               ,
               doth
               not
               appear
               .
            
             
               The
               Synod
               having
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Parents
                 in
                 Question
                 are
                 in
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Tenor
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 Faithful
                 and
                 their
                 seed
                 after
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Generations
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               17.7
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Reverend
               Author
               in
               his
               Answer
               hereto
               ,
               pag.
               24.
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 sea●ing
                 of
                 this
                 covenant
                 to
                 the
                 posterity
                 of
                 Isaac
                 and
                 Jacob
                 by
                 circumcision
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 continue
                 throughout
                 their
                 Generations
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Covenant
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 substance
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 us
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 ●stablished
                 by
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Luk.
                   1.69
                   ,
                   72.73
                   Heb.
                   13.20
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Ans.
               Here
               is
               then
               a
               consent
               to
               the
               Synods
               Argument
               ,
               and
               the
               Proof
               of
               it
               :
               for
               ,
               if
               the
               Covenant
               be
               
                 for
                 substance
              
               the
               same
               
                 to
                 us
              
               as
               it
               was
               
                 to
                 them
              
               ,
               and
               was
               then
               to
               the
               
                 Faithful
                 and
                 their
                 seed
                 in
                 their
                 Generations
              
               ;
               doth
               it
               not
               then
               follow
               ,
               that
               these
               Parents
               being
               
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 the
                 Faithful
              
               ,
               are
               hereby
               proved
               to
               be
               
                 in
                 the
                 covenant
              
               ?
               this
               seems
               a
               plain
               granting
               of
               the
               Synods
               saying
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               Proof
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               the
               Synod
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Parents
                 in
                 Q●estion
                 are
                 keepers
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 fors●ker●
                 ,
                 and
                 rejecters
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Covenant
                 of
                 their
                 Fathers
              
               ;
               and
               alledged
               for
               this
               Deut.
               29.25
               ,
               26.
               2
               
               King.
               17.15
               —
               20.
               2
               
               Chron.
               7.22
               .
               Deu.
               7.10
               .
            
             
               The
               Reverend
               Author
               Answereth
               ,
               
                 That
                 keepers
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 the
                 Parents
                 in
                 Question
                 are
                 not
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 such
                 forsakers
                 ,
                 and
                 rejecters
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Texts
                 alledged
                 ;
                 yet
                 besides
                 that
                 gross
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 spiritual
                 Idolatry
                 in
                 scandalous
                 covetousness
                 ,
                 Col.
                 3.5
                 .
                 Worldly-mindedness
                 ,
                 whereby
                 men
                 forsake
                 and
                 reject
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Covenant
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 World
                 —
                 and
                 such
                 may
                 they
                 be
                 who
                 answer
                 all
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 their
                 fifth
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 externally
                 and
                 visibly
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               Now
               herein
               is
               a
               marvellous
               thing
               ,
               and
               not
               easie
               to
               be
               understood
               ;
               for
               the
               Proposition
               saith
               expresly
               ,
               that
               the
               persons
               spoken
               of
               are
               
                 not
                 scandalous
                 in
                 life
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Answer
               is
               ,
               That
               men
               may
               Answer
               that
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               other
               terms
               of
               the
               Proposition
               externally
               ,
               and
               visibly
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               guilty
               of
               
                 Scandalous
                 cove●ousness
              
               ;
               and
               Worldly-mindedness
               .
               Now
               that
               men
               may
               be
               not
               
                 Scandalous
                 in
                 life
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               guilty
               of
               
                 Scandalous
                 covetousness
              
               ;
               guilty
               of
               
                 Scandalous
                 covetousness
              
               and
               worldly-mindedness
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               
                 Scandalous
                 in
                 life
              
               ;
               these
               things
               seem
               contradictory
               and
               inconsistent
               ,
               
                 C●piat
                 qui
                 capere
                 porest
              
               .
               It
               seems
               to
               us
               more
               rational
               to
               think
               and
               say
               ,
               That
               though
               it
               be
               
               possible
               for
               men
               to
               be
               
                 not
                 Scandalous
                 in
                 life
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               Worldly-mindedness
               ,
               and
               other
               secret
               sins
               ,
               and
               heart-wickednes●
               ;
               yet
               if
               they
               answer
               this
               and
               
                 all
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 the
                 Proposition
                 ,
              
               it
               seems
               not
               improbable
               but
               they
               may
               be
               truely
               godly
               ,
               and
               sincere
               ,
               sith
               they
               are
               not
               only
               
                 not
                 Scandalous
                 in
                 life
              
               ,
               but
               do
               
                 give
                 up
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 children
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 subject
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Church
              
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               not
               Ignorantly
               ,
               but
               with
               understanding
               ;
               not
               sl●ghtly
               ,
               but
               
                 Solemnly
                 and
                 Publickly
                 before
                 the
                 Church
                 :
              
               for
               ,
               doth
               not
               all
               this
               make
               their
               sincerity
               hopeful
               ?
               we
               conceive
               it
               may
               .
               But
               that
               they
               should
               do
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               manner
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               and
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               to
               be
               so
               far
               from
               probability
               of
               grace
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               
                 Forsakers
                 and
                 Rej●cters
                 of
                 God
              
               and
               his
               covenant
               ,
               to
               serve
               the
               VVorld
               ,
               and
               this
               not
               onely
               secretly
               ,
               and
               in
               heart
               ,
               but
               so
               outwardly
               ,
               and
               visibly
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               scandalous
               therein
               ;
               how
               this
               can
               be
               ,
               we
               must
               confess
               we
               do
               not
               understand
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 say
                 ,
              
               That
               the
               Parents
               in
               question
               do
               not
               put
               in
               any
               barre
               to
               hinder
               their
               children
               from
               Baptism
               :
               and
               that
               this
               is
               plain
               from
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Proposition
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               described
               to
               be
               such
               as
               understand
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Fai●h
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               The
               Reverend
               Author
               in
               his
               Answer
               ,
               saith
               
                 That
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Parents
                 may
                 put
                 in
                 a
                 barre
                 to
                 hinder
                 their
                 children
                 from
                 Bap●●sm
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 do
                 and
                 be
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 required
                 in
                 that
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 have
                 no
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 an
                 unregenerate
                 person
                 —
              
            
             
               Ans.
               It
               is
               one
               thing
               what
               a
               man
               
                 may
                 do
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               an
               
                 unregenerate
                 person
              
               really
               and
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               
                 knoweth
                 the
                 heart
              
               ;
               and
               another
               thing
               to
               be
               
                 visibly
                 so
              
               in
               the
               view
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               rationall
               judgement
               :
               for
               ▪
               it
               is
               granted
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               be
               and
               do
               outwardly
               and
               visibly
               all
               that
               the
               Proposition
               mentioneth
               ,
               yea
               and
               all
               that
               can
               be
               named
               further
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               really
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               an
               
                 unregenerate
                 person
              
               ;
               but
               yet
               this
               needs
               not
               to
               hinder
               his
               childe
               from
               Baptism
               before
               the
               Church
               :
               for
               such
               was
               the
               case
               of
               
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 Ananias
              
               and
               
                 Sapphira
                 ,
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               who
               had
               
                 a
                 name
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 were
                 dead
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               3.1
               .
               and
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               deadness
               and
               unregeneracy
               of
               theirs
               ,
               the
               Church
               did
               warrantably
               admit
               
               them
               and
               theirs
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               because
               visibly
               ,
               and
               for
               ought
               that
               the
               Church
               could
               discern
               ,
               they
               were
               regenerate
               ,
               sith
               
                 De
                 occultis
                 non
                 judicat
                 Ecclesia
              
               .
               But
               that
               a
               man
               may
               do
               ,
               and
               be
               all
               that
               the
               Proposition
               mentioneth
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               unregenerate
               ,
               and
               without
               Faith
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               also
               visibly
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Churches
               judgement
               ;
               this
               seems
               not
               very
               probable
               .
               Even
               one
               of
               the
               particulars
               which
               the
               Proposition
               mentioneth
               ,
               viz.
               that
               of
               [
               
                 Giving
                 up
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ]
               is
               spoken
               of
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               as
               a
               token
               of
               
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 bestowed
                 on
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Macedonia
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               8.1
               ,
               5.
               
               And
               when
               the
               Synod
               mentioneth
               not
               onely
               this
               particular
               ▪
               but
               five
               or
               six
               others
               in
               the
               Proposition
               ,
               must
               we
               for
               all
               this
               say
               ,
               That
               men
               may
               
                 do
                 this
              
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               mentioned
               in
               that
               Proposition
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               no
               grace
               of
               God
               bestowed
               on
               them
               ,
               but
               be
               ,
               even
               
                 quoad
                 nos
              
               ,
               without
               all
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               an
               unregenerate
               estate
               ,
               and
               so
               put
               in
               a
               barre
               to
               hinder
               the
               Baptism
               of
               their
               children
               ?
               we
               cannot
               but
               fear
               such
               judgement
               is
               more
               rigorous
               then
               Charity
               will
               allow
               ;
               for
               the
               Scripture
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 tree
                 is
                 known
                 by
                 its
                 fruit
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               12.
               
               &
               7.
               and
               ,
               that
               even
               
                 a
                 childe
                 is
                 known
                 by
                 his
                 doings
                 ,
                 whether
                 his
                 work
                 be
                 pure
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 right
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               20.11
               .
               and
               therefore
               when
               there
               are
               so
               many
               things
               for
               the
               Parents
               in
               question
               ,
               as
               are
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Proposition
               ,
               and
               nothing
               appearing
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               we
               think
               such
               Parents
               ,
               having
               been
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               their
               minority
               ,
               may
               justly
               be
               looked
               at
               as
               those
               who
               
                 do
                 not
                 put
                 in
                 any
                 barre
                 to
                 hinder
                 their
                 children
                 from
                 Baptism
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Reverend
               Author
               further
               saith
               ,
               pag.
               25.
               
               
                 Though
                 these
                 Parents
                 are
                 not
                 Scandalous
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 Solemnly
                 own
                 the
                 covenant
                 before
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 give
                 up
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 children
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 subject
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 these
                 may
                 be
                 affirmed
                 of
                 many
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 form
                 of
                 Godliness
                 ,
                 and
                 deny
                 the
                 power
                 thereof
                 :
                 from
                 such
                 Paul
                 warned
                 Timothy
                 to
                 Turn
                 away
                 ,
                 
                   2
                   Tim.
                   3.5
                
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               But
               is
               it
               credible
               ,
               that
               those
               in
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               could
               answer
               all
               that
               is
               said
               in
               this
               Proposition
               ?
               were
               they
               not
               
                 Scandalous
                 in
                 life
              
               ,
               but
               did
               
                 give
                 up
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 subject
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ?
              
               what
               then
               means
               the
               many
               Scandalous
               sins
               mentioned
               ver
               .
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               and
               what
               was
               this
               
                 denying
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 
                 Godliness
              
               that
               is
               charged
               upon
               them
               ?
               it
               is
               most
               like
               it
               was
               such
               a
               denying
               as
               that
               in
               Tit.
               1.16
               .
               where
               they
               are
               said
               
                 to
                 profess
                 to
                 know
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 works
                 to
                 deny
                 him
                 ,
                 being
                 abominable
                 ,
                 disobedient
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 every
                 good
                 work
                 reprobate
              
               ;
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               they
               were
               far
               from
               answering
               what
               is
               said
               of
               these
               Parents
               :
               for
               ,
               
                 these
                 Parents
              
               are
               not
               
                 Scandalous
                 in
                 life
              
               ;
               but
               those
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               of
               are
               
                 Scandalous
                 ,
                 and
                 abominable
                 for
                 wickedness
                 :
              
               these
               Parents
               are
               commendable
               for
               sundry
               good
               things
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               good
               duties
               done
               by
               them
               ;
               whereas
               those
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               of
               are
               not
               so
               ,
               but
               disobedient
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 every
                 good
                 work
                 reprobate
              
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Apostle
               bids
               
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 turn
                 away
                 from
                 such
              
               ;
               doth
               not
               this
               simply
               that
               they
               were
               Scandalous
               persons
               ,
               and
               apparently
               wicked
               ?
               it
               is
               not
               likely
               that
               the
               Apostle
               would
               else
               have
               commanded
               to
               
                 turn
                 from
                 them
              
               ,
               sith
               he
               himself
               did
               so
               lovingly
               converse
               with
               so
               many
               sorts
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               gain
               them
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               9.19
               ,
               20
               ,
               &c.
               and
               gives
               Commandment
               to
               
                 receive
                 the
                 weak
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               14.1
               .
               and
               to
               
                 instruct
                 with
                 meekness
                 such
                 as
                 oppose
                 themselves
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 peradventure
                 may
                 give
                 them
                 Repentance
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               2
               Tim.
               2.25
               .
               which
               things
               do
               strongly
               argue
               ,
               that
               those
               whom
               he
               Commands
               in
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               to
               
                 turn
                 away
                 from
              
               ,
               were
               not
               such
               as
               are
               described
               in
               the
               Proposition
               ,
               but
               far
               worse
               ,
               being
               apparently
               and
               grosly
               wicked
               .
               For
               otherwise
               ,
               how
               could
               the
               Apostle
               in
               commanding
               to
               
                 Turn
                 away
                 from
                 them
              
               ,
               be
               cleared
               from
               direct
               contradicting
               both
               his
               own
               Doctrine
               and
               his
               own
               Practice
               ?
               But
               let
               those
               in
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               whom
               he
               commands
               to
               
                 Turn
                 away
                 from
              
               ,
               be
               understood
               of
               persons
               grosly
               vicious
               and
               Scandalous
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               appearance
               of
               contradiction
               is
               easily
               cleared
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Parents
               in
               question
               cleared
               from
               being
               such
               persons
               ,
               as
               must
               be
               
                 Turned
                 away
                 from
              
               .
            
             
               So
               much
               for
               Defence
               of
               the
               first
               Argument
               .
            
             
               But
               before
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               proceed
               to
               the
               next
               ,
               he
               is
               something
               large
               in
               suggesting
               ,
               that
               the
               Elders
               do
               admit
               persons
               into
               Membership
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               qualified
               according
               to
               what
               is
               said
               in
               this
               Proposition
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               their
               Doctrine
               in
               this
               matter
               were
               right
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               here
               pag.
               25
               ,
               26.
               frequently
               intimated
               that
               their
               Practice
               is
               otherwise
               .
               
                 For
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 prove
                 that
                 all
                 adult
                 persons
                 whom
                 they
                 admit
                 into
                 personal
                 and
                 immediate
                 Membership
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Proposition
                 describeth
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 I
                 demand
                 ,
                 do
                 they
                 all
                 understand
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 
                 of
                 Faith
                 ?
                 what
                 course
                 do
                 they
                 take
                 to
                 know
                 it
                 ?
                 Are
                 all
                 the
                 adult
                 persons
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 admit
                 into
                 Membership
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Proposition
                 describes
                 ?
                 do
                 they
                 take
                 a
                 right
                 course
                 to
                 know
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 ?
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 Scandalous
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans.
               The
               Proposition
               speaks
               of
               such
               as
               were
               admitted
               in
               minority
               ,
               and
               therefore
               what
               is
               done
               towards
               these
               when
               they
               are
               adult
               ,
               is
               not
               fitly
               called
               
                 admitting
                 into
                 Membership
              
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               Cotton
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 agreeth
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 sometime
                 without
                 )
                 another
                 thing
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Infants
                 of
                 Believers
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 never
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 it
                 .
              
               Grounds
               and
               Ends
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 pag.
              
               132
               ,
               133.
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               a
               mistake
               to
               say
               or
               think
               of
               such
               Elders
               ,
               as
               concurred
               with
               the
               Synod
               ,
               That
               what
               is
               done
               by
               them
               towards
               the
               children
               of
               Church-members
               ,
               being
               now
               adult
               ,
               is
               an
               
                 admitting
                 of
                 them
                 into
                 Membership
              
               ,
               for
               this
               those
               children
               had
               afore
               they
               were
               adult
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               not
               now
               admitted
               into
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               leave
               this
               :
               Why
               should
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               suggest
               such
               a
               thing
               into
               the
               mindes
               of
               his
               Readers
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Elders
                 in
                 their
                 Practice
                 do
                 differ
                 from
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 teach
                 one
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 Practice
                 do
                 contrary
                 ?
              
               Were
               it
               not
               more
               suitable
               to
               Love
               (
               which
               
                 thinketh
                 not
                 evil
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               nor
               
                 receiveth
                 a
                 reproach
                 against
                 ones
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               15.
               )
               to
               endeavour
               to
               bring
               such
               Elders
               ,
               as
               are
               thus
               faulty
               (
               if
               indeed
               there
               be
               any
               )
               to
               Repentance
               for
               their
               sailing
               therein
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               give
               occasion
               of
               mis-apprehensions
               against
               them
               ,
               by
               writing
               thus
               of
               them
               ?
               It
               may
               well
               be
               called
               misapprehension
               ;
               for
               there
               are
               few
               of
               the
               Elders
               ,
               in
               comparison
               ,
               that
               have
               yet
               put
               the
               children
               of
               Church-members
               to
               a
               publick
               owning
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               afore
               the
               time
               of
               their
               admission
               to
               full
               communion
               :
               and
               for
               those
               few
               that
               have
               done
               it
               ,
               as
               this
               was
               not
               an
               admitting
               of
               them
               into
               Membership
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               had
               before
               ;
               so
               it
               would
               be
               hard
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               when
               this
               was
               done
               ,
               that
               their
               Infants
               might
               be
               Baptized
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               case
               the
               Synod
               speaks
               of
               ;
               it
               would
               be
               hard
               (
               we
               say
               )
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               parents
               ,
               who
               so
               did
               ,
               were
               not
               qualified
               according
               as
               the
               fifth
               Proposition
               describeth
               .
               And
               therefore
               to
               give
               occasion
               of
               other
               thoughts
               ,
               not
               only
               against
               some
               few
               of
               the
               Elders
               ,
               but
               even
               of
               all
               ,
               for
               what
               is
               here
               intimated
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               
                 some
                 onely
              
               ,
               but
               of
               
                 all
                 
                 alike
              
               without
               difference
               ;
               what
               may
               be
               thought
               of
               this
               ,
               we
               leave
               to
               the
               further
               consideration
               of
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 second
                 Argument
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   the
                   Parents
                   in
                   question
                   ,
                   are
                   either
                   children
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   or
                   strangers
                   from
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ;
                   either
                   holy
                   ,
                   or
                   unclean
                   ;
                   either
                   within
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   without
                   ;
                   either
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   God
                   for
                   their
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   are
                   without
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   considers
                   the
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   affirm
                   the
                   latter
                   concerning
                   these
                   children
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   former
                   being
                   granted
                   ,
                   infers
                   their
                   right
                   to
                   Baptism
                   .
                
              
            
             
               To
               this
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               answereth
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 more
                 he
                 considers
                 the
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 the
                 less
                 he
                 findes
                 in
                 it
                 to
                 evince
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 conclude
                 the
                 latter
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               Now
               the
               latter
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Parents
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 are
                 strangers
                 from
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 not
                 holy
                 ,
                 but
                 unclean
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 without
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
              
               And
               if
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               finde
               so
               much
               to
               conclude
               thus
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Church-members
               ,
               which
               Members
               
                 understand
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 publickly
                 assent
                 thereto
                 ;
                 are
                 not
                 scandalous
                 in
                 life
                 ,
              
               but
               thus
               and
               further
               qualified
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Proposition
               is
               expressed
               :
               if
               he
               finde
               much
               to
               conclude
               thus
               of
               these
               children
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               had
               expressed
               any
               part
               thereof
               ,
               it
               might
               have
               been
               taken
               into
               consideration
               ;
               but
               nothing
               being
               expressed
               ,
               how
               can
               it
               ?
               A
               meer
               contrary
               Affirmation
               ,
               how
               can
               it
               go
               for
               a
               sufficient
               Confutation
               ?
            
             
               As
               for
               that
               which
               he
               addeth
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Proposition
                 holds
                 forth
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 stranger
                 from
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 unclean
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Is
               not
               this
               spoken
               of
               
                 grown
                 persons
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               how
               is
               the
               Synods
               Argument
               hereby
               touched
               ,
               which
               speaketh
               of
               
                 little
                 children
              
               ?
               Nor
               is
               it
               easily
               proved
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 grown
                 person
              
               ,
               who
               was
               admitted
               in
               minority
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               qualified
               as
               the
               Proposition
               expresseth
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               
                 grown
                 person
              
               is
               now
               
                 a
                 stranger
                 from
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 God
                 in
                 t●●
                 world
                 ,
              
               and
               this
               is
               respect
               of
               his
               external
               state
               ,
               or
               being
               in
               the
               Church-visible
               ;
               we
               see
               not
               that
               this
               is
               proved
               at
               all
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               for
               Rom.
               9.6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               which
               is
               here
               alledged
               ,
               
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 Israel
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               &c.
               the
               Text
               may
               prove
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               
                 all
                 elected
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               
               or
               sincere
               Believers
               ,
               who
               in
               regard
               of
               external
               relation
               are
               Members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ;
               and
               this
               will
               be
               easily
               granted
               :
               but
               for
               Membership
               in
               the
               Church-visible
               ,
               of
               which
               is
               our
               question
               ,
               that
               text
               hath
               nothing
               in
               it
               at
               all
               to
               prove
               ,
               That
               men
               who
               were
               members
               of
               this
               Church
               in
               their
               minority
               ,
               being
               now
               qualified
               as
               the
               Synod
               expresseth
               ,
               that
               these
               are
               now
               
                 without
                 such
                 Membership
                 and
                 externall
                 state
              
               ;
               this
               is
               not
               proved
               at
               all
               by
               this
               Text.
               For
               ,
               if
               we
               shall
               so
               say
               ,
               we
               shall
               make
               the
               Apostle
               to
               contradict
               himself
               ;
               for
               ,
               of
               these
               very
               persons
               and
               people
               ,
               of
               whom
               ●e
               saith
               ,
               
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 Israel
              
               ,
               not
               all
               children
               ,
               not
               all
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               of
               these
               very
               persons
               and
               people
               he
               said
               ,
               ver
               .
               4.
               that
               
                 they
                 are
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 pertaineth
                 the
                 Adoption
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Promises
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               were
               Gods
               adopted
               children
               in
               regard
               of
               external
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               were
               Members
               of
               the
               Church-visible
               ,
               and
               yet
               these
               were
               not
               
                 all
                 Israel
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               all
               Gods
               Israel
               by
               election
               and
               spiritual
               regeneration
               .
               Thus
               the
               Apostles
               words
               are
               easily
               reconciled
               .
               But
               how
               shall
               they
               be
               reconciled
               ,
               if
               the
               latter
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               former
               ,
               be
               meant
               of
               the
               Church-visible
               ?
               Can
               they
               
                 be
                 Israelites
              
               ,
               and
               
                 not
                 Israel
              
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               respect
               ?
               Can
               they
               in
               respect
               of
               external
               state
               be
               partakers
               of
               
                 Adoption
                 ,
                 Gods
                 Covenant
                 and
                 Promises
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               so
               be
               Church-members
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               same
               estate
               ,
               be
               no
               Church-members
               at
               all
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               Church-covenant
               at
               all
               ?
               It
               is
               not
               easie
               to
               conceive
               how
               this
               can
               be
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               words
               in
               Rom.
               9.6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               are
               not
               fitly
               applied
               to
               prove
               that
               men
               ,
               who
               were
               Church-members
               in
               their
               minority
               ,
               may
               be
               qualified
               as
               the
               fifth
               Proposition
               expresseth
               ,
               and
               yet
               now
               be
               
                 strangers
                 from
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 visible
                 and
                 externall
                 state
                 .
              
            
             
               Whereas
               the
               Synod
               for
               a
               third
               Argument
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 to
                 deny
                 this
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 would
                 be
              
               1.
               
               
                 To
                 stratten
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel-dispensation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 New-Testament-times
                 ,
                 in
                 worse
                 case
                 ,
                 relating
                 to
                 their
                 children
                 successively
                 ,
                 then
                 were
                 the
                 Iews
                 of
                 old
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 To
                 render
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 worse
                 condition
                 then
                 under
                 the
                 Legal
                 administration
                 :
                 contrary
                 to
              
               Jer.
               30.20
               .
               Ezek
               37.25
               ,
               26.
               3.
               
               
                 To
                 deny
                 the
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 
                 initiatory
                 Seal
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 regularly
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 dispensation
                 ,
                 nay
                 the
                 first
                 Institution
                 appointed
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 applied
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               17.9
               ,
               10.
               
               Joh.
               7.22
               ,
               23.
               4.
               
               
                 To
                 break
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 by
                 denying
                 the
                 initiatory
                 Seal
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 covenant
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               17.9
               ,
               10
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               To
               this
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               answereth
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 contrary
                 to
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 true
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 enlargeth
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel-dispensation
                 ,
                 by
                 shewing
                 that
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 spiritual
                 and
                 gracious
                 frame
                 then
                 the
                 Iews
                 of
                 old
                 were
                 ,
                 under
                 Legal
                 dispensation
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans.
               Suppose
               that
               Christian
               Churches
               be
               in
               a
               more
               
                 spiritual
                 and
                 gracious
                 frame
              
               then
               were
               the
               Jews
               under
               the
               Legal
               dispensation
               ,
               yet
               if
               then
               such
               Parents
               as
               the
               Proposition
               describes
               ,
               might
               have
               the
               initiatory
               Seal
               applied
               to
               their
               Infants
               ,
               and
               now
               may
               not
               ;
               how
               can
               it
               be
               denied
               but
               that
               now
               the
               Christian
               Churches
               are
               in
               
                 a
                 worse
                 case
              
               ,
               relating
               to
               their
               children
               successively
               ,
               then
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               was
               ?
               For
               then
               such
               Parents
               might
               have
               their
               children
               circumcised
               ,
               but
               now
               they
               may
               not
               have
               them
               baptized
               ,
               if
               this
               Proposition
               be
               denied
               .
               And
               though
               the
               grace
               of
               Christ
               may
               be
               now
               enlarged
               in
               other
               respects
               ,
               yet
               in
               respect
               of
               children
               it
               is
               not
               enlarged
               ,
               but
               str●●t●ed
               ,
               by
               denying
               this
               Proposition
               :
               except
               we
               shall
               say
               ,
               that
               for
               Parents
               to
               have
               the
               Seal
               of
               the
               Covenant
               applied
               to
               them
               and
               their
               children
               ,
               is
               no
               testimony
               of
               Gospel-grace
               at
               all
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               said
               truly
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Synods
               Argument
               in
               this
               particular
               stands
               good
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Saith
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
               
                 It
                 declareth
                 that
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 far
                 better
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 under
                 Legal
                 dispensations
                 —
                 for
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 their
                 light
                 and
                 holiness
                 was
                 defective
                 —
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 farre
                 greater
                 measure
                 of
                 light
                 and
                 holiness
                 then
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 former
                 ages
                 —
              
            
             
               Ans.
               Suppose
               this
               be
               granted
               ,
               the
               question
               is
               not
               about
               their
               
                 Holiness
                 and
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               but
               about
               
                 their
                 children
              
               ,
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Parents
               were
               qualified
               as
               this
               Proposition
               expresseth
               ,
               those
               children
               might
               then
               be
               circumcised
               :
               and
               the
               Texts
               alledged
               ,
               viz.
               〈◊〉
               30.20
               .
               Ezek.
               37
               25
               ,
               26.
               do
               shew
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               called
               ,
               their
               children
               shall
               be
               in
               as
               good
               estate
               as
               formerly
               :
               but
               
               how
               can
               this
               be
               ,
               if
               the
               Parents
               may
               be
               qualified
               as
               is
               expressed
               ,
               and
               yet
               may
               not
               have
               their
               children
               baptized
               ?
               Is
               not
               this
               a
               rendring
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               children
               ,
               in
               a
               
                 worse
                 condition
              
               then
               formerly
               ?
            
             
               For
               the
               third
               Particular
               ,
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               answereth
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 dent●ll
                 of
                 the
                 Proposition
                 doth
                 not
                 deny
                 (
                 in
                 sum
                 )
                 what
                 the
                 Synod
                 saith
                 it
                 doth
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               In
               what
               the
               Synod
               here
               saith
               ,
               there
               are
               three
               Particulars
               contained
               or
               included
               :
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Mosaicall
                 dispensation
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 Institution
                 of
                 the
                 initiatory
                 Seal
                 ,
                 did
                 appoint
                 that
                 Seal
                 to
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 stood
                 regularly
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 children
                 in
                 question
                 d●
                 regularly
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 deniall
                 of
                 the
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 doth
                 deny
                 the
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 Sea●
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Mosaicall
                 dispensation
                 appointed
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 applied
                 unto
                 .
              
               Of
               these
               Particulars
               ,
               the
               first
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               undeniably
               proved
               by
               the
               Texts
               alledged
               ,
               viz.
               Gen.
               17.9
               ,
               10.
               
               Joh
               7.22
               ,
               23.
               and
               the
               third
               Particular
               is
               plain
               of
               it self
               :
               all
               the
               doubt
               therefore
               must
               be
               about
               the
               second
               ,
               viz.
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 children
                 in
                 question
                 do
                 regularly
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Covenant
              
               :
               But
               for
               this
               the
               Synod
               hath
               given
               divers
               Proofs
               in
               their
               first
               and
               second
               Arguments
               ;
               which
               Proofs
               we
               do
               not
               see
               taken
               off
               by
               what
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               hath
               said
               thereto
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               Particular
               is
               answered
               by
               a
               plain
               deniall
               of
               what
               there
               the
               Synod
               affirmeth
               ,
               viz.
               
                 That
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 break
                 Gods
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 by
                 denying
                 the
                 initiatory
                 Seal
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Covenant
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               Yet
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               plain
               ,
               then
               that
               denying
               Circumcision
               to
               them
               that
               were
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               was
               a
               breaking
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Covenant
              
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               expresly
               so
               called
               ,
               Gen.
               17.9
               .
               10
               ,
               14.
               
               If
               therefore
               the
               children
               spoken
               of
               be
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               how
               can
               the
               deniall
               of
               Baptism
               to
               them
               be
               any
               other
               then
               is
               said
               ?
               and
               that
               they
               are
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               Synod
               gave
               sundry
               Proofs
               in
               their
               first
               and
               second
               Arguments
               .
            
             
               So
               much
               for
               Defence
               of
               the
               third
               Argument
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               Argument
               of
               the
               Synod
               for
               confirming
               this
               fifth
               Proposition
               ,
               is
               this
               :
               
                 C●nfederate
                 visible
                 Believers
                 ,
                 though
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 
                 lowest
                 degree
                 such
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 children
                 baptized
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Parents
                 in
                 question
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 some
                 degree
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               
                 Charity
                 may
                 observe
                 in
                 them
                 sundry
                 positive
                 arguments
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 witness
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 the
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 evident
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               this
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               answereth
               ,
               by
               denying
               the
               minor
               in
               the
               Argument
               ,
               and
               affirming
               the
               contrary
               to
               the
               first
               Reason
               here
               mentioned
               ;
               viz.
               
               
                 That
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 for
                 Charity
                 to
                 account
                 these
                 Parents
                 to
                 be
                 Believers
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 degree
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               But
               if
               there
               be
               sundry
               positive
               arguments
               for
               Charity
               thus
               to
               judge
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               nothing
               evident
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               as
               the
               Synod
               argueth
               ;
               why
               then
               should
               we
               judge
               otherwise
               of
               them
               ?
               When
               such
               Church-members
               ,
               as
               were
               admitted
               in
               their
               minority
               ,
               do
               
                 understand
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 publickly
                 assent
                 thereto
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 scandalous
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 solemnly
                 own
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 give
                 up
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               &c.
               is
               all
               this
               nothing
               for
               Charity
               to
               go
               upon
               in
               accounting
               them
               Believers
               ?
               no
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               
                 least
                 degree
              
               ?
               we
               conceive
               Charity
               wants
               sufficient
               ground
               to
               judge
               otherwise
               .
               See
               more
               in
               Defence
               of
               the
               first
               Argument
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               saith
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
               
                 Let
                 them
                 show
                 how
                 faith
                 was
                 w●ough●
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 work●
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Church
                 will
                 have
                 ground
                 for
                 their
                 charitable
                 judgement
                 concerning
                 their
                 fitness
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans.
               What
               proof
               is
               there
               ,
               that
               except
               this
               be
               done
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               ground
               for
               the
               charitable
               judgement
               that
               is
               mentioned
               ?
               Sure
               it
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               that
               such
               a
               thing
               was
               performed
               by
               the
               Eunuch
               ,
               nor
               required
               of
               him
               by
               Philip
               ,
               Acts
               8.
               and
               yet
               he
               was
               baptized
               upon
               Profession
               of
               his
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               though
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               ,
               that
               to
               
                 shew
                 how
                 his
                 Faith
                 was
                 wrought
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               was
               either
               done
               by
               him
               ,
               or
               required
               of
               him
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               see
               no
               reason
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               but
               that
               when
               that
               is
               done
               which
               is
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Proposition
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               ground
               for
               Charity
               to
               account
               them
               Believers
               ,
               though
               they
               come
               not
               up
               to
               what
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               requireth
               ,
               of
               
                 declaring
                 how
                 their
                 Faith
                 was
                 wrought
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Synod
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 though
                 qualified
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Faithfull
                 ,
              
               Tit.
               1.6
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Reverend
               Author
               answereth
               ,
               
                 Nor
                 are
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 qualified
                 but
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Faithfull
                 in
                 
                   Tit.
                   1.
                
                 
              
               So
               his
               Answer
               is
               an
               express
               deniall
               of
               what
               the
               Synod
               here
               saith
               .
               But
               to
               say
               the
               children
               in
               Tit.
               1.
               are
               not
               called
               Faithfull
               ,
               is
               directly
               to
               gainsay
               the
               Text
               ,
               which
               doth
               exp●esly
               so
               call
               them
               :
               and
               that
               these
               Children
               that
               are
               called
               Faithful
               in
               Tit.
               1.
               were
               qualified
               above
               what
               the
               Proposition
               requireth
               ,
               is
               not
               proved
               at
               all
               .
               For
               the
               Text
               that
               calls
               them
               Faithful
               ,
               saith
               no
               more
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               are
               not
               accused
               of
               Riot
               ,
               or
               unruly
               .
               And
               if
               this
               be
               sufficient
               for
               accounting
               them
               Faithful
               ▪
               those
               whom
               the
               Proposition
               describeth
               may
               much
               more
               be
               so
               accounted
               ;
               because
               they
               are
               not
               only
               free
               from
               Vnruliness
               and
               Riot
               ,
               but
               partakers
               of
               sundry
               other
               good
               qualifications
               ,
               which
               do
               amount
               further
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Whereas
               the
               Synod
               saith
               ,
               
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Parents
                 in
                 Question
                 are
                 ,
                 have
                 frequently
                 the
                 beginnings
                 of
                 grace
                 wrought
                 in
                 them
                 in
                 younger
                 years
                 ,
                 at
                 Scripture
                 and
                 experience
                 shew
                 .
                 Instance
              
               Joseph
               ,
               Samuel
               ,
               &c.
               
                 hence
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 Persons
                 shewing
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 charity
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 ecclesiastical
                 reputation
                 ,
                 visible
                 Believers
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Reverend
               Author
               answereth
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Parents
                 in
                 question
                 were
                 indeed
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 in
                 their
                 infancy
                 or
                 minority
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 adult
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 covenant
                 for
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 seed
                 ,
                 being
                 fitly
                 qualified
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 then
                 be
                 fi●ly
                 called
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 but
                 Transgressors
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 breakers
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               If
               they
               be
               breakers
               of
               it
               ,
               then
               sure
               they
               are
               comprehended
               in
               it
               :
               for
               ,
               how
               can
               men
               break
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               wh●ch
               they
               are
               not
               in
               ?
               therefore
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               here
               expresly
               confessed
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 were
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 in
                 their
                 minori●y
                 ,
              
               so
               the
               same
               is
               by
               Consequence
               confessed
               of
               them
               being
               adult
               ;
               for
               otherwise
               ,
               how
               could
               they
               be
               then
               said
               to
               
                 break
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               the
               Parents
               in
               question
               were
               
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 in
                 their
                 Infancy
                 and
                 minority
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               acknowledgeth
               they
               were
               ,
               this
               suits
               well
               enough
               with
               the
               purpose
               and
               scope
               of
               the
               Synod
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               which
               is
               expresly
               said
               to
               be
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 such
                 children
                 have
                 frequently
                 the
                 beginnings
                 of
                 grace
                 wrought
                 in
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 younger
                 years
              
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               had
               grace
               begun
               in
               them
               in
               their
               
                 younger
                 years
              
               ,
               
               why
               should
               not
               charity
               think
               it
               is
               
                 there
                 still
              
               ,
               when
               nothing
               appears
               to
               the
               contrary
               ?
               for
               he
               that
               once
               begins
               that
               good
               work
               of
               grace
               ,
               is
               not
               wont
               to
               
                 forsake
                 that
                 work
              
               of
               his
               own
               hands
               ,
               but
               to
               
                 perfect
                 it
                 untill
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               138.8
               .
               Phil.
               1.6
               .
            
             
               Further
               ,
               saith
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
               
                 This
                 Argument
                 is
                 fall●cious
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 argues
                 from
                 some
                 particulars
                 ,
                 to
                 infer
                 a
                 general
                 affirmatively
                 .
                 Some
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 beginnings
                 of
                 grace
                 wrought
                 in
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 younger
                 years
                 ,
                 therefore
                 all
                 persons
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               If
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               had
               expressed
               the
               Synods
               Argument
               as
               they
               expressed
               it
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               then
               have
               appeared
               so
               fallacious
               ,
               as
               the
               alteration
               of
               their
               words
               may
               make
               it
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               whereas
               they
               said
               ,
               
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 have
                 frequently
                 the
                 beginnings
                 of
                 grace
                 wrought
                 in
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 younger
                 years
                 ,
              
               for
               which
               they
               produced
               eight
               or
               nine
               Instances
               from
               Scripture
               :
               all
               these
               Instances
               ,
               and
               that
               frequency
               ,
               for
               Proof
               of
               which
               they
               were
               alledged
               ;
               are
               now
               all
               left
               out
               ,
               and
               in
               stead
               thereof
               it
               is
               rendred
               
                 some
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               whereas
               the
               inference
               which
               the
               Synod
               makes
               is
               thus
               expressed
               ,
               viz.
               
                 hence
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 Persons
              
               &c.
               now
               the
               term
               All
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               in
               before
               ,
               is
               expresly
               put
               in
               thus
               ,
               
                 All
                 Persons
                 of
                 this
                 sort
              
               ,
               &c.
               which
               alteration
               may
               indeed
               obscure
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               Argument
               .
               But
               let
               it
               be
               reduced
               to
               what
               it
               first
               was
               ,
               and
               then
               let
               the
               judicious
               Reader
               consider
               whether
               it
               be
               fall●cious
               ,
               or
               firme
               ,
               whether
               there
               be
               weakness
               or
               weight
               in
               it
               .
               Thus
               it
               was
               ;
               
                 If
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 have
                 frequently
                 the
                 beginnings
                 of
                 grace
                 wrought
                 in
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 younger
                 years
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 Persons
                 shewing
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 charity
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 ecclesiastical
                 reputation
                 ,
                 visible
                 Believers
                 :
                 But
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 Ergo.
                 
              
               The
               Assumption
               here
               is
               manifestly
               proved
               by
               those
               many
               Instances
               in
               Scripture
               alledged
               and
               by
               Experience
               ;
               and
               the
               Consequence
               we
               hope
               is
               not
               fall●cious
               ,
               but
               found
               and
               good
               :
               for
               if
               it
               be
               
                 frequently
                 thus
              
               ,
               why
               should
               not
               charity
               believe
               it
               is
               thus
               in
               this
               sort
               of
               persons
               ,
               where
               nothing
               appears
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Synod
               having
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 regularly
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Parents
                 in
                 question
                 be
                 )
                 are
                 visible
                 Saints
                 in
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 Scripture
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ▪
                 account
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 company
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               14.33
               .
               &
               1.2
               .
            
             
               The
               Reverend
               Author
               Answereth
               ,
               
                 That
                 both
                 the
                 Assertion
                 and
                 the
                 Proof
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 denyed
                 .
                 The
                 Assertion
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Parents
                 in
                 question
                 are
                 regularly
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 Infants
                 ,
                 and
                 Children
                 in
                 minority
                 of
                 confederate
                 believers
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 their
                 Parents
                 Covenanting
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   1
                   Cor.
                   7.14
                
                 .
                 But
                 Parents
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 till
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans.
               It
               is
               here
               again
               confessed
               ,
               that
               Infants
               and
               
                 Children
                 in
                 minority
              
               ,
               are
               regularly
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               when
               they
               are
               adult
               and
               come
               to
               be
               Parents
               :
               but
               of
               their
               continuing
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               coming
               to
               be
               adult
               ,
               something
               hath
               been
               said
               before
               ,
               and
               more
               may
               in
               the
               sixth
               Argument
               ,
               Partic.
               3.
               
            
             
               But
               whereas
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               "
               
                 The
                 Proof
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 apposite
                 :
              
               we
               conceive
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               to
               be
               very
               apposite
               for
               the
               purpose
               for
               which
               the
               Synod
               doth
               alledge
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               p●ove
               ,
               that
               they
               that
               are
               
                 Regularly
                 in
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               are
               in
               
                 Scripture
                 account
                 visible
                 Saints
              
               ;
               and
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Texts
               alledged
               ,
               are
               so
               plain
               and
               apposi●e
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               as
               we
               conceive
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               .
               Whether
               the
               Parents
               in
               question
               be
               such
               ,
               or
               no
               ;
               regularly
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               Saints
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               is
               another
               thing
               ,
               for
               which
               we
               conceive
               much
               hath
               and
               may
               be
               said
               :
               but
               the
               Texts
               alledged
               were
               not
               produced
               by
               the
               Synod
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               and
               therefore
               though
               they
               be
               not
               plain
               for
               Proof
               of
               that
               ▪
               yet
               if
               they
               be
               plain
               and
               apt
               enough
               for
               the
               purpose
               for
               which
               they
               were
               produced
               by
               the
               Synod
               ,
               that
               may
               s●ffice
               ,
               though
               they
               prove
               not
               this
               other
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               doth
               apply
               them
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Saith
               the
               Synod
               ,
               
                 Being
                 in
                 Covenant
                 and
                 baptized
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 Faith
                 and
                 Repentance
                 indefinitely
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Promise
                 ,
                 and
                 sealed
                 up
                 in
                 Baptism
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               30.6
               .
               
                 which
                 continues
                 valid
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 valid
                 Testimony
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 rej●ct
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               this
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               in
               his
               Answer
               makes
               mention
               of
               a
               distinction
               
                 Between
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 externall
                 means
                 ;
                 between
                 the
                 Elect
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 God
                 works
                 the
                 Grace
                 promised
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 so
                 powerfully
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 reject
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 outward
                 means
                 of
                 grace
                 till
                 they
                 reject
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 
                   Esau
                   —
                   and
                   concludes
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Such
                 as
                 reject
                 
                 the
                 offers
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 living
                 under
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 do
                 remain
                 unbelievers
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 Faith
                 and
                 Repentance
                 undefinitely
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Promise
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               But
               is
               there
               any
               Proof
               of
               the
               contrary
               to
               what
               the
               Synod
               affirmeth
               ?
               It
               seems
               none
               at
               all
               .
               For
               ,
               when
               the
               Synod
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Covenant
                 which
                 promiseth
                 Faith
                 and
                 Repentance
                 is
                 a
                 valid
                 Testimony
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 reject
                 it
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 such
                 as
                 do
                 reject
                 the
                 offers
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 Faith
                 and
                 Repentance
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Promise
                 :
              
               These
               are
               not
               contrary
               ,
               nor
               at
               all
               inconsistent
               .
               For
               the
               Synod
               never
               said
               nor
               meant
               ,
               that
               the
               grace
               of
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               are
               given
               by
               the
               Covenant
               to
               them
               that
               are
               
                 breakers
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 reject
                 the
                 offers
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 living
                 under
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 do
                 still
                 remain
                 unbelievers
              
               :
               the
               Synod
               never
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               grace
               of
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               are
               given
               to
               these
               by
               the
               Promise
               ;
               but
               by
               that
               word
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 reject
                 it
                 ,
              
               do
               plainly
               imply
               the
               contrary
               .
               And
               therefore
               what
               the
               Synod
               here
               saith
               ,
               may
               be
               sound
               and
               good
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               alledgeth
               .
               If
               their
               Doctrine
               here
               be
               not
               right
               ,
               then
               it
               must
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               in
               which
               God
               promiseth
               
                 to
                 circumcise
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 seed
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               30.6
               .
               is
               no
               Promise
               that
               God
               will
               give
               them
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               nor
               any
               valid
               Testimony
               for
               them
               that
               he
               will
               do
               it
               ,
               though
               they
               for
               their
               parts
               do
               not
               reject
               it
               .
               And
               we
               suppose
               none
               will
               say
               this
               .
               What
               may
               be
               said
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               when
               adult
               ,
               are
               Breakers
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               do
               reject
               the
               offers
               of
               grace
               ,
               is
               one
               thing
               ;
               and
               what
               may
               be
               hoped
               and
               said
               of
               them
               who
               do
               not
               
                 so
                 reject
              
               ,
               is
               another
               .
               The
               Synod
               speaks
               of
               these
               latter
               ,
               and
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               of
               the
               former
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               one
               cannot
               overthrow
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               The
               Synod
               concludes
               this
               fourth
               Argument
               ,
               by
               adding
               as
               followeth
               ;
               viz.
               
                 Yet
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 necessarily
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 persons
                 are
                 immediately
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               ;
               the
               Reason
               rendred
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 Because
                 though
                 in
                 a
                 latitude
                 of
                 expression
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 Believers
                 ,
                 or
              
               in
               numero
               fidelium
               ,
               
                 as
                 even
                 Infants
                 in
                 covenant
                 are
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 may
                 want
                 that
                 ability
                 to
                 examine
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 speciall
                 exercise
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 requisite
                 to
                 that
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 upon
              
               Propos.
               4.
               
            
             
             
             
             
             
             
               To
               this
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               saith
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 speak
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 speak
                 as
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   1
                   Pet.
                   4.11
                
                 .
                 The
                 New-Testament
                 no
                 where
                 alloweth
                 that
                 latitude
                 of
                 expression
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 men
                 Believers
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans.
               Though
               it
               be
               the
               duty
               of
               all
               ,
               
                 if
                 they
                 speak
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 as
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               yet
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               from
               thence
               ,
               that
               none
               may
               have
               the
               term
               Believers
               applied
               to
               them
               ,
               except
               the
               term
               be
               found
               so
               applied
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               :
               for
               then
               the
               name
               
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 Sacrament
              
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               ,
               would
               be
               unlawful
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               found
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               no
               nor
               in
               the
               Old
               ;
               yet
               we
               suppose
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               would
               not
               count
               the
               use
               of
               these
               terms
               unlawful
               .
               How
               often
               doth
               himself
               use
               the
               terms
               of
               
                 Par
                 ratio
                 ,
                 Personall
                 membership
                 ,
                 Mediate
                 ,
                 and
                 Immediate
                 members
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               are
               terms
               not
               found
               in
               all
               the
               Scripture
               :
               and
               therefore
               if
               the
               term
               Believers
               be
               not
               found
               applied
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               to
               the
               persons
               spoken
               of
               ,
               yet
               if
               the
               thing
               it self
               be
               found
               ,
               and
               the
               matter
               be
               so
               delivered
               as
               becomes
               the
               
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               such
               reverence
               ,
               purity
               ,
               &c.
               as
               is
               meet
               ,
               we
               suppose
               that
               Rule
               of
               
                 speaking
                 as
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               is
               not
               violated
               ,
               though
               the
               term
               it self
               were
               not
               so
               used
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               nor
               yet
               in
               the
               Old.
               And
               for
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               the
               Synod
               hath
               given
               four
               or
               five
               Arguments
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               persons
               spoken
               of
               are
               
                 visible
                 Believers
              
               ;
               which
               Arguments
               we
               do
               not
               see
               satisfied
               by
               what
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               saith
               thereto
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Synod
               having
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 persons
                 spoken
                 of
                 may
                 be
                 counted
              
               in
               numero
               fidelium
               ,
               
                 as
                 even
                 Infants
                 in
                 Covenant
                 are
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Reverend
               Author
               answereth
               ,
               
                 They
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 accounted
                 ,
                 because
                 Infants
                 are
                 looked
                 at
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 Parents
                 covenant
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 covenanting
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 are
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 
                   par
                   ratio
                
                 between
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               Though
               Infants
               be
               not
               capable
               of
               covenanting
               for
               themselves
               ,
               as
               men
               are
               ,
               yet
               their
               covenanting
               ,
               or
               being
               in
               Covenant
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               thing
               here
               intended
               by
               the
               Synod
               ,
               but
               their
               being
               Be●●evers
               ,
               or
               
                 in
                 numero
                 fi●●lium
              
               ;
               of
               which
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               saith
               nothing
               .
               But
               the
               thing
               the
               Synod
               here
               intimateth
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 as
                 even
                 Infa●ts
                 in
                 Covenan●
              
               are
               counted
               Believers
               ,
               or
               
                 in
                 numero
                 fi●elium
              
               ,
               so
               may
               the
               Parents
               spoken
               of
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               Whereas
               the
               Synod
               saith
               ,
               
                 They
                 may
                 want
                 that
                 ability
                 to
                 examine
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 speciall
                 exercise
                 of
                 faith
                 which
                 is
                 requisite
                 to
                 that
                 Ordinance
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Reverend
               Author
               answereth
               ,
               
                 That
                 visible
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 ability
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 exercise
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 doth
                 argue
                 a
                 visible
                 want
                 of
                 that
                 faith
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 examined
                 and
                 exercised
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 just
                 barre
                 to
                 the
                 admi●tance
                 of
                 such
                 into
                 immediate
                 and
                 personall
                 Church-membership
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               Admittance
               into
               Membership
               is
               not
               here
               spoken
               of
               at
               all
               by
               the
               Synod
               :
               for
               the
               persons
               spoken
               of
               ,
               are
               counted
               by
               the
               Synod
               to
               have
               been
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Membership
               long
               afore
               now
               ,
               even
               in
               their
               infancy
               or
               minority
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               the
               
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 ability
              
               mentioned
               ,
               were
               a
               just
               barre
               to
               such
               admittance
               ,
               yet
               this
               concerns
               not
               the
               persons
               spoken
               of
               .
               But
               is
               this
               which
               is
               here
               affirmed
               certain
               and
               clear
               ,
               that
               
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 ability
                 and
                 exercise
              
               spoken
               of
               ,
               doth
               argue
               want
               of
               the
               very
               being
               of
               Faith
               ?
               May
               there
               not
               be
               the
               being
               and
               truth
               of
               that
               grace
               ,
               even
               there
               where
               the
               exercise
               of
               it
               is
               
                 much
                 wanting
              
               ?
               Plain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               blames
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               Peter
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               8.
               
               &
               14.
               
               Mark
               4.
               
               Luke
               8.25
               .
               and
               yet
               it
               were
               hard
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               being
               of
               faith
               was
               now
               wanting
               in
               them
               :
               for
               then
               we
               must
               say
               ,
               either
               that
               faith
               
                 once
                 had
              
               ,
               may
               afterwards
               be
               
                 lost
                 and
                 gone
              
               ,
               or
               else
               that
               these
               Disciples
               before
               this
               time
               
                 never
                 had
                 faith
              
               ;
               neither
               of
               which
               ,
               we
               conceive
               ,
               can
               be
               said
               truely
               .
               How
               plain
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               some
               for
               their
               weakness
               and
               small
               ability
               in
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               exercise
               of
               it
               ,
               are
               compared
               to
               
                 a
                 bruised
                 R●ed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 smoaking
                 Flax
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               12
               20.
               and
               yet
               when
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Christ
               will
               not
               
                 break●
                 such
                 Reed●
                 ,
                 nor
                 quench
                 such
                 Flax
                 ,
              
               it
               appeareth
               thereby
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               weakness
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               the
               ●e●ng
               and
               truth
               of
               the
               thing
               in
               such
               Souls
               .
               And
               for
               
                 ability
                 to
                 examine
                 themselves
              
               ,
               cannot
               this
               be
               wanting
               ▪
               but
               the
               want
               of
               the
               being
               of
               faith
               must
               be
               inferred
               thence
               ?
               What
               shall
               we
               then
               say
               to
               Souls
               in
               such
               a
               case
               as
               Heman's
               ,
               Psal.
               88.
               who
               complains
               ,
               that
               
                 Gods
                 w●●th
                 lay
                 hard
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 come
                 forth
              
               ;
               that
               God
               seemed
               to
               
                 cast
                 off
                 his
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hide
                 his
                 face
                 from
                 him
              
               ;
               that
               
                 Gods
                 fierce
                 w●ath
                 went
                 over
                 him
              
               ;
               that
               
                 Gods
                 terrours
                 had
                 cut
                 him
                 off
              
               ;
               and
               that
               hereby
               
                 he
                 was
                 as
                 distracted
              
               ,
               and
               this
               
                 even
                 from
                 his
                 youth
                 up
                 ▪
              
               No●
               
               can
               we
               think
               that
               in
               such
               case
               he
               was
               
                 able
                 to
                 examine
                 himself
              
               ?
               Can
               distracted
               persons
               do
               so
               ?
               it
               seems
               not
               :
               and
               yet
               this
               Heman
               was
               not
               without
               the
               
                 gra●e
                 of
                 fa●●●
              
               for
               all
               this
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               cannot
               say
               that
               
                 wan●
                 of
                 ability
                 to
                 examine
                 one's
                 self
                 ,
              
               or
               of
               the
               
                 ●●eciall
                 exercise
                 of
                 faith
              
               ,
               doth
               alwayes
               argue
               the
               want
               of
               that
               faith
               which
               is
               to
               be
               examined
               and
               ●xerci●ed
               :
               and
               therefore
               what
               the
               Synod
               here
               saith
               may
               still
               stand
               ,
               
                 That
                 ●he
                 persons
                 spoken
                 ●f
                 may
                 be
                 Believers
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 want
                 that
                 abi●ity
                 to
                 examine
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 speciall
                 exercise
                 of
                 faith
                 which
                 is
                 requisite
                 to
                 that
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               much
               for
               D●fence
               of
               the
               fourth
               Argument
               for
               confirming
               the
               fifth
               Proposition
               .
            
             
               The
               fifth
               Argument
               of
               the
               Synod
               for
               confirming
               this
               fifth
               Proposition
               ▪
               is
               this
               :
               
                 That
                 the
                 deniall
                 of
                 Baptism
                 to
                 the
                 children
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 dangerous
                 tendency
                 in
                 it
                 to
                 Irreligion
                 and
                 Apostacy
                 ;
                 because
                 to
                 deny
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 cease
                 from
                 fearing
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 witness
              
               Josh.
               22.24
               ,
               25
               ,
               27.
               
               
                 But
                 to
                 deny
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 their
                 children
                 successively
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 Members
                 of
                 i●
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 have
                 right
                 to
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 deny
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 tends
                 to
                 cause
                 a
                 ceasing
                 from
                 fearing
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 tends
                 to
                 Irreligion
                 and
                 Apostacy
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               what
               saith
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               to
               this
               in
               his
               Reply
               ?
               that
               which
               he
               saith
               ,
               is
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 children
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 being
                 children
                 of
                 Parents
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 full
                 communion
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 if
                 such
                 be
                 denied
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 degenerate
                 Parents
                 fault
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 children
                 in
                 question
                 are
                 not
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Parents
                 have
                 cut
                 off
                 the
                 entail
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 from
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 seed
                 ,
                 by
                 not
                 confederating
                 for
                 themselves
                 and
                 theirs
                 regularly
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               Here
               then
               is
               an
               acknowledgement
               ,
               that
               the
               children
               in
               question
               ,
               when
               Baptism
               and
               Church-membership
               is
               denied
               them
               ,
               ●re
               thereby
               acknowledged
               to
               have
               
                 no
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               be
               〈◊〉
               a
               way
               of
               
                 ceasing
                 from
                 fearing
                 the
                 Lord
              
               :
               and
               is
               not
               this
               the
               very
               ●●ing
               affirmed
               by
               the
               Synod
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               Whereas
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               saith
               ,
               That
               these
               children
               are
               
               now
               in
               such
               a
               state
               ,
               through
               
                 the
                 fault
                 of
                 the
                 degenerate
                 Parents
                 ,
              
               who
               do
               not
               regularly
               enter
               into
               f●ll
               communion
               :
               It
               hath
               been
               shewed
               before
               ,
               That
               these
               Parents
               ,
               though
               not
               yet
               in
               fall
               communion
               ,
               
                 〈…〉
                 in
                 ●ny
                 b●rr●
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 Baptism
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 :
              
               and
               indeed
               ,
               when
               the
               Parents
               are
               such
               as
               the
               Prop●sition
               describeth
               ,
               viz.
               
                 Not
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 but
                 understanding
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 solemnly
                 owning
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 giving
                 up
                 themselves
                 and
                 h●●r
                 children
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               how
               ,
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               these
               Parents
               should
               be
               the
               cause
               that
               their
               children
               have
               
                 n●
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               but
               do
               
                 ce●s●
                 from
                 f●aring
                 him
              
               ;
               how
               this
               can
               be
               ,
               we
               confess
               we
               do
               not
               understand
               .
               Can
               Parents
               ,
               by
               
                 giving
                 up
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 children
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               be
               notwithstanding
               the
               cause
               that
               their
               children
               have
               
                 no
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               Parents
               that
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               be
               qualif●●●
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Proposition
               is
               expressed
               ?
               Is
               their
               
                 giving
                 up
                 themselves
                 and
                 ●h●●r
                 children
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               a
               cause
               to
               cut
               off
               their
               children
               from
               having
               
                 any
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ?
               or
               is
               their
               
                 present
                 unfitness
                 for
                 f●ll
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               cause
               of
               such
               loss
               and
               misery
               though
               they
               be
               and
               do
               what
               is
               mentioned
               and
               all
               that
               the
               Prop●s●●ion
               expresseth
               ?
               we
               see
               no
               sufficient
               ground
               to
               apprehend
               so
               :
               but
               when
               the
               Parents
               are
               and
               d●
               a●
               is
               mentioned
               ,
               we
               f●ar
               it
               is
               not
               they
               that
               are
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               childrens
               loss
               and
               misery
               expressed
               ,
               but
               
                 they
                 rather
              
               ,
               who
               deny
               their
               Baptism
               and
               Church-membership
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Saith
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
               
                 That
                 this
                 denial
                 hath
                 a
                 dangerous
                 Tendency
                 to
                 Irreligion
                 and
                 Apostacy
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 proved
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 be
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               But
               if
               this
               denial
               do
               deny
               them
               to
               have
               
                 any
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               and
               so
               make
               them
               
                 cease
                 from
                 fea●ing
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               how
               can
               it
               be
               but
               as
               is
               said
               ?
               can
               men
               
                 cease
                 from
                 fearing
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               and
               from
               having
               any
               
                 par●
                 in
                 h●●
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               this
               not
               tend
               to
               Apostacy
               and
               Irreligion
               ?
               Now
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               confesseth
               ,
               that
               these
               children
               have
               
                 no
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               though
               he
               say
               it
               is
               through
               the
               
                 Parents
                 faith
              
               ;
               though
               if
               the
               Parents
               be
               so
               qualified
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               to
               prove
               that
               this
               comes
               to
               pass
               through
               
                 their
                 fault
              
               ;
               and
               then
               whence
               is
               it
               ,
               but
               from
               them
               that
               causlesly
               deny
               their
               Baptism
               and
               Church-membership
               ?
               and
               if
               his
               deni●l
               do
               cause
               that
               they
               have
               
                 no
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               doth
               it
               not
               also
               cause
               
                 their
                 Irreligion
              
               and
               ●postacy
               ?
            
             
             
               
                 That
                 Text
                 
                   Josh.
                   22.24
                   ,
                   25.
                   saith
                   the
                   Reverend
                   Author
                   ,
                
                 speaks
                 nothing
                 for
                 their
                 advantage
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               Let
               it
               be
               considered
               for
               what
               purpose
               the
               Synod
               alledgeth
               that
               Text
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               will
               appear
               that
               it
               
                 speaks
                 for
                 them
              
               .
               Now
               the
               purpose
               of
               the
               Synod
               in
               producing
               that
               text
               ,
               is
               plainly
               this
               ,
               
                 that
                 to
                 deny
                 such
                 Children
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 cease
                 from
                 fearing
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               and
               what
               can
               be
               more
               plainly
               spoken
               ,
               then
               this
               is
               spoken
               in
               that
               Text
               ?
               But
               why
               doth
               this
               Text
               speak
               nothing
               for
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               Synod
               ?
               The
               Reason
               that
               is
               given
               for
               this
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 Because
                 the
                 men
                 there
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 were
                 Members
                 in
                 ful●
                 Communion
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 grown
                 up
                 ,
                 were
                 joyned
                 in
                 Covenant
                 by
                 a
                 solemn
                 Covenant
                 every
                 third
                 year
                 ,
                 
                   Deut.
                   26.17
                   ,
                   18.
                
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 successively
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 excluded
                 causlesly
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 caused
                 their
                 Children
                 to
                 cease
                 from
                 fearing
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans.
               Suppose
               all
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               this
               seems
               not
               to
               weaken
               the
               intent
               of
               the
               Synod
               in
               producing
               this
               Text
               ,
               but
               to
               strengthen
               it
               :
               For
               ,
               if
               denying
               them
               that
               have
               been
               in
               full
               Communion
               to
               have
               any
               
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               may
               cause
               even
               such
               to
               
                 cease
                 from
                 fearing
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               may
               this
               be
               caused
               in
               them
               that
               have
               not
               yet
               had
               this
               full
               Communion
               ?
               may
               not
               one
               think
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               have
               enjoyed
               Communion
               with
               God
               in
               all
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               so
               easily
               drawn
               away
               from
               
                 fearing
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               never
               had
               such
               full
               Communion
               ?
               and
               yet
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               doth
               acknowledge
               this
               might
               have
               befallen
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               therefore
               how
               much
               more
               may
               this
               be
               found
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               Synod
               speaketh
               ?
               which
               things
               considered
               ,
               it
               seems
               plain
               that
               when
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 Text
              
               Josh.
               22.
               
                 speaks
                 nothing
                 for
                 the
                 Synods
                 advantage
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
              
               that
               this
               saying
               will
               not
               hold
               .
            
             
               The
               Synod
               having
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 owning
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 successively
                 continue
                 in
                 Covenant
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 destructive
                 to
                 the
                 purity
                 and
                 prosperity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 therein
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 conceive
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Reverend
               Author
               Answereth
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 who
                 so
                 conceive
                 ,
                 have
                 such
                 grounds
                 of
                 that
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 not
                 easily
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 shaken
                 by
                 any
                 thing
                 said
                 by
                 the
                 Synod
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Ans.
               If
               such
               a
               perswasion
               ,
               That
               the
               children
               of
               those
               who
               continue
               in
               Covenant
               ,
               are
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               be
               a
               
                 Perswasion
                 upon
                 grounds
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 removed
                 nor
                 shaken
              
               ;
               then
               it
               must
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 formalis
                 ratio
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               comprehends
               not
               Children
               ,
               but
               Parents
               onely
               ,
               or
               grown
               persons
               :
               and
               then
               the
               Antipoedobaptists
               have
               won
               the
               day
               ;
               for
               by
               what
               right
               can
               Children
               be
               Baptized
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               nor
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               though
               their
               Parents
               be
               ?
               Sure
               to
               us
               it
               seems
               a
               well-grounded
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Parents
               be
               and
               continue
               in
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               Children
               of
               such
               are
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               so
               owned
               ,
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               is
               no
               wayes
               
                 destructive
                 to
                 the
                 Purity
                 and
                 Prosperity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 therein
                 .
              
               If
               the
               Parents
               did
               not
               continue
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               then
               there
               might
               be
               some
               question
               ,
               whether
               the
               Children
               be
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               but
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               the
               Synod
               speaks
               of
               
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               think
               it
               to
               be
               a
               
                 well-grounded
                 perswasion
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Parents
               may
               continue
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Children
               of
               such
               Parents
               are
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               we
               confess
               we
               see
               no
               sufficient
               grounds
               for
               such
               a
               perswasion
               .
               For
               ,
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               doth
               here
               confess
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 runs
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 our
                 Seed
                 after
                 us
                 in
                 their
                 Generations
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   32.
                
                 
              
               And
               if
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               then
               true
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Parents
               
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               the
               Seed
               of
               such
               Parents
               are
               also
               
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ?
               for
               how
               can
               they
               be
               said
               to
               be
               in
               
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               constituting
               Form
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               which
               is
               constituted
               thereby
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               saith
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
               
                 This
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 and
                 applied
                 suita●ly
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 constitution
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 under
                 different
                 administrations
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Old-Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               Let
               this
               be
               granted
               ,
               yet
               as
               long
               as
               the
               thing
               it self
               is
               not
               denied
               ,
               which
               must
               not
               be
               denied
               ,
               for
               he
               confesseth
               it
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               viz.
               
                 That
                 the
                 covenant
                 runs
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 our
                 Seed
                 after
                 us
                 in
                 their
                 Generations
                 :
              
               So
               long
               as
               this
               is
               not
               denied
               ,
               the
               d●fference
               in
               other
               things
               between
               the
               Old-Testament
               and
               the
               New
               ,
               will
               not
               weaken
               our
               Cause
               at
               all
               .
               For
               ,
               though
               for
               constitution
               of
               Churches
               ,
               the
               Church
               
               was
               
                 then
                 National
              
               ,
               and
               
                 now
                 Congregational
              
               ;
               and
               though
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               Covenant
               was
               then
               under
               many
               Types
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               which
               are
               now
               removed
               :
               and
               notwithstanding
               any
               other
               difference
               that
               can
               be
               named
               ,
               yet
               if
               there
               be
               not
               this
               difference
               also
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Covenant
                 did
                 run
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Seed
                 in
                 their
                 Generations
                 ,
              
               but
               not
               
                 to
                 us
              
               ,
               and
               
                 our
                 Seed
              
               in
               like
               sort
               ;
               if
               this
               difference
               also
               be
               not
               asserted
               ,
               we
               see
               not
               how
               it
               can
               be
               avoided
               ,
               but
               even
               now
               as
               well
               as
               then
               ,
               if
               the
               Parents
               
                 continue
                 in
                 covenant
              
               ,
               the
               Children
               
                 do
                 so
              
               also
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               so
               what
               the
               Synod
               affirmeth
               is
               gained
               .
               For
               it
               cannot
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               though
               it
               was
               
                 so
                 then
              
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               
                 so
                 now
              
               ,
               except
               we
               shall
               deny
               what
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               confesseth
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
              
               (
               did
               not
               onely
               run
               
                 to
                 them
              
               and
               
                 to
                 their
                 Seed
              
               ,
               but
               also
               )
               
                 run●
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Seed
                 in
                 their
                 Generations
                 .
              
               And
               if
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               then
               what
               the
               Synod
               gathereth
               from
               it
               is
               true
               also
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 hath
                 so
                 framed
                 his
                 covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 thereby
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 design
                 a
                 continuation
                 and
                 propagation
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 therein
                 ,
                 from
                 one
                 Generation
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
               For
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               so
               ,
               if
               the
               Covenant
               runs
               
                 to
                 us
              
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 our
                 Seed
                 after
                 us
                 in
                 their
                 Generations
                 .
              
            
             
               Whereas
               the
               Synod
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 to
                 keep
                 in
                 the
                 line
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 influence
                 and
                 efficacy
                 of
                 this
                 covenant
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 glory
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Answer
               of
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
               in
               sum
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 indeed
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 succession
                 of
                 Faith
                 made
                 visible
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 charitable
                 judgement
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 when
                 such
                 a
                 Membership
                 is
                 set
                 u●
                 in
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 whereby
                 Infants
                 shall
                 be
                 Baptized
                 by
                 right
                 from
                 such
                 Parents
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 f●ll
                 communion
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 influence
                 and
                 efficacy
                 h●th
                 the
                 covenant
                 upon
                 such
                 Parents
                 ?
              
            
             
               Whereto
               the
               answer
               is
               ,
               That
               if
               the
               Parents
               be
               qualified
               as
               this
               Proposition
               expresseth
               ,
               there
               is
               manifest
               influence
               of
               the
               Covenant
               upon
               them
               ,
               though
               yet
               they
               be
               not
               come
               so
               far
               as
               to
               be
               fit
               for
               full
               communion
               .
               For
               ,
               when
               they
               being
               admitted
               in
               minority
               ,
               are
               now
               ,
               when
               adult
               ,
               not
               onely
               free
               from
               scandal
               in
               life
               ,
               but
               also
               endowed
               with
               a
               competency
               of
               knowledge
               in
               
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 solemnly
                 assent
                 thereto
                 ,
                 and
                 own
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 give
                 up
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 children
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               we
               conceive
               all
               this
               doth
               import
               some
               
               
                 influence
                 and
                 efficacy
              
               of
               the
               Covenant
               upon
               them
               :
               but
               if
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               disowned
               from
               having
               
                 any
                 part
              
               in
               the
               Church
               and
               Covenant
               of
               God
               ,
               how
               then
               can
               that
               be
               denied
               which
               the
               Synod
               here
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 by
                 this
                 cutting
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 disavowing
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               Sion
               
                 is
                 hindred
                 from
                 being
                 an
                 Eternall
                 Excellency
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 many
                 generations
                 ?
              
               For
               ,
               whatever
               joy
               it
               may
               be
               to
               the
               first
               generation
               ,
               yet
               if
               all
               that
               follow
               ,
               though
               qualified
               as
               the
               Proposition
               expresseth
               ,
               be
               nevertheless
               denied
               to
               have
               
                 any
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 and
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               till
               fit
               for
               full
               communion
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               see
               how
               such
               
                 following
                 generations
              
               can
               be
               any
               great
               excellency
               or
               joy
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               The
               Synod
               having
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 this
                 progress
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 establisheth
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               29.13
               .
               Jer.
               30.20
               .
               
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 contrary
                 doth
                 disestablish
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Reverend
               Author
               answereth
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Argument
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 denied
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 God
                 did
                 establish
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 successive
                 progress
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 
                   Deut.
                   29.13
                
                 .
                 therefore
                 he
                 doth
                 so
                 now
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   33.
                
                 
              
            
             
               A.
               Why
               doth
               it
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               if
               God
               did
               
                 establish
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 by
                 a
                 progress
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               that
               therefore
               he
               doth
               so
               now
               ?
               Is
               not
               that
               true
               ,
               which
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               confesseth
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 runs
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 seed
                 after
                 us
                 in
                 their
                 generations
                 ?
              
               and
               is
               not
               that
               true
               also
               which
               the
               Synod
               here
               saith
               ,
               (
               though
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               saith
               nothing
               to
               it
               )
               
                 That
                 God
                 was
                 an
                 holy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 loved
                 the
                 purity
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 went
                 in
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 successive
                 progress
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ?
              
               we
               suppose
               this
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               a
               progress
               of
               the
               Covenant
               did
               establish
               the
               Church
               then
               ,
               why
               not
               so
               now
               ?
               Shall
               we
               think
               that
               the
               holy
               God
               did
               not
               so
               regard
               the
               
                 purity
                 of
                 his
                 Church
              
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               and
               therefore
               did
               then
               establish
               the
               Church
               in
               this
               way
               ,
               which
               now
               he
               will
               not
               do
               ,
               as
               being
               now
               
                 more
                 carefull
              
               of
               the
               purity
               of
               his
               Church
               ?
               we
               fear
               that
               to
               say
               this
               ,
               would
               be
               to
               the
               dishonour
               of
               Gods
               Holiness
               and
               Glory
               .
               And
               plain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               same
               
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               same
               Church-estate
               
                 for
                 substance
                 and
                 kind●
              
               ,
               which
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               given
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               Mat.
               21.43
               .
               and
               therefore
               the
               Gentiles
               are
               said
               to
               be
               
                 fellow-he●rs
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Body
              
               with
               them
               ,
               Ephes.
               3.6
               .
               And
               therefore
               what
               
               should
               hinder
               ,
               but
               that
               if
               
                 a
                 progress
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               was
               a
               means
               to
               establish
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               the
               same
               in
               
                 ●hese
                 〈◊〉
              
               also
               ?
            
             
               The
               Synod
               having
               said
               in
               the
               conclusion
               of
               their
               fifth
               Argument
               for
               confirming
               this
               fifth
               Proposition
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 more
                 holy
                 ,
                 reforming
                 ,
                 and
                 glorious
                 that
                 the
                 ●●m●s
                 are
                 or
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 eminently
                 is
                 a
                 successive
                 continuation
                 ,
                 and
                 propagation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 therein
                 designed
                 ,
                 promised
                 ,
                 and
                 intended
                 .
              
               And
               having
               for
               this
               alledged
               these
               Scriptures
               ,
               Isa.
               60.15
               .
               &
               59.21
               .
               Ezek.
               37.25
               —
               28.
               
               Psal.
               102.16
               —
               28.
               
               Ier.
               32
               ▪
               39.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Reverend
                   Author
                   applies
                   all
                   these
                   very
                   Texts
                   to
                
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 under
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Jerusalem
                
                 ;
                 which
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   saith
                
                 ,
                 must
                 consist
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 of
                 elect
                 and
                 sincere
                 Believers
                 onely
                 ,
                 both
                 they
                 and
                 their
                 children
                 successively
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 
                   for
                   which
                   he
                   alledgeth
                   the
                   Texts
                   afore-mentioned
                   ,
                
                 pag.
                 33.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans.
               It
               is
               freely
               granted
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               called
               and
               converted
               ,
               shall
               be
               
                 very
                 holy
                 and
                 glorious
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               may
               be
               questioned
               ,
               whether
               that
               Church
               shall
               have
               none
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               
                 onely
                 elect
                 and
                 sincere
                 Believers
                 ,
                 both
                 they
                 and
                 their
                 children
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               For
               ,
               when
               Christ
               shall
               come
               ,
               
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               compared
               to
               Virgins
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               much
               Ecclesiastical
               Purity
               ,
               yet
               those
               Virgins
               are
               some
               of
               them
               
                 foolish
                 Virgins
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 no
                 oyle
                 in
                 their
                 vessels
                 with
                 their
                 lamps
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               must
               have
               the
               door
               of
               the
               Marriage-Chamber
               
                 shut
                 against
                 them
              
               ,
               Matth.
               25.
               therefore
               they
               were
               not
               
                 all
                 sincere
                 Believers
                 and
                 elect
              
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               may
               be
               a
               question
               ,
               whether
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               at
               that
               time
               will
               be
               so
               free
               from
               Hypocrites
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               these
               Scriptures
               ,
               Isa.
               60.15
               .
               &
               59.21
               .
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               do
               prove
               ,
               that
               
                 when
                 the
                 Iews
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 ,
              
               it
               shall
               be
               with
               them
               as
               is
               said
               ;
               then
               what
               the
               Synod
               here
               saith
               is
               gained
               ,
               and
               stands
               good
               ,
               viz.
               That
               
                 in
                 holy
                 ,
                 reforming
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 glorious
                 times
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 continuation
                 and
                 propagation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 parents
                 to
                 children
                 ,
                 from
                 generation
                 to
                 generation
              
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               very
               thing
               which
               is
               here
               affirmed
               by
               the
               Synod
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Though
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               do
               here
               suggest
               this
               difference
               between
               that
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               under
               the
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
               Gentile
               Churches
               ;
               that
               these
               latter
               shall
               have
               
                 Close
                 Hypocrites
                 creeping
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Believers
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 degeneracy
                 when
                 adult
                 ,
                 stopping
                 the
                 successive
                 progress
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 shall
                 be
                 otherwise
                 :
              
               yet
               sith
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 saved
                 ,
                 shall
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 that
                 New
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               21.
               and
               that
               then
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 be
                 King
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 earth
              
               ;
               and
               that
               
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 one
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Name
                 one
                 ,
              
               Zech.
               14.
               and
               that
               
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Ierusalem
                 shall
                 be
                 written
                 upon
                 Philadelphia
                 ,
              
               a
               Church
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               Rev.
               3.
               it
               may
               seem
               upon
               these
               considerations
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               that
               there
               will
               at
               that
               time
               be
               good
               conformity
               between
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               Gentile
               Churches
               ,
               and
               no
               such
               disproportion
               or
               difference
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               one
               there
               should
               be
               a
               continuation
               and
               propagation
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Covenant
               from
               Parents
               and
               children
               successively
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               other
               not
               so
               .
               We
               see
               no
               ground
               for
               believing
               such
               
                 a
                 difference
              
               ,
               but
               for
               ought
               that
               doth
               yet
               appear
               ,
               if
               there
               shall
               be
               such
               a
               glory
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               as
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               
                 successive
                 p●ogress
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               therein
               ,
               there
               shall
               or
               may
               be
               the
               like
               in
               the
               
                 Gentile
                 Churches
              
               also
               .
               And
               to
               conceive
               any
               essential
               difference
               between
               either
               Jews
               or
               Gentiles
               then
               ,
               and
               Gentiles
               now
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               frame
               of
               the
               Covenant
               it self
               (
               whatever
               difference
               there
               may
               be
               as
               to
               the
               measures
               of
               grace
               ,
               &c.
               as
               is
               said
               in
               the
               Synods
               Result
               ,
               p.
               9.
               )
               is
               a
               conception
               that
               we
               see
               no
               ground
               for
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               saith
               ,
               pag.
               34.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Church-members
                 in
                 this
                 Country
                 are
                 commonly
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 Prof●n●
                 ,
                 Va●●
                 ,
                 Licentious
                 ,
                 Vicious
                 ,
                 Stubborn
                 ,
                 Proud
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   and
                   complains
                
                 ,
                 That
                 yet
                 these
                 are
                 accepted
                 into
                 immediate
                 Personall
                 Membership
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Answer
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               As
               before
               ,
               That
               we
               think
               there
               is
               no
               accepting
               of
               Members
               children
               ,
               when
               adult
               ,
               into
               Membership
               ,
               but
               an
               accepting
               of
               them
               unto
               full
               Communion
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               fit
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               an
               acknowled●ing
               of
               such
               and
               others
               to
               be
               Members
               already
               ,
               as
               having
               had
               it
               from
               their
               birth
               or
               minority
               ,
               and
               having
               not
               since
               been
               regularly
               ,
               
                 in
                 any
                 way
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 cut
                 off
              
               from
               the
               same
               .
               To
               call
               this
               
                 an
                 accepting
                 of
                 th●m
                 into
                 Membership
                 ,
              
               we
               think
               is
               very
               improper
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               the
               children
               of
               Church-members
               generally
               were
               
                 commonly
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 Vicious
                 and
                 Profane
                 ,
              
               as
               is
               said
               ;
               this
               were
               matter
               of
               
               great
               humiliation
               and
               grief
               to
               us
               all
               :
               but
               we
               hope
               it
               is
               too
               much
               to
               say
               so
               of
               the
               generality
               ,
               or
               greatest
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               there
               being
               better
               things
               appearing
               in
               many
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Be
               it
               that
               they
               are
               so
               V●cious
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               we
               think
               there
               is
               great
               reason
               that
               they
               should
               be
               carefully
               watched
               over
               by
               Elders
               of
               Churches
               ,
               and
               all
               Superiours
               ,
               that
               so
               their
               corruptions
               and
               sins
               might
               be
               mortified
               ,
               and
               they
               furthered
               to
               the
               attainment
               of
               that
               saving
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               makes
               an
               Objection
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 so
                 Vicious
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 more
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 Watch
                 ,
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               And
               in
               Answer
               thereto
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 cannot
                 rationally
                 be
                 expected
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 submit
                 themselves
                 thereto
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 disregard
                 and
                 slight
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 acceptance
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 blessing
                 on
                 such
                 means
                 cannot
                 be
                 expected
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 limits
                 his
                 Blessing
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Appointments
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   34
                   ,
                   35.
                
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Answer
               is
               ,
               That
               it
               hath
               been
               proved
               afore
               by
               seven
               or
               eight
               Arguments
               in
               Propos.
               3.
               
               
                 That
                 these
                 children
                 are
                 by
                 Gods
                 appointment
                 under
                 the
                 Watch
                 ,
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               which
               Arguments
               have
               been
               formerly
               vindicated
               and
               cleared
               from
               what
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               hath
               said
               against
               the
               same
               :
               and
               therefore
               for
               what
               is
               here
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 Church-discipline
                 towards
                 such
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 expected
                 to
                 be
                 accepted
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 blessed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 wants
                 his
                 Appointment
              
               ;
               we
               know
               not
               how
               to
               entertain
               this
               saying
               ,
               except
               there
               were
               some
               better
               proof
               for
               it
               ,
               which
               here
               is
               but
               nakedly
               delivered
               ,
               without
               any
               proof
               at
               all
               :
               and
               therefore
               
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 Church-discipline
              
               towards
               the
               children
               spoken
               of
               ,
               may
               be
               
                 appointed
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 accepted
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
              
               for
               ought
               that
               is
               here
               said
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 cannot
                 rationally
                 be
                 expected
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 persons
                 will
                 submit
                 themselves
                 to
                 Church-discipline
                 .
              
            
             
               Though
               we
               know
               but
               little
               of
               the
               exercise
               of
               Church-discipline
               towards
               such
               ,
               yet
               experience
               doth
               testify
               ,
               that
               to
               some
               it
               hath
               ,
               by
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               been
               profitable
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               have
               submitted
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               been
               bettered
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               The
               Reverend
               Author
               did
               a
               little
               afore
               in
               this
               same
               Page
               ,
               pag.
               34.
               mention
               the
               
                 Vigilancy
                 and
                 Faithful
                 Care
                 and
                 Endeavour
                 
                 of
                 Church-Elders
              
               towards
               the
               Children
               mentioned
               ,
               as
               a
               way
               or
               means
               for
               
                 conveying
                 Religion
                 down
                 to
                 after-Generations
              
               ,
               which
               we
               for
               our
               parts
               conceive
               to
               be
               sound
               and
               good
               .
               But
               then
               how
               can
               this
               stand
               which
               is
               there
               said
               ,
               that
               such
               persons
               are
               not
               under
               the
               
                 Watch
                 ,
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
              
               For
               ,
               doth
               not
               the
               
                 Vigilancy
                 of
                 Church-Elders
              
               ,
               import
               some
               kinde
               of
               Church-watchfulness
               ?
               Can
               there
               be
               such
               
                 Vigilancy
                 ,
                 Care
                 and
                 Endeavours
              
               towards
               such
               as
               are
               no●
               under
               the
               watch
               of
               the
               Church
               at
               all
               ?
               or
               can
               such
               
                 Vigilancy
                 ,
                 Care
                 and
                 Endeavour
                 of
                 Church-Elders
                 ,
                 be
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 convey
                 Religion
                 down
                 to
                 after-generations
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               Church-watchfulness
               toward
               such
               be
               
                 without
                 acceptance
                 with
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               blessed
               fruit
               ,
               either
               to
               the
               Church
               or
               to
               the
               persons
               spoken
               of
               ?
               It
               seems
               t●ese
               things
               do
               not
               well
               cohere
               :
            
             
               So
               much
               for
               Defence
               of
               the
               fifth
               Argument
               ,
               for
               confirming
               this
               fifth
               Proposition
               .
            
             
               The
               sixth
               Argument
               which
               the
               Synod
               here
               useth
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 Because
                 the
                 Parents
                 in
                 question
                 are
                 personal
                 ,
                 immediate
                 ,
                 and
                 yet-continuing
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 personall
                 Members
                 ,
                 or
                 Members
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 persons
                 ,
              
               they
               say
               appears
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 Because
                 they
                 are
                 personally
                 holy
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               7.14
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Are
                 Baptized
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 persons
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 Are
                 personally
                 under
                 Discipline
              
               .
               4.
               
               
                 Are
                 personally
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 visible
                 state
                 of
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               5.
               
               
                 When
                 they
                 commit
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 they
                 personally
                 break
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
              
               Jer.
               11.2
               ,
               10.
               
               Ezek.
               16.
               
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 personally
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               this
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               answereth
               ,
               
                 That
                 three
                 of
                 these
                 Proofs
                 belong
                 onely
                 to
                 infants
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 to
                 adult
                 Persons
                 regularly
                 admitted
                 into
                 Church-membership
                 :
                 which
                 therefore
                 do
                 not
                 concern
                 the
                 Parents
                 in
                 question
                 :
                 
                   which
                   two
                   he
                   saith
                   are
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 personally
                 under
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 liable
                 to
                 Church-censures
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 persons
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 when
                 they
                 commit
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 they
                 personally
                 break
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               Let
               us
               then
               consider
               the
               Particulars
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 personally
                 Holy
              
               ,
               according
               to
               1
               Cor.
               7.14
               .
               though
               this
               be
               meant
               ,
               as
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               saith
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               thus
               Holy
               federally
               and
               relatively
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               ,
               as
               he
               acknowledgeth
               ,
               in
               their
               
                 own
                 persons
              
               ;
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               doth
               it
               not
               then
               follow
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               Church-members
               in
               their
               own
               persons
               ?
               Can
               persons
               be
               truly
               called
               Holy
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Text
               alledged
               ,
               
               or
               
                 an
                 Holy
                 seed
              
               ,
               as
               Ezra
               9.
               and
               yet
               not
               be
               Members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ?
               whether
               this
               holiness
               be
               inherent
               ,
               or
               only
               federal
               and
               relative
               ,
               yet
               sith
               they
               are
               thus
               Holy
               in
               their
               own
               persons
               ,
               we
               conceive
               they
               must
               therefore
               be
               granted
               to
               be
               Church-members
               in
               their
               own
               persons
               .
               And
               though
               they
               first
               received
               this
               holiness
               in
               their
               minority
               ,
               yet
               for
               ought
               we
               see
               their
               persons
               are
               still
               partakers
               of
               it
               ,
               until
               in
               some
               way
               of
               God
               they
               be
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               from
               the
               same
               :
               which
               the
               Parents
               in
               question
               have
               not
               been
               ,
               but
               being
               qualified
               as
               the
               Proposition
               expresseth
               ,
               are
               far
               from
               deserving
               any
               such
               matter
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Second
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 Baptized
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Persons
              
               ;
               though
               this
               be
               ,
               as
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               saith
               ,
               
                 By
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 Parents
                 Covenanting
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 uncapable
                 of
                 Covenanting
                 for
                 themselves
                 ;
                 
                   yet
                   this
                   being
                   regularly
                   done
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   avoided
                   ,
                   but
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Synod
                   saith
                   ,
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 divine
                 Testimony
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 persons
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               For
               ,
               we
               conceive
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hath
               not
               appointed
               Baptism
               ,
               the
               Seal
               of
               Membership
               ,
               to
               be
               applied
               to
               such
               as
               are
               not
               Members
               :
               And
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 Members
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
              
               would
               infer
               ,
               That
               they
               should
               not
               have
               been
               baptized
               in
               their
               own
               persons
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               Parents
               ,
               their
               Parents
               receiving
               Baptism
               for
               them
               ;
               which
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
               we
               are
               perswaded
               ,
               is
               far
               from
               affirming
               .
               And
               therefore
               they
               being
               regularly
               
                 baptized
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 persons
              
               ,
               how
               can
               it
               be
               avoided
               but
               that
               they
               are
               
                 Church-members
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 persons
              
               ,
               untill
               they
               be
               regularly
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               same
               ?
            
             
               For
               that
               other
               Particular
               ,
               
                 That
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 they
                 are
                 personally
                 in
                 a
                 visible
                 state
                 of
                 Salvation
              
               ;
               The
               Reverend
               Author
               saith
               nothing
               hereto
               ,
               but
               onely
               repeats
               it
               with
               this
               addition
               or
               explanation
               ,
               "
               
                 While
                 nothing
                 appears
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
              
               :
               which
               clause
               may
               be
               added
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               purpose
               of
               the
               Synod
               in
               this
               Particular
               not
               at
               all
               hindred
               thereby
               .
               For
               if
               the
               persons
               spoken
               of
               be
               in
               their
               own
               persons
               in
               a
               visible
               state
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               
                 whi●●
                 nothing
                 appears
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
              
               ;
               doth
               it
               not
               then
               follow
               ,
               that
               so
               long
               they
               are
               visible
               Church-Members
               in
               their
               own
               persons
               :
               will
               any
               body
               say
               that
               they
               are
               saved
               in
               their
               Parents
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               their
               own
               persons
               ?
               The
               Synod
               conceived
               that
               none
               would
               so
               say
               :
               and
               that
               therefore
               it
               could
               not
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               Members
               in
               their
               
                 own
                 persons
              
               but
               in
               
                 their
                 
                 Parents
              
               :
               whereto
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               saith
               nothing
               .
               As
               for
               that
               Clause
               ,
               "
               
                 While
                 nothing
                 appears
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
              
               let
               the
               terms
               of
               the
               Proposition
               be
               considered
               ,
               and
               we
               conceive
               it
               cannot
               rationally
               and
               charitably
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               persons
               spoken
               of
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               in
               a
               state
               of
               Salvation
               when
               Infant
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               
                 so
                 still
              
               for
               ought
               appears
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               For
               the
               contrary
               cannot
               be
               evinced
               and
               evidenced
               against
               them
               ,
               either
               by
               Ignorance
               ,
               or
               Scandal
               ,
               or
               forsaking
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               they
               being
               such
               as
               
                 understand
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 publickly
                 assent
                 thereto
                 ,
                 not
                 Scandalous
                 in
                 life
                 ,
              
               but
               commendably
               
                 further
                 qualified
              
               ,
               as
               is
               there
               expressed
               ;
               so
               that
               for
               ought
               that
               appears
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               a
               visible
               state
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               consequently
               they
               are
               personally
               Church-members
               ,
               and
               so
               herein
               the
               purpose
               of
               the
               Synod
               is
               gained
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               other
               two
               Particulars
               ,
               which
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               saith
               ,
               
                 Do
                 belong
                 to
                 adult
                 persons
                 regularly
                 admitted
                 into
                 Church-membership
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 do
                 not
                 concern
                 the
                 Parents
                 in
                 question
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   one
                   is
                
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 personally
                 under
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 liable
                 to
                 Church-censures
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 persons
                 .
              
               For
               Answer
               to
               this
               ,
               he
               refers
               to
               his
               Examination
               of
               Propos.
               3.
               and
               we
               refer
               the
               Reader
               to
               our
               defence
               of
               that
               Proposition
               against
               what
               he
               there
               said
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               Particular
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               last
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               viz.
               
                 That
                 when
                 they
                 commit
                 Iniquity
                 ,
                 they
                 personally
                 break
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               ;
               his
               answer
               to
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 proved
                 concerning
                 Infants
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 be
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               Suppose
               it
               cannot
               ,
               yet
               if
               that
               be
               proved
               for
               which
               the
               Synod
               brings
               it
               ,
               why
               may
               not
               that
               suffice
               ,
               though
               this
               other
               be
               not
               proved
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               applies
               it
               ?
               Plain
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Synod
               neither
               spake
               nor
               meant
               this
               of
               Infants
               ,
               but
               of
               such
               as
               are
               
                 now
                 Parents
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               past
               their
               Infancy
               :
               and
               therefore
               if
               these
               Parents
               ,
               when
               they
               commit
               iniquity
               ,
               do
               
                 break
                 the
                 covenant
              
               ,
               then
               the
               purpose
               of
               the
               Synod
               is
               gained
               ,
               though
               such
               a
               thing
               could
               not
               be
               affirmed
               of
               Infants
               .
               But
               if
               proofs
               for
               this
               or
               that
               may
               not
               be
               accepted
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               sufficient
               for
               confirming
               some
               other
               things
               whereto
               they
               were
               neither
               alledged
               nor
               intended
               ,
               let
               the
               judicious
               and
               impartial
               Reader
               consider
               whether
               this
               be
               equal
               and
               fair
               ,
               and
               whether
               Arguments
               in
               such
               a
               way
               be
               sufficiently
               answered
               .
            
             
             
               For
               the
               Particular
               in
               hand
               the
               Synod
               argueth
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Parents
                 in
                 question
                 are
                 personally
                 in
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 they
                 commit
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 they
                 personally
                 break
                 the
                 covenant
              
               ;
               alledging
               for
               this
               ,
               Ier.
               11.2
               ,
               10.
               
               Ezek.
               16.
               where
               
                 breaking
                 of
                 covenant
              
               is
               expresly
               charged
               upon
               the
               persons
               there
               spoken
               of
               .
               Now
               doth
               not
               this
               prove
               the
               thing
               intended
               ?
               sure
               ,
               if
               their
               
                 committing
                 iniquity
              
               be
               
                 breaking
                 of
                 covenant
              
               ,
               either
               such
               persons
               were
               in
               the
               covenant
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               must
               say
               a
               man
               may
               be
               guilty
               of
               breach
               of
               covenant
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               not
               in
               it
               .
               And
               that
               the
               committing
               iniquity
               by
               the
               persons
               spoken
               of
               ,
               is
               a
               breaking
               of
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               doth
               more
               then
               once
               acknowledge
               and
               testify
               ,
               pag.
               23
               ,
               28
               ,
               33
               ,
               43
               ,
               45.
               
               It
               were
               too
               long
               to
               transcribe
               all
               the
               words
               that
               are
               to
               this
               purpose
               in
               the
               Pages
               quoted
               ,
               but
               ,
               in
               sum
               ,
               there
               is
               thus
               much
               there
               affirmed
               and
               taught
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 covenant
                 in
                 which
                 Children
                 are
                 comprehended
                 in
                 their
                 minority
                 ,
                 leaves
                 them
                 under
                 engagement
                 to
                 duty
                 and
                 obedience
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 become
                 adult
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 accordingly
                 perform
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 then
                 transgressors
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 breakers
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               Now
               if
               they
               be
               breakers
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               thereby
               clear
               that
               they
               are
               comprehended
               in
               it
               ?
               and
               so
               what
               is
               here
               said
               by
               the
               Synod
               stands
               good
               .
            
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               first
               Particular
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Parents
                 in
                 question
                 are
                 personal
                 Members
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 immediate
                 Members
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 Membership
                 ,
              
               (
               i.
               e.
               
                 that
                 they
                 themselves
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 persons
                 are
                 the
                 immediate
                 Subjects
                 of
                 this
                 Adjunct
                 of
                 Church-membership
              
               )
               
                 though
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 their
                 Parents
                 covenanting
                 .
              
               For
               Proof
               whereof
               ,
               one
               thing
               alledged
               by
               the
               Synod
               ,
               is
               that
               Iohn
               .
               22.25
               ,
               27.
               
                 where
                 the
                 children
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 which
                 Church-membership
                 is
                 equivalent
                 )
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Parents
                 ;
                 and
                 nothing
                 coming
                 between
                 this
                 Subject
                 (
                 The
                 Children
                 )
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 sever
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Adjunct
                 (
                 A
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
              
               therefore
               they
               conclude
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 children
                 are
                 immediate
                 Subjects
                 of
                 Church-membership
                 ,
                 or
                 immediate
                 Members
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               what
               saith
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               unto
               this
               ?
               why
               ,
               that
               which
               he
               saith
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 though
                 nothing
                 come
                 between
                 to
                 sever
                 that
                 Adjunct
                 from
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
                 yet
                 something
                 comes
                 between
                 to
                 bring
                 that
                 Subject
                 and
                 Adjunct
                 together
                 ,
                 viz.
                 The
                 Parents
                 covenanting
                 for
                 the
                 childe
                 :
                 
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 come
                 between
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 severed
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 othe●
                 children
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               But
               what
               is
               there
               in
               this
               to
               overthrow
               the
               Synods
               Assertion
               ?
               Do
               not
               they
               expresly
               grant
               ,
               in
               terms
               as
               plain
               as
               can
               be
               spoken
               ,
               and
               that
               more
               then
               once
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 children
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 Adj●nct
                 of
                 Church-membership
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 their
                 Parents
                 covenanting
                 ?
              
               See
               their
               words
               in
               their
               pag.
               23.
               and
               therefore
               this
               can
               be
               no
               removing
               of
               what
               they
               have
               said
               ,
               being
               nothing
               but
               the
               very
               same
               with
               that
               which
               they
               have
               said
               before
               .
               The
               question
               is
               not
               about
               
                 the
                 way
              
               or
               mean●
               of
               childrens
               Membership
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               freely
               yielded
               that
               in
               this
               respect
               it
               is
               Mediate
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               come
               unto
               it
               by
               means
               of
               the
               Parents
               covenanting
               ;
               but
               the
               question
               is
               about
               the
               
                 Ess●●●●
                 ,
                 Nature
              
               or
               K●m●e
               of
               their
               Membership
               :
               whether
               in
               this
               respect
               it
               be
               not
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Parents
               ,
               and
               they
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Parents
               the
               
                 immediate
                 Subjects
              
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               granting
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               is
               no
               deniall
               of
               
                 this
                 other
              
               .
               If
               a
               Parent
               have
               room
               or
               place
               in
               such
               or
               such
               an
               house
               ,
               and
               his
               childe
               be
               there
               also
               ,
               though
               he
               come
               thither
               in
               the
               Parents
               arms
               ,
               yet
               may
               it
               not
               be
               said
               that
               this
               childe
               hath
               a
               place
               and
               being
               in
               the
               house
               ,
               as
               truly
               and
               as
               properly
               as
               the
               Parent
               ,
               although
               he
               came
               unto
               it
               by
               the
               Parents
               means
               ?
               Even
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               case
               in
               hand
               ;
               the
               childe
               comes
               to
               be
               in
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               the
               Parents
               covenanting
               ,
               yet
               now
               he
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               room
               and
               place
               therein
               ,
               as
               truly
               and
               as
               properly
               as
               the
               Parent
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               the
               Synod
               having
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 their
                 visible
                 ingraffing
                 into
                 Christ
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 is
                 sealed
                 in
                 Baptism
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 ingraffing
                 ,
                 nothing
                 comes
                 between
                 the
                 graft
                 and
                 the
                 stock
                 ;
                 their
                 union
                 is
                 immediate
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Reverend
               Author
               answereth
               ,
               
                 That
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 immediate
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               And
               why
               will
               not
               this
               follow
               ?
               If
               their
               union
               with
               the
               Church
               be
               ingraffing
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               ingraffing
               ,
               
                 nothing
                 comes
                 between
                 the
                 g●●ft
                 and
                 the
                 stock
                 ,
              
               doth
               it
               not
               then
               follow
               ,
               that
               their
               union
               with
               the
               Church
               is
               immediate
               ,
               and
               they
               immediate
               Members
               of
               it
               ?
            
             
               For
               ,
               as
               for
               that
               which
               is
               here
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 this
                 union
                 is
                 not
                 properly
                 ,
                 but
                 metaphorically
                 called
                 ingraffing
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 similitude
                 
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 Similitudes
                 do
                 run
                 on
                 four
                 feet
                 :
                 it
                 sufficeth
                 that
                 they
                 agree
                 in
                 the
                 main
                 point
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               But
               how
               do
               they
               agree
               therein
               ,
               if
               for
               all
               this
               in
               graffing
               there
               be
               something
               between
               the
               stock
               and
               them
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               
                 main
                 point
              
               in
               ingraffing
               ,
               that
               the
               union
               between
               the
               branch
               and
               the
               stock
               be
               immediate
               ,
               and
               that
               nothing
               lye
               between
               them
               ?
               Who
               knoweth
               not
               that
               if
               it
               be
               not
               so
               ,
               but
               that
               some
               stock
               or
               stone
               ,
               or
               something
               else
               be
               between
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               their
               union
               be
               not
               immedi●te
               ;
               who
               knoweth
               not
               that
               in
               such
               case
               the
               ingr●ffing
               is
               spoiled
               ,
               and
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               branch
               interrupted
               ,
               because
               its
               union
               with
               the
               stock
               is
               not
               immediate
               ?
               If
               then
               the
               union
               of
               Members
               with
               the
               Church
               be
               ●●graffing
               ,
               how
               can
               it
               be
               avoided
               but
               it
               must
               be
               immediate
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               be
               
                 immediate
                 Members
              
               ?
            
             
               As
               for
               that
               which
               is
               here
               subjoyned
               ,
               
                 That
                 infants
                 and
                 children
                 in
                 minority
                 do
                 partake
                 of
                 Baptism
                 and
                 other
                 Priviledges
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 their
                 Parents
                 covenanting
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 adult
                 persons
                 by
                 their
                 personall
                 covenanting
                 for
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 seed
                 .
              
               This
               is
               nothing
               to
               the
               Essence
               of
               their
               Membership
               ,
               but
               onely
               speaks
               to
               the
               
                 way
                 and
                 mean●
              
               how
               they
               come
               to
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               the
               thing
               in
               question
               :
               for
               it
               may
               be
               granted
               ,
               That
               children
               come
               to
               be
               Members
               by
               their
               Parents
               covenanting
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Parents
               by
               their
               own
               covenanting
               ,
               and
               yet
               their
               Membership
               ,
               notwithstanding
               this
               different
               way
               of
               attaining
               it
               ,
               may
               be
               one
               and
               the
               same
               for
               
                 Essence
                 and
                 Kinde
              
               ,
               and
               both
               have
               immediate
               conjunction
               with
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               For
               that
               where
               the
               Synod
               saith
               ,
               "
               
                 That
                 in
              
               Deut.
               29.11
               .
               
                 the
                 children
                 were
                 personally
                 and
                 immediately
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Parents
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Answer
               of
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Text
                 doth
                 not
                 prove
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               And
               yet
               the
               words
               are
               express
               and
               plain
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 did
                 all
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 covenant
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 establish
                 them
                 a
                 people
                 to
                 himself
              
               ;
               and
               the
               persons
               of
               whom
               this
               is
               said
               ,
               are
               not
               onely
               the
               men
               of
               Israel
               ,
               but
               also
               their
               wives
               ,
               and
               their
               
                 little
                 ones
              
               :
               So
               that
               if
               the
               men
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               their
               wives
               ,
               were
               personally
               and
               immediately
               Members
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               their
               
                 little
                 ones
              
               ,
               for
               ought
               that
               appears
               ,
               were
               so
               also
               :
               for
               they
               are
               all
               alike
               spoken
               of
               without
               difference
               .
            
             
             
               Whereas
               the
               Synod
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Covenantee
                 ,
                 is
                 the
              
               formalis
               ratio
               
                 of
                 a
                 Church-member
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 children
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 are
                 therefore
                 the
                 immediate
                 Subjects
                 of
                 the
              
               formalis
               ratio
               
                 of
                 Membership
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 immediate
                 Members
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Answer
               of
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 though
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Covenant
                 be
                 the
                 
                   formalis
                   ratio
                
                 of
                 a
                 Church-member
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 Covenantee
                 doth
                 immediately
                 covenant
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 every
                 Member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 an
                 immediate
                 Member
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   39.
                
                 
              
            
             
               Ans.
               For
               the
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               viz.
               of
               
                 Covenanting
                 immediately
                 for
                 themselves
              
               ,
               the
               Synod
               never
               said
               nor
               meant
               that
               
                 little
                 children
              
               did
               so
               covenant
               ,
               nor
               inferred
               any
               such
               thing
               from
               their
               being
               in
               covenant
               ,
               and
               so
               being
               partakers
               of
               the
               
                 formalis
                 ratio
              
               of
               Church-membership
               ;
               but
               a
               little
               afore
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               this
               very
               place
               do
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               one
               may
               come
               to
               be
               in
               covenant
               
                 one
                 way
              
               ,
               and
               another
               
                 in
                 another
              
               :
               and
               therefore
               though
               children
               do
               not
               covenant
               immediately
               for
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               what
               the
               Synod
               inferreth
               from
               their
               being
               partakers
               of
               the
               
                 formalis
                 ratio
              
               of
               Church-membership
               ,
               is
               not
               at
               all
               infringed
               by
               this
               Branch
               of
               the
               Reply
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               the
               other
               ,
               of
               being
               
                 Immediate
                 Members
              
               ,
               why
               doth
               not
               this
               follow
               from
               their
               being
               
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               the
               
                 formalis
                 ratio
              
               of
               Membership
               ?
               Can
               one
               be
               partaker
               of
               the
               Form
               ,
               or
               
                 formalis
                 ratio
              
               of
               this
               or
               that
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               be
               immediately
               partaker
               of
               the
               Effect
               ,
               or
               thing
               formed
               ,
               but
               something
               must
               first
               intervene
               and
               come
               between
               ?
               If
               the
               reasonable
               Soul
               ,
               and
               its
               conjunction
               with
               the
               Body
               ,
               be
               the
               
                 formalis
                 ratio
              
               of
               a
               man
               ;
               can
               there
               be
               this
               ,
               and
               yet
               
                 no
                 man
                 immediately
              
               ,
               but
               something
               more
               must
               come
               between
               to
               make
               a
               man
               ?
               we
               suppose
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               but
               here
               is
               a
               man
               immediately
               ,
               as
               being
               partaker
               of
               the
               
                 formalis
                 ratio
              
               of
               a
               man.
               And
               even
               so
               it
               may
               be
               said
               in
               the
               present
               case
               ,
               That
               children
               being
               partakers
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               
                 formalis
                 ratio
              
               of
               Church-members
               ,
               they
               are
               therefore
               immediate
               Members
               .
            
             
               The
               Synod
               having
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 to
                 act
                 in
                 covenant
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 instrumentall
                 means
                 of
                 Membership
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 children
                 are
                 not
                 without
                 this
                 neither
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 Parent
                 (
                 their
                 publick
                 person
                 )
                 is
                 accounted
                 theirs
              
               —
            
             
             
               The
               Reverend
               Author
               answereth
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Parents
                 acting
                 in
                 ●●v●n●n●ing
                 for
                 their
                 infant
                 -
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 before
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 procreant
                 cause
                 of
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 
                   pag
                   39.
                
                 
              
            
             
               Ans.
               It
               was
               indeed
               before
               said
               ,
               viz.
               pag
               37.
               that
               
                 He
                 looked
                 at
                 believing
                 confederating
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 instrumentall
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 procreant
                 caus●
                 ;
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 c●hil●●
                 B●m●
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 generating
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 of
                 his
                 Church-membership
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 confederating
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
               This
               was
               s●ia
               indeed
               in
               the
               Page
               mentioned
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               
                 so
                 proved
              
               ,
               we
               cannot
               say
               ;
               if
               this
               word
               [
               Procreating
               ]
               be
               taken
               as
               it
               is
               expressed
               ,
               not
               onely
               as
               contrad●sti●ct
               from
               the
               
                 instrumentall
                 cause
              
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               deniall
               thereof
               ,
               for
               so
               his
               expression
               runs
               .
               viz.
               
               
                 Not
                 as
                 the
                 instrumentall
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 procreant
                 cause
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Now
               that
               it
               hath
               been
               proved
               ,
               that
               the
               Parents
               act
               in
               covenanting
               is
               not
               the
               
                 instrumentall
                 cause
              
               ,
               but
               the
               procreant
               of
               the
               childes
               Membership
               ,
               this
               indeed
               hath
               been
               said
               once
               and
               again
               but
               we
               do
               not
               see
               ●t
               proved
               at
               all
               .
               And
               indeed
               how
               can
               it
               ?
               for
               this
               
                 procreant
                 cause
              
               ,
               sith
               it
               is
               not
               an
               instrumentall
               ,
               must
               then
               be
               the
               principall-cause
               :
               and
               is
               this
               proved
               ,
               That
               the
               Parents
               act
               in
               covenanting
               is
               not
               the
               instrumen●●ll
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 principall
                 cause
              
               of
               the
               childes
               Membership
               ?
               what
               shall
               then
               become
               of
               Gods
               institution
               in
               this
               matter
               ?
               If
               the
               Parents
               act
               herein
               be
               such
               a
               
                 procreant
                 cause
              
               as
               is
               not
               instrumentall
               ,
               then
               it
               must
               be
               the
               principall
               ;
               and
               then
               what
               place
               is
               there
               left
               for
               Gods
               institution
               ?
               and
               how
               doth
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               agree
               with
               himself
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               
                 Th●s
                 is
                 the
                 procreant
                 cause
              
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               
                 Gods
                 Institution
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               not
               the
               
                 cause
                 instrumentall
              
               ?
               if
               the
               Parents
               act
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               childs
               membership
               by
               Gods
               institution
               ,
               how
               can
               it
               be
               avoided
               but
               it
               must
               be
               instrumentall
               ,
               as
               the
               Synod
               said
               :
               but
               if
               it
               be
               so
               procreant
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               instrumentall
               ,
               how
               then
               can
               it
               be
               by
               
                 Gods
                 Institution
              
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               it
               is
               .
               These
               things
               need
               reconciling
               .
               For
               our
               parts
               ,
               we
               see
               no
               reason
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               but
               that
               ▪
               that
               of
               Logicians
               is
               right
               ,
               who
               place
               the
               
                 procreant
                 cause
              
               under
               the
               head
               of
               the
               ●ffi●i●n
               ,
               and
               this
               act
               of
               the
               Parents
               that
               is
               here
               spoken
               of
               ,
               being
               not
               the
               
                 principall
                 effi●ent
              
               of
               the
               childs
               membership
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               instrumentall
               ,
               as
               the
               Synod
               hath
               said
               ;
               and
               therefore
               such
               a
               procreant
               as
               is
               not
               instrumentall
               ,
               nor
               yet
               principall
               ,
               we
               confess
               we
               know
               not
               where
               to
               place
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Reverend
                 Author
                 in
                 pag.
                 37.
                 makes
                 this
                 
                 
                   Covenant-act
                   of
                   the
                   Parent
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   procreant
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   childs
                   membership
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   the
                   Paren●
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   ch●l●●●em
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   generation
                   of
                   him
                
                 ;
                 doth
                 not
                 this
                 plainly
                 infer
                 that
                 which
                 yet
                 he
                 denieth
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Parent
                 is
                 the
                 instrumental
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 childs
                 membership
                 ?
              
               For
               ,
               is
               any
               Parent
               such
               a
               procreant
               cause
               of
               his
               childs
               Being
               by
               gen●raci●n
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               instrumental
               under
               God
               therein
               ?
               how
               then
               are
               children
               said
               to
               be
               by
               
                 the
                 gift
                 and
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Psa.
              
               ●
               27.
               3.
               
               ●en●s
               .
               29.31
               .
               &
               30.22
               .
               &
               33.5
               .
               and
               the
               want
               of
               children
               even
               in
               married
               persons
               to
               be
               by
               
                 Gods
                 restraining
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 sh●tting
                 up
                 the
                 W●●b
                 ?
                 Gen.
              
               16.2
               .
               &
               20.18
               .
               &
               30.2
               .
               doth
               not
               this
               plainly
               shew
               ,
               that
               Parents
               are
               but
               Instrumental
               under
               God
               in
               the
               begetting
               of
               Children
               ?
               and
               therefore
               if
               the
               Parent
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               childs
               membership
               in
               like
               sort
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               childs
               natural
               Being
               by
               his
               generating
               of
               him
               ,
               then
               it
               must
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               of
               his
               Church-membership
               ▪
               he
               is
               no
               otherwise
               a
               procreant
               cause
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               as
               instrumental
               ;
               for
               in
               that
               of
               the
               childs
               natural
               being
               it
               is
               certainly
               so
               :
               and
               that
               of
               membe●ship
               being
               ,
               as
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               saith
               ,
               l●ke
               unto
               this
               other
               ,
               therefore
               in
               this
               of
               the
               childs
               membership
               it
               is
               so
               also
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               i●
               this
               well
               hold
               ,
               that
               the
               Parent
               is
               such
               a
               
                 procreant
                 cause
              
               of
               the
               childs
               membership
               by
               
                 confederating
                 for
                 him
              
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               of
               the
               childs
               
                 na●ur●l
                 ●en●
              
               by
               〈◊〉
               ;
               then
               look
               as
               the
               child
               which
               the
               Parent
               generates
               ,
               is
               personally
               ,
               immediately
               formally
               and
               actually
               a
               man
               for
               one
               of
               mankind
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Parent
               ;
               so
               by
               the
               membership
               which
               the
               Parents
               confederating
               procreates
               for
               him
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               personal
               ,
               immediate
               ,
               formal
               and
               actual
               Church-member
               .
            
             
               The
               Synod
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               
                 Children
                 are
                 actual
                 ,
                 complea●
                 ,
                 and
                 immediate
                 members
                 ,
              
               asketh
               ,
               
                 what
                 do
                 they
                 want
                 hereunto
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 covenan●-interest
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
              
               formalis
               ratio
               
                 of
                 membership
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 covenant
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 divine
                 gran●
                 ,
                 and
                 institution
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
              
               principal
               efficient
               ?
               
                 No
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 clearly
                 declared
                 that
                 he
                 gra●ts
                 them
                 a
                 portion
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 appoints
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Members
                 thereof
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 covenanting
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
              
               instrumental
               means
               ?
               
                 No
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 this
                 also
                 reputatively
                 by
                 divine
                 appointment
                 ,
                 making
                 the
                 Parent
                 a
                 publick
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 accounting
                 them
                 to
                 covenant
                 in
                 his
                 covenanting
                 .
                 The
                 sum
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 want
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 requisite
                 to
                 complea●
                 and
                 immediate
                 membership
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Now
               what
               saith
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               to
               this
               ?
               That
               which
               he
               saith
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 here
                 expressed
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 supply
                 what
                 is
                 wanting
                 to
                 invest
                 little
                 children
                 with
                 such
                 membership
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 covenant
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   formalis
                   ratio
                
                 of
                 their
                 membership
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 
                   mediante
                   parentum
                   foedere
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 their
                 membership
                 is
                 mediate
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               But
               this
               speaks
               nothing
               to
               the
               nature
               and
               kind
               of
               their
               membership
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               the
               way
               and
               means
               of
               attaining
               it
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               different
               from
               that
               of
               adult
               persons
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               thing
               be
               the
               same
               .
               If
               the
               chief
               Captain
               obtain
               
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 sum
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 freeman
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               and
               Paul
               
                 be
                 free
                 born
              
               ,
               Act.
               22.28
               .
               yet
               Pauls
               freedome
               is
               either
               better
               then
               the
               other
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               no
               worse
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               Church-membership
               of
               little
               children
               .
            
             
               
                 There
                 is
                 wanting
                 unto
                 children
                 in
                 minority
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 such
                 members
                 ,
                 a
                 personal
                 fitness
                 to
                 act
                 in
                 covenant
                 for
                 themselves
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               But
               this
               is
               nothing
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               their
               membership
               ,
               but
               onely
               speaks
               of
               the
               way
               of
               attaining
               it
               by
               their
               own
               act
               .
               But
               shall
               we
               say
               that
               Paul
               wanted
               something
               to
               make
               him
               
                 a
                 free
                 Roman
              
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               no
               personal
               fitness
               nor
               ability
               to
               procure
               that
               freedome
               to
               himself
               by
               his
               own
               act
               ,
               but
               onely
               was
               
                 so
                 born
              
               ?
               or
               shall
               we
               say
               that
               David
               and
               others
               mentioned
               in
               Psal.
               22.10
               .
               Isai.
               46.4
               .
               wanted
               something
               of
               compleat
               ,
               proper
               and
               immediate
               interest
               in
               God
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               their
               interest
               from
               their
               
                 mothers
                 womb
              
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               attain
               it
               by
               their
               own
               personal
               act
               ?
               for
               our
               parts
               we
               dare
               not
               so
               say
               ,
               and
               by
               like
               reason
               dare
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               interest
               of
               little
               children
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               may
               be
               proper
               ,
               compleat
               and
               immediate
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               not
               come
               to
               it
               by
               their
               own
               act
               ,
               but
               have
               had
               it
               from
               their
               minority
               or
               birth
               .
               For
               ,
               to
               have
               
                 God
                 for
                 their
                 God
              
               is
               as
               great
               a
               blessing
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               an
               actual
               and
               immediate
               member
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ;
               and
               yet
               we
               see
               want
               of
               personall
               fitness
               to
               act
               for
               themselves
               ,
               did
               not
               hinder
               from
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               why
               then
               should
               it
               hinder
               from
               the
               other
               ?
            
             
               Synod
               .
               
                 A
                 different
                 manner
                 and
                 means
                 of
                 conveying
                 the
                 covenant
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 making
                 us
                 members
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 a
                 different
                 sort
                 of
                 members
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 as
                 truly
                 ,
                 personally
                 and
                 immediately
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 fallen
                 mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 nature
                 heirs
                 of
                 the
                 condemnation
                 
                 pertaining
                 thereto
                 ,
                 as
              
               Adam
               
                 was
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 ●e
                 so
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 pers●n●l
                 act
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 by
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 our
                 publick
                 person
                 ,
              
               Pag.
               24.25
               .
            
             
               The
               Reverend
               Author
               in
               his
               Answer
               hereto
               grants
               ,
               
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Adam
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 ,
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 suit
                 the
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 I●fan●s
                 in
                 question
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Adam
                
                 stood
                 as
                 a
                 publick
                 person
                 for
                 all
                 mankind
                 ;
                 no
                 Parent
                 is
                 so
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 posterity
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 his
                 infants
                 and
                 children
                 in
                 minority
                 .
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Adams
                
                 covenant
                 was
                 onely
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 with
                 any
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 confederate
                 Parents
                 is
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Parents
                 breaking
                 the
                 covenant
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 his
                 children
                 heirs
                 of
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 as
                 Adams
                 did
                 all
                 mankind
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   40.41
                
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               Answer
               whereto
               ,
               we
               may
               remember
               what
               himself
               did
               formerly
               express
               ,
               that
               
                 Similitudes
                 do
                 not
                 run
                 on
                 four
                 feet
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 agree
                 in
                 the
                 main
                 point
                 that
                 may
                 suff●●
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 they
                 d●ffer
                 .
              
               If
               therefore
               there
               were
               these
               three
               differences
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               more
               ,
               between
               the
               cases
               alledged
               ,
               yet
               where
               is
               there
               any
               difference
               in
               the
               
                 main
                 point
              
               ?
               Are
               not
               we
               as
               truely
               ,
               personally
               ,
               and
               immediately
               Members
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               fallen
               Mankinde
               ,
               as
               Adam
               was
               ?
               This
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               doth
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               in
               plain
               words
               doth
               grant
               it
               :
               And
               is
               not
               then
               the
               purpose
               of
               the
               Synod
               ,
               in
               alledging
               this
               instance
               ,
               clearly
               gained
               ?
               Doth
               it
               not
               plainly
               appear
               thereby
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 different
                 way
                 and
                 means
              
               of
               being
               in
               Covenant
               ,
               doth
               not
               make
               a
               
                 different
                 sort
              
               of
               Membership
               ?
               Adam
               was
               a
               Member
               of
               fallen
               Mankinde
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               we
               ,
               though
               he
               came
               to
               be
               so
               by
               his
               own
               personal
               act
               ,
               and
               we
               by
               him
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               act
               for
               us
               ?
               which
               doth
               clearly
               shew
               what
               the
               Synod
               saith
               ,
               That
               a
               different
               way
               and
               means
               of
               being
               Members
               ,
               doth
               not
               alter
               the
               nature
               and
               kinde
               of
               Membership
               ;
               which
               we
               see
               doth
               hold
               as
               touching
               being
               a
               Member
               of
               fallen
               Mankinde
               ,
               and
               we
               see
               no
               reason
               but
               it
               may
               also
               hold
               as
               touching
               being
               a
               Member
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 a
                 publick
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 Adam
                 was
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Rom.
                   5.14
                   ,
                   to
                   20.
                   pag.
                   41.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Ans.
               Yet
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               though
               Jesus
               Christ
               was
               a
               Publick
               Person
               for
               all
               that
               are
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               Adam
               was
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               number
               of
               persons
               there
               is
               difference
               ;
               Adam
               standing
               for
               
                 all
                 mankinde
              
               ,
               and
               Christ
               standing
               
               onely
               for
               his
               
                 Redeemed
                 ,
                 the
                 Elect.
              
               Now
               if
               Christ
               may
               be
               truely
               called
               
                 a
                 Publick
                 Person
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 ,
              
               as
               Adam
               was
               ,
               though
               Adam
               was
               for
               them
               that
               were
               farre
               more
               in
               number
               ;
               why
               may
               not
               then
               a
               consederating
               Parent
               be
               counted
               
                 a
                 Publick
                 Person
                 for
                 his
                 children
              
               though
               they
               be
               farre
               less
               in
               number
               then
               the
               other
               ?
               But
               herein
               the
               cases
               seem
               parallel
               ;
               Adam
               for
               
                 all
                 in
                 him
              
               ,
               Christ
               Jesus
               for
               
                 all
                 in
                 him
              
               ,
               and
               the
               confederating
               Parent
               for
               
                 all
                 in
                 him
              
               .
               We
               see
               not
               how
               this
               can
               justly
               be
               denied
               by
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
               si●h
               he
               calls
               these
               Parents
               "
               
                 V●dertakers
                 for
                 their
                 children
              
               ,
               pag.
               40.
               
               And
               again
               ,
               pag.
               41.
               
               
                 And
                 such
                 undertakers
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 children
                 are
                 bound
                 by
                 their
                 Parents
                 acting
                 to
                 perform
                 that
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 become
                 capable
                 :
                 
                   which
                   seems
                   to
                   us
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   is
                   meant
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   called
                
                 Publick
                 persons
                 for
                 their
                 children
                 .
              
            
             
               Another
               Similitude
               used
               by
               the
               Synod
               to
               illustrate
               the
               thing
               in
               question
               ,
               is
               ,
               from
               
                 A
                 Prince
                 giving
                 Lands
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 and
                 his
                 heirs
                 successively
                 while
                 they
                 continue
                 loyall
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 case
                 the
                 following
                 heir
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 immediate
                 Owner
                 of
                 that
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 personally
                 disinherited
                 ,
                 if
                 d●sloyall
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 his
                 father
                 before
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               this
               the
               Answer
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 this
                 Similitude
                 doth
                 not
                 sort
                 the
                 case
                 in
                 question
                 ;
                 f●r
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 infants
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 visibly
                 disl●yall
                 ,
                 and
                 adult
                 persons
                 not
                 regularly
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 have
                 cut
                 off
                 the
                 entail
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 from
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 posterity
                 by
                 their
                 personall
                 disloyalty
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               But
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               Similitude
               may
               suit
               the
               case
               in
               question
               ,
               though
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               say
               it
               doth
               not
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               the
               following
               heir
               is
               an
               immediate
               Owner
               of
               that
               Land
               ,
               till
               for
               disloyalty
               he
               be
               disinherited
               ;
               so
               the
               following
               children
               are
               immediate
               Church-members
               ,
               till
               some
               of
               them
               for
               their
               sin
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               their
               Membership
               .
               Is
               not
               here
               plain
               suitableness
               in
               the
               Similitude
               ?
               we
               conceive
               it
               is
               apparent
               and
               manifest
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               infants
               
                 cannot
                 be
                 disl●yal
              
               ,
               and
               if
               adult
               persons
               be
               
                 cut
                 off
                 for
                 disloyalty
              
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               manifest
               ,
               that
               both
               are
               immediate
               owners
               till
               they
               be
               cut
               off
               ?
               which
               is
               the
               thing
               the
               Synod
               affirms
               .
               Concerning
               infants
               ,
               it
               seems
               they
               are
               such
               true
               and
               immediate
               owners
               of
               Church-membership
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               therefrom
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               be
               so
               disloyal
               as
               to
               deserve
               such
               a
               thing
               :
               and
               for
               the
               
                 adult
                 persons
              
               ,
               if
               the
               entaile
               of
               the
               covenant
               
               be
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               from
               them
               and
               their
               posterity
               by
               their
               
                 personal
                 disloyalty
              
               ;
               doth
               not
               this
               clearly
               shew
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               truely
               and
               immediately
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               till
               their
               disloyalty
               
                 cut
                 them
                 off
              
               ?
               And
               so
               the
               Similitude
               stands
               suitable
               and
               good
               for
               the
               purpose
               for
               which
               the
               Synod
               brings
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               for
               this
               "
               
                 cutting
                 off
                 the
                 entail
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               here
               spoken
               of
               ;
               we
               must
               confess
               we
               do
               not
               see
               how
               such
               a
               thing
               can
               justly
               be
               charged
               upon
               the
               persons
               spoken
               of
               in
               this
               Proposition
               :
               For
               ,
               they
               
                 understand
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 their
                 Assent
                 thereto
                 ;
                 ●hey
                 are
                 not
                 scandalous
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 they
                 solemnly
                 own
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 give
                 up
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 children
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               and
               is
               this
               such
               disloyalty
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               
                 a
                 cutting
                 off
                 the
                 Covenant
                 and
                 enta●l
                 of
                 it
                 ?
              
               we
               think
               it
               were
               hard
               to
               prove
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               and
               do
               fear
               that
               Charity
               will
               not
               allow
               to
               affirm
               it
               .
               Nor
               that
               which
               is
               here
               said
               in
               this
               pag.
               41.
               
               
                 That
                 nothing
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 and
                 theirs
                 by
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 wh●●h
                 ●hey
                 presume
                 to
                 usurp
                 without
                 warrant
                 from
                 God.
                 
              
               For
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               the
               Covenant
               God
               gives
               himself
               
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 God
                 to
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 their
                 seed
                 in
                 their
                 generations
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               17.
               and
               shall
               we
               say
               this
               is
               nothing
               ?
               God
               is
               Almighty
               ,
               and
               All-sufficient
               ,
               and
               is
               it
               nothing
               to
               have
               such
               a
               God
               
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 God
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 our
                 seed
                 ?
              
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               when
               the
               persons
               in
               question
               are
               such
               as
               were
               
                 Regularly
                 in
                 Covenant
                 in
                 their
                 infan●●
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 their
                 Parents
                 covenanting
                 for
                 them
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               doth
               acknowledge
               ,
               how
               can
               their
               owning
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               when
               they
               become
               adult
               ,
               be
               justly
               counted
               
                 a
                 presuming
                 to
                 usurp
                 the
                 Covenant
                 without
                 warrant
                 from
                 God
                 ?
              
               We
               reade
               of
               them
               that
               are
               blamed
               ,
               and
               that
               justly
               ,
               for
               
                 forsak●ng
                 the
                 Covenant
                 which
                 God
                 made
                 with
                 their
                 fathers
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               29.25
               .
               Judg.
               2.20
               .
               but
               that
               
                 owning
                 this
                 Covenant
              
               should
               be
               
                 a
                 forsaking
                 of
                 it
              
               ,
               and
               
                 an
                 usurping
                 of
                 it
                 without
                 warrant
                 from
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 a
                 presuming
                 ▪
              
               we
               do
               not
               see
               how
               this
               can
               be
               proved
               .
               To
               some
               indeed
               the
               Lord
               saith
               ,
               
                 What
                 hast
                 thou
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 take
                 my
                 covenant
                 in
                 thy
                 mo●th
                 ?
              
               Psal
               50
               16.
               but
               doth
               the
               Lord
               say
               this
               to
               such
               as
               were
               qualified
               as
               in
               this
               fifth
               Proposition
               ?
               The
               contrary
               is
               most
               clear
               :
               for
               these
               in
               this
               Psal.
               50.
               are
               expresly
               called
               Wicked
               ,
               such
               as
               did
               
                 hate
                 to
                 be
                 instructed
                 and
                 reformed
                 ,
              
               were
               culpable
               for
               
                 consenting
                 with
                 Thieves
                 ,
                 partaking
                 with
                 Adulterers
                 ,
                 slandering
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               
                 evil
                 speaking
              
               ,
               &c.
               whereas
               the
               persons
               
               in
               question
               are
               not
               culpable
               for
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               being
               expresly
               said
               to
               be
               
                 Not
                 scandalous
                 in
                 life
              
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               furnished
               with
               many
               good
               and
               commendable
               qualifications
               ,
               and
               were
               regularly
               admitted
               into
               the
               Covenant
               in
               their
               minority
               :
               and
               therefore
               being
               so
               unl●ke
               the
               persons
               that
               are
               blamed
               for
               
                 tak●ng
                 G●ds
                 Covenant
                 into
                 their
                 mouth
                 ,
              
               we
               see
               no
               ground
               to
               say
               they
               have
               
                 〈◊〉
                 off
                 the
                 entail
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               by
               their
               disloyalty
               ,
               and
               that
               nothing
               is
               given
               to
               them
               and
               theirs
               by
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               
                 presume
                 to
                 usurp
                 it
                 without
                 wa●rant
                 from
                 God
                 :
              
               we
               see
               no
               warrant
               from
               God
               so
               to
               say
               or
               think
               of
               such
               persons
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 Member
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Synod
               )
               
                 is
                 one
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 Rule
                 ,
                 or
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 ,
                 is
                 within
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 They
                 say
                 true
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   the
                   Reverend
                   Author
                
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 refutes
                 nothing
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 concerning
                 Mediate
                 and
                 Immediate
                 Members
                 ,
                 for
                 both
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 though
                 both
                 have
                 not
                 full
                 communion
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 all
                 Ordinances
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               The
               Synod
               never
               said
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               are
               
                 within
                 the
                 Church
              
               have
               such
               full
               communion
               ,
               and
               therefore
               this
               is
               nothing
               against
               them
               :
               but
               if
               all
               Members
               be
               within
               the
               Church
               
                 according
                 to
                 Divine
                 Institution
              
               ,
               how
               can
               it
               be
               avoided
               but
               they
               are
               
                 all
                 immediate
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
              
               For
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               
                 all
                 within
              
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               nothing
               as
               a
               Medium
               between
               the
               Church
               and
               them
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               are
               
                 all
                 immediate
                 Members
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Synod
               saith
               .
               Whether
               
                 all
                 have
                 full
                 communion
              
               ,
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               whether
               
                 all
                 be
                 immediate
                 Members
              
               ,
               is
               another
               ;
               and
               the
               denying
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               is
               no
               infringing
               of
               the
               latter
               .
            
             
               The
               Synod
               having
               mentioned
               an
               Objection
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 children
                 be
                 compleat
                 and
                 immediate
                 Members
                 as
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 then
                 immediately
                 have
                 all
                 Church-priviledges
                 as
                 their
                 Parents
                 have
                 :
              
               And
               making
               this
               Answer
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 ;
                 all
                 priviledges
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 Members
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 do
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 children
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Parents
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 priviledges
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 .
                 A
                 Member
                 as
                 such
                 (
                 or
                 all
                 Members
                 )
                 may
                 not
                 partake
                 of
                 all
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 make
                 progress
                 both
                 in
                 memberly
                 duties
                 and
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 age
                 ,
                 capacity
                 ,
                 and
                 qualifications
                 do
                 fit
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               this
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               auswereth
               ,
               
                 That
                 their
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Objection
                 is
                 insufficient
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 Members
                 have
                 need
                 to
                 make
                 prōgress
                 in
                 memberly
                 duties
                 and
                 qualifications
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 have
                 that
                 communion
                 that
                 suits
                 their
                 membership
                 :
                 Infants
                 in
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 adult
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 Seals
                 ,
                 Voting
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   pag.
                   41
                   ,
                   42.
                
                 
              
            
             
               Ans.
               By
               this
               it
               seems
               the
               difference
               lies
               here
               ,
               that
               whereas
               some
               Church-members
               have
               communion
               
                 in
                 all
              
               Church-priviledges
               ,
               and
               others
               not
               
                 in
                 all
              
               ,
               but
               onely
               
                 in
                 some
              
               ;
               the
               Synod
               apprehends
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               difference
               to
               be
               ,
               because
               some
               are
               yet
               defective
               in
               qualifications
               ,
               and
               fitness
               for
               such
               full
               communion
               ,
               though
               not
               wanting
               compleat
               and
               immediate
               Membership
               :
               But
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               makes
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               difference
               to
               be
               from
               the
               
                 different
                 kinde
              
               of
               Membership
               ,
               the
               one
               sort
               being
               onely
               
                 Mediate
                 Members
              
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               
                 Immediate
                 .
                 All
                 have
                 that
                 communion
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 qualified
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Synod
               :
               
                 All
                 have
                 that
                 communion
                 which
                 suits
                 their
                 Membership
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   the
                   Reverend
                   Author
                
                 .
              
               For
               clearing
               of
               which
               Point
               ,
               it
               may
               not
               be
               a
               miss
               to
               consider
               of
               other
               Societies
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               is
               in
               them
               ;
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Family
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Civil
                 State
              
               :
               in
               both
               which
               it
               is
               clear
               ,
               that
               all
               have
               not
               
                 like
                 communion
              
               in
               Priviledges
               ;
               but
               who
               can
               say
               that
               this
               ariseth
               from
               their
               
                 different
                 Membership
              
               in
               the
               Societies
               of
               which
               they
               are
               ?
               or
               how
               can
               it
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               that
               this
               ariseth
               from
               their
               
                 different
                 qualifications
              
               ?
               An
               Infant
               ,
               an
               Idiot
               ,
               one
               Distracted
               ,
               or
               Distempered
               with
               Frenzy
               ,
               &c.
               such
               cannot
               enjoy
               
                 all
                 priviledges
              
               in
               the
               Family
               ,
               or
               
                 Civil
                 State
              
               ,
               as
               others
               may
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               Because
               they
               are
               not
               
                 fitly
                 qualified
              
               :
               but
               who
               can
               say
               they
               are
               not
               compleat
               ,
               and
               proper
               ,
               and
               
                 immediate
                 Members
              
               of
               the
               Family
               or
               State
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ?
               He
               that
               doth
               injury
               to
               such
               an
               one
               ,
               doth
               injury
               to
               one
               that
               is
               as
               truely
               and
               properly
               
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Society
              
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               are
               better
               qualified
               ;
               and
               such
               injuries
               are
               punishable
               with
               Death
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               as
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               offence
               doth
               require
               ,
               as
               being
               injuries
               to
               one
               that
               is
               truely
               and
               properly
               a
               personal
               and
               immediate
               Subject
               and
               Member
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               though
               there
               might
               be
               many
               other
               Subjects
               better
               qualified
               ?
               In
               like
               sort
               in
               Church-society
               ,
               some
               may
               enjoy
               more
               full
               com●union
               then
               others
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               as
               being
               more
               truely
               partakers
               of
               proper
               personal
               ,
               and
               immediate
               Membership
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               are
               better
               qualified
               .
            
             
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               second
               Particular
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Parents
                 in
                 question
                 are
                 Immediate
                 Members
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               third
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 their
                 Membership
                 still
                 continues
                 in
                 adult
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 ceaseth
                 not
                 with
                 their
                 infancy
              
               ;
               1.
               
               
                 Because
                 in
                 Scripture
                 persons
                 are
                 broken
                 off
                 onely
                 for
                 notorious
                 sin
                 ,
                 or
                 incorrigible
                 in
                 penitency
                 and
                 unbelief
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 growing
                 up
                 to
                 adult
                 age
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               11.20
               .
            
             
               The
               Reverend
               Author
               answereth
               ,
               
                 That
                 this
                 Reason
                 doth
                 not
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 membership
                 of
                 all
                 baptized
                 in
                 infancy
                 continues
                 in
                 adult
                 age
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               Nor
               did
               the
               Synod
               so
               say
               ,
               nor
               produce
               that
               Reason
               and
               Scripture
               for
               such
               purpose
               ;
               but
               their
               purpose
               therein
               was
               this
               ,
               viz.
               To
               prove
               that
               the
               Parents
               in
               question
               do
               
                 still
                 continue
                 members
              
               :
               which
               may
               be
               true
               ,
               though
               
                 all
                 〈◊〉
                 are
                 baptized
                 in
                 infancy
                 do
                 not
                 .
              
               For
               thus
               their
               Argument
               lies
               :
               If
               persons
               be
               not
               broken
               off
               but
               for
               notorious
               sin
               ,
               or
               incorrigible
               in
               penitency
               and
               unbelief
               ;
               then
               the
               Parents
               in
               question
               are
               not
               broken
               off
               ,
               but
               do
               still
               continue
               members
               :
               for
               any
               such
               notorious
               sin
               ▪
               &c.
               cannot
               justly
               be
               charged
               upon
               them
               ,
               witness
               the
               terms
               of
               the
               Proposition
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               is
               this
               Reason
               alledged
               by
               the
               Synod
               ;
               and
               therefore
               though
               the
               membership
               of
               ●ll
               baptized
               in
               infancy
               do
               not
               continue
               in
               adult
               age
               ,
               the
               Synod
               loseth
               nothing
               thereby
               ,
               a●
               having
               never
               affirmed
               any
               such
               thing
               .
            
             
               But
               why
               doth
               not
               this
               Reason
               and
               Text
               prove
               the
               thing
               intended
               by
               the
               Synod
               ?
               The
               Reverend
               Author
               gives
               this
               Reason
               ;
               
                 ●ecause
                 that
                 Text
                 
                   Rom.
                   11.20
                
                 .
                 spe●k
                 onely
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 received
                 into
                 membership
                 by
                 their
                 personal
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 covenanting
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 visibly
                 .
              
            
             
               A.
               The
               text
               clearly
               speaks
               of
               the
               
                 people
                 or
                 nation
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
              
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 were
                 a
                 disobedient
                 and
                 gainsaying
                 people
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               10
               .
               2●
               .
               that
               they
               ,
               as
               concerning
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               were
               enemies
               ,
               Rom.
               11.28
               .
               that
               
                 they
                 killed
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               and
               
                 their
                 own
                 Prophets
              
               ,
               and
               
                 persecuted
                 the
                 Ap●stles
                 ,
                 pleased
                 not
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               were
               
                 contrary
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               1
               Thess.
               2.15
               ,
               16.
               and
               shall
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               they
               were
               received
               into
               compleat
               and
               immediate
               membership
               by
               their
               personal
               faith
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
               Besides
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               very
               credible
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               were
               received
               into
               
                 compleat
                 and
                 immediate
                 membership
                 
                 by
                 their
                 personal
                 faith
                 ,
              
               if
               that
               be
               true
               which
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               said
               ,
               pag.
               6.
               that
               
                 That
                 Church
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 propagated
                 and
                 continued
                 by
                 natu●●●
                 generation
                 in
                 a
                 lineall
                 descent
                 from
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 by
                 Isaac
                 and
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 t●ll
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Ordinance
                 for
                 casting
                 out
                 their
                 members
                 for
                 sins
                 against
                 the
                 Morall
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   12.
                
                 
              
               Which
               things
               (
               if
               true
               )
               do
               import
               ,
               that
               visible
               faith
               was
               not
               the
               thing
               looked
               for
               in
               receiving
               the
               members
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               nor
               in
               continuing
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               their
               
                 natural
                 generation
              
               ,
               and
               
                 lineal
                 d●sc●n●
                 ,
              
               ,
               might
               suffice
               :
               How
               then
               can
               that
               stand
               which
               is
               here
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               persons
               sp●k●n
               of
               in
               R●m
               .
               11.20
               .
               were
               
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 received
                 into
                 membership
                 〈…〉
                 ,
              
               when
               as
               that
               Text
               speaks
               of
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               who
               (
               if
               the
               Reverend
               Authors
               apprehension
               be
               right
               )
               were
               not
               so
               received
               ,
               but
               
                 by
                 lineal
                 succession
                 ,
                 by
                 natural
                 generation
                 ;
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 differing
                 from
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 of
                 another
                 sort
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 propagated
                 and
                 continued
                 by
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 made
                 visible
                 by
                 a
                 right
                 Confession
                 ,
                 and
                 Profession
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   6.
                
                 
              
               The
               sum
               is
               this
               ,
               in
               the
               one
               place
               he
               makes
               it
               peculiar
               to
               Christian
               Churches
               to
               be
               propagated
               by
               Regeneration
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               ●●sibly
               prof●●●ed
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               it
               was
               othe●wise
               :
               and
               in
               the
               other
               place
               ,
               which
               certainly
               speaks
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               he
               saith
               it
               speaks
               of
               
                 emb●●●
                 received
                 by
                 ●her
                 personal
                 faith
                 ▪
              
               wherein
               there
               seems
               to
               be
               a
               rep●gnancy
               .
            
             
               
                 Our
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 adult
                 persons
                 that
                 break
                 off
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 covenant
                 by
                 pr●●h●ne
                 neglect
                 or
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 or
                 uns●table
                 conve●s●a●●
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   43.
                
                 
              
            
             
               Ans.
               Then
               the
               Parents
               in
               question
               are
               not
               
                 broken
                 off
              
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               their
               membersh●p
               〈◊〉
               continues
               ,
               as
               the
               Synod
               saith
               ;
               for
               the
               terms
               of
               the
               Proposition
               will
               not
               suffer
               such
               prophaneness
               and
               
                 ●n
                 empt
                 of
                 O●●●nances
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 Conversation
              
               ,
               to
               be
               justly
               charged
               upon
               them
               ;
               and
               if
               there
               be
               the
               causes
               for
               which
               men
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 off
              
               ,
               is
               not
               then
               this
               reason
               of
               the
               Synod
               plainly
               confirmed
               and
               made
               good
               ?
               for
               they
               argue
               ,
               that
               the
               persons
               in
               question
               do
               still
               continue
               members
               ,
               because
               
                 〈…〉
                 notorious
                 sin
                 ,
                 impenitency
                 ,
                 incorrigibleness
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               and
               here
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               men
               are
               
                 broken
                 off
                 by
                 pro●h●●eness
                 ,
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 unsuitable
                 conversation
              
               ;
               which
               sayings
               are
               in
               effect
               
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               little
               different
               ,
               and
               both
               of
               them
               do
               witness
               that
               the
               persons
               spoken
               of
               are
               not
               broken
               off
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               guilty
               of
               any
               such
               wickedness
               or
               misdemeanours
               .
            
             
               
                 Who
                 ever
                 said
                 that
                 any
                 were
                 broken
                 off
                 for
                 growing
                 up
                 to
                 adult
                 age
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans.
               If
               the
               persons
               described
               in
               the
               Proposition
               be
               said
               to
               be
               broken
               off
               ,
               what
               is
               this
               l●ss
               then
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               so
               disowned
               ?
               It
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               but
               they
               were
               once
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               it
               cannot
               be
               said
               that
               they
               are
               
                 broken
                 off
              
               for
               any
               Scandal
               in
               their
               conversation
               ;
               but
               coming
               up
               to
               the
               terms
               in
               the
               Proposition
               are
               far
               from
               such
               evil
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               contrary
               are
               furnished
               with
               many
               good
               and
               commendable
               qualifications
               ,
               as
               
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 Profession
                 ,
                 S●●jection
                 to
                 Christs
                 Government
                 ,
                 owning
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               like
               .
               Now
               if
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               they
               be
               declared
               to
               be
               
                 no
                 Members
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               
                 broken
                 off
              
               from
               it
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               once
               in
               it
               ;
               what
               is
               this
               less
               then
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 broken
                 off
                 by
                 growing
                 up
                 to
                 adult
                 age
                 ?
              
               And
               see
               Reply
               of
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               to
               this
               Argument
               ,
               p.
               42.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Saith
               the
               Synod
               ,
               
                 The
                 Iews
                 Children
                 circumcised
                 did
                 not
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 Members
                 by
                 growing
                 up
                 ,
                 but
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 their
                 membership
                 received
                 in
                 Infancy
                 ,
                 bound
                 unto
                 various
                 duties
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 special
                 to
                 those
                 solemn
                 personal
                 professions
                 that
                 pertained
                 to
                 adult
                 Members
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 then
                 entring
                 into
                 a
                 new
                 membership
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 making
                 a
                 progress
                 in
                 memberly
                 duties
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               26.2
               —
               10.
               
               &
               16.16
               ,
               17.
               
               Gal.
               5.3
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               the
               Answer
               is
               ,
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Iewes
                 children
                 circumcised
                 were
                 bound
                 to
                 various
                 duties
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 those
                 solemn
                 professions
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 is
                 clear
                 enough
                 by
                 the
                 Texts
                 alledged
                 ,
                 and
                 sundry
                 other
                 :
                 whereunto
                 I
                 willingly
                 adde
                 ,
                 that
                 Baptisme
                 also
                 bindeth
                 the
                 infant-seed
                 of
                 confederates
                 to
                 various
                 Gospel-duties
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 this
                 of
                 using
                 all
                 mean
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans.
               And
               do
               not
               both
               these
               shew
               that
               which
               the
               Synod
               expresseth
               ,
               
                 That
                 children
                 do
                 not
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 Members
                 by
                 growing
                 up
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 still
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
              
               for
               if
               it
               was
               so
               with
               the
               Jews
               children
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               also
               so
               with
               ours
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Synods
               arguing
               ?
               and
               if
               by
               
                 vertue
                 of
                 that
                 membership
                 received
                 in
                 infancy
                 ,
              
               the
               circumcised
               
                 then
                 did
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Baptized
               
                 now
                 do
              
               stand
               bound
               to
               various
               duties
               when
               adult
               ,
               how
               can
               it
               be
               avoided
               ,
               but
               that
               membership
               received
               in
               infancy
               
                 then
                 did
              
               ,
               and
               
               
                 now
                 doth
                 continue
                 in
                 adult
                 age
                 ?
              
               for
               ,
               when
               &
               as
               long
               as
               one
               stands
               bound
               by
               a
               covenant
               ,
               then
               and
               so
               long
               that
               covenant
               must
               needs
               remain
               in
               being
               ,
               for
               otherwise
               how
               could
               one
               stand
               bound
               by
               it
               ?
               can
               one
               be
               bound
               by
               that
               which
               is
               not
               in
               being
               ?
               one
               would
               think
               this
               were
               not
               possible
               .
               Therefore
               by
               this
               being
               bound
               by
               the
               covenant
               and
               
                 membership
                 received
                 in
                 infancy
                 ,
                 to
                 various
                 duties
              
               when
               adult
               ,
               it
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               the
               covenant
               and
               membership
               received
               in
               infancy
               doth
               still
               continue
               in
               adult
               age
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               purpose
               of
               the
               Synod
               is
               gained
               .
            
             
               But
               2.
               saith
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 proved
                 by
                 those
                 texts
                 ,
                 that
                 w●●n
                 they
                 were
                 adult
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 new
                 membership
                 ;
                 rather
                 the
                 contrary
                 appears
                 by
                 
                   Deut.
                   26.17
                   ,
                   18.
                
                 
              
            
             
               Ans.
               If
               so
               ,
               then
               they
               did
               every
               
                 third
                 Year
              
               enter
               into
               a
               new
               membership
               :
               for
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               conceives
               that
               what
               is
               said
               to
               be
               done
               in
               Deut.
               26
               17
               ,
               18.
               was
               done
               every
               
                 third
                 Year
              
               ,
               as
               before
               ●
               .
               31
               .
               but
               who
               knows
               not
               that
               the
               same
               persons
               or
               people
               may
               many
               a
               time
               enter
               into
               covenant
               ,
               or
               renew
               their
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               thereby
               enter
               into
               so
               many
               new
               memberships
               ?
               It
               seems
               by
               Psal.
               50.5
               .
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 They
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 covenant
                 with
                 me
                 by
                 sacrifice
                 ,
              
               that
               so
               oft
               as
               sacrifice
               was
               offered
               ,
               so
               oft
               there
               was
               a
               covenant
               made
               between
               God
               and
               them
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               will
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               at
               every
               time
               of
               sacrificing
               there
               was
               an
               entring
               into
               a
               new
               membership
               :
               it
               may
               suffice
               to
               say
               ,
               as
               the
               Synod
               doth
               ,
               that
               at
               all
               such
               times
               there
               was
               a
               
                 prog●●s●
                 in
                 memberly
                 duties
              
               .
            
             
               But
               why
               should
               we
               think
               that
               the
               Covenant
               in
               Deut.
               26.
               was
               entring
               into
               a
               new
               Membership
               ?
               The
               Reason
               rendred
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
               
                 Because
                 they
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Covenant
                 personally
                 and
                 immediately
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 in
                 infancy
                 ,
                 
                   Gen.
                   17.7
                
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 Covenanting
                 be
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 Church-membership
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 different
                 Form
                 of
                 Covenanting
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 different
                 kinde
                 of
                 Membership
                 ;
                 Mediate
                 and
                 Immediate
                 Covenanting
                 ,
                 makes
                 Mediate
                 and
                 Immediate
                 Members
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               But
               is
               this
               certain
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 different
                 way
                 of
                 covenanting
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 different
                 kinde
                 of
                 membership
                 ?
              
               In
               Gen.
               15.
               there
               is
               covenanting
               by
               
                 divi●ing
                 the
                 he●fe●
                 ,
                 the
                 go●
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 and
                 passing
                 between
                 the
                 pieces
                 or
                 parts
              
               ▪
               and
               so
               in
               Jer.
               34.
               
               In
               Gen.
               17.
               there
               is
               covenanting
               
                 by
                 
                 silence
                 ,
                 and
                 falling
                 upon
                 the
                 face
              
               :
               in
               Nehem.
               9.38
               .
               there
               is
               covenanting
               
                 by
                 Writing
                 and
                 Sealing
                 of
                 it
              
               ;
               in
               2
               Chron.
               15.
               
                 by
                 Swearing
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 engaging
                 ,
                 that
                 ●hosoever
                 should
                 not
                 do
                 as
                 is
                 there
                 promised
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 .
              
               Here
               we
               see
               are
               various
               wayes
               of
               covenanting
               ;
               but
               shall
               we
               say
               that
               these
               do
               infer
               divers
               kinds
               of
               membership
               ?
               then
               it
               would
               follow
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               same
               persons
               or
               people
               should
               divers
               times
               enter
               into
               Covenant
               ,
               or
               renew
               their
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               this
               sometimes
               in
               one
               of
               these
               wayes
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               in
               another
               ,
               if
               a
               
                 different
                 form
              
               of
               covenanting
               do
               make
               a
               
                 different
                 kind
              
               of
               membership
               ,
               it
               would
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               persons
               and
               people
               might
               many
               times
               over
               ,
               again
               and
               again
               enter
               into
               a
               
                 new
                 kin●
              
               of
               membership
               ;
               which
               we
               suppose
               none
               will
               affirm
               ,
               and
               therefore
               this
               that
               is
               here
               said
               will
               not
               hold
               :
               the
               thing
               for
               essence
               and
               Kind
               may
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               when
               the
               way
               and
               manner
               of
               doing
               may
               be
               various
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               covenanting
               taken
               for
               
                 our
                 act
              
               in
               making
               or
               renewing
               the
               covenant
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               form
               of
               membership
               (
               this
               is
               but
               the
               instrumental
               efficient
               )
               but
               covenant-interest
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               in
               covenant
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 formalis
                 ratio
              
               of
               membership
               (
               that
               is
               it
               which
               the
               Synod
               affirms
               pag.
               24.
               )
               and
               that
               is
               the
               immediate
               ,
               actual
               ,
               and
               proper
               portion
               of
               the
               children
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               Parents
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               Argument
               of
               the
               Synod
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 From
                 the
                 Relation
                 of
                 born
                 Servants
                 and
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Scripture
                 s●●s
                 forth
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 children
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               Levit.
               25
               41
               ,
               42.
               
               Ezek.
               37.25
               .
               
                 which
                 relations
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 men
                 know
                 )
                 do
                 no●●eas●
                 with
                 infancy
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 continue
                 in
                 adult
                 age
                 :
                 and
                 ●ince
                 it
                 also
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 special
                 end
                 of
                 membership
                 received
                 in
                 infancy
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 leave
                 persons
                 under
                 engagement
                 to
                 service
                 and
                 subjection
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 when
                 grow●
                 up
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               pag.
               25
               ,
               26.
               
            
             
               The
               Answer
               to
               this
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Texts
                 is
                 typical
                 ,
                 figuring
                 the
                 t●●e
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 whereby
                 now
                 Christ
                 hath
                 freed
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 servitude
                 of
                 Sin
                 and
                 Satan
                 ,
                 &c.
                 the
                 other
                 Text
                 is
                 a
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 Elect
                 nation
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 under
                 the
                 New
                 Ierusalem
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 these
                 do
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 suit
                 the
                 thing
                 in
                 question
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               But
               for
               the
               present
               nothing
               appears
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               but
               
               they
               may
               be
               suitable
               ;
               yet
               ,
               if
               the
               thing
               it self
               for
               which
               those
               Texts
               are
               alledged
               ,
               be
               sound
               and
               good
               ,
               the
               Inference
               which
               the
               Synod
               makes
               is
               so
               also
               ,
               though
               the
               Texts
               were
               not
               so
               apt
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               the
               children
               in
               the
               Church
               be
               in
               state
               as
               
                 born
                 Servants
              
               and
               
                 Subjects
                 to
                 Christ
              
               ,
               then
               this
               state
               and
               relation
               ,
               and
               so
               their
               membership
               ,
               doth
               not
               cease
               with
               infancy
               ,
               but
               continues
               in
               adult
               age
               .
               And
               we
               hope
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               will
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               for
               state
               they
               are
               as
               
                 born
                 Servants
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Subjects
                 to
                 Christ
              
               ,
               though
               he
               thinks
               the
               Texts
               quoted
               are
               not
               apt
               Proofs
               for
               it
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               thing
               be
               not
               denied
               ,
               the
               Argument
               of
               the
               Synod
               stands
               good
               for
               the
               continuance
               of
               their
               membership
               .
               Grant
               them
               to
               be
               in
               the
               state
               of
               
                 born
                 Servants
              
               and
               Subjects
               in
               their
               infancy
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               must
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               this
               state
               continueth
               when
               they
               are
               adult
               ,
               and
               so
               their
               membership
               doth
               not
               cease
               with
               their
               infancy
               :
               deny
               that
               their
               membership
               continueth
               when
               adult
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               must
               be
               said
               ,
               either
               that
               their
               state
               in
               infancy
               is
               not
               as
               
                 born
                 Servants
              
               and
               Subjects
               ,
               or
               that
               such
               relations
               do
               cease
               with
               infancy
               .
               But
               for
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
               he
               expresly
               grants
               ,
               
                 That
                 one
                 special
                 end
                 of
                 membership
                 received
                 in
                 infancy
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 leave
                 persons
                 under
                 engagement
                 to
                 service
                 and
                 subjection
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 when
                 grown
                 up
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 fittest
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 most
                 need
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   pag
                   43.
                
                 
              
               which
               is
               the
               very
               same
               that
               is
               here
               affirmed
               by
               the
               Synod
               :
               and
               doth
               not
               that
               hence
               follow
               which
               the
               Synod
               inferreth
               ,
               That
               
                 therefore
                 their
                 membership
                 did
                 not
                 cease
                 with
                 infancy
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 still
                 continue
                 ?
              
               It
               seems
               to
               follow
               unavoidably
               :
               for
               how
               can
               they
               when
               adult
               ,
               or
               grown
               up
               ,
               be
               
                 under
                 engagement
                 to
                 service
                 and
                 subjection
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               end
               of
               membership
               received
               in
               infancy
               ,
               if
               that
               membership
               do
               not
               
                 still
                 continue
              
               ,
               but
               together
               with
               their
               infancy
               be
               now
               
                 past
                 and
                 gone
              
               ?
               If
               they
               be
               still
               
                 under
                 engagement
              
               ,
               then
               their
               Covenant
               doth
               
                 still
                 continue
              
               ,
               and
               consequently
               their
               Membership
               .
            
             
               
                 Yet
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 the
                 Parents
                 nor
                 the
                 Church
                 give
                 grace
                 unto
                 the
                 children
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 become
                 adult
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 spiritually
                 fit
                 for
                 personal
                 and
                 immediate
                 membership
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 into
                 it
                 without
                 such
                 fitness
                 visibly
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 prophane
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pollute
                 the
                 Lords
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 
                   pag
                   44.
                
                 
              
            
             
               Ans.
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               none
               can
               
                 give
                 grace
              
               but
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 all
                 grace
              
               :
               but
               for
               
                 bringing
                 the
                 adult
                 persons
              
               spoken
               of
               
                 into
                 membership
              
               ,
               
               we
               conceive
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               here
               intended
               by
               the
               Synod
               ,
               nor
               can
               be
               spoken
               of
               in
               any
               propriety
               of
               speech
               concerning
               the
               persons
               in
               question
               ;
               they
               being
               such
               as
               were
               
                 Members
                 from
                 their
                 infancy
              
               ,
               and
               are
               accounted
               by
               the
               Synod
               
                 still
                 to
                 continue
                 members
                 now
                 when
                 adult
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               bringing
               of
               them
               into
               membership
               .
               That
               which
               is
               here
               spoken
               of
               ,
               were
               more
               aptly
               called
               
                 an
                 acknowledging
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 members
                 :
              
               and
               how
               the
               acknowledging
               of
               such
               persons
               ,
               as
               the
               Proposition
               describes
               ,
               to
               be
               and
               continue
               members
               ,
               can
               be
               judged
               
                 a
                 prophanation
                 of
                 the
                 Ordinances
              
               ,
               or
               
                 a
                 polluting
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
              
               we
               confess
               we
               do
               not
               understand
               :
               for
               we
               know
               they
               were
               brought
               into
               membership
               by
               Gods
               own
               Institution
               and
               Appointment
               ,
               and
               we
               do
               not
               know
               that
               they
               have
               in
               any
               way
               of
               God
               been
               put
               from
               it
               ;
               nor
               ,
               considering
               the
               term
               in
               the
               Proposition
               ,
               can
               be
               justly
               judged
               to
               deserve
               any
               such
               matter
               ,
               but
               the
               contrary
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               acknowledging
               of
               them
               to
               be
               members
               ,
               can
               be
               no
               such
               
                 prophaning
                 and
                 polluting
              
               ,
               as
               is
               spoken
               of
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               Argument
               of
               the
               Synod
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               persons
               spoken
               of
               do
               
                 still
                 continue
                 members
              
               ,
               is
               this
               :
               
                 Because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 ordinary
                 way
                 of
                 cessation
                 of
                 membership
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Death
                 ,
                 Dismission
                 ,
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 or
                 Dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 ;
                 none
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 in
                 question
                 .
              
            
             
               Whereto
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               answereth
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 ennumeration
                 is
                 insufficient
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 ordinary
                 way
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 Desertion
                 .
                 Thus
                 Esau's
                 membership
                 ceased
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 theirs
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 adult
                 ,
                 regard
                 not
                 to
                 joyn
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 their
                 personal
                 and
                 immediate
                 confederation
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 forsaking
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 suffice
                 to
                 deprive
                 those
                 of
                 Church-priviledges
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 before
                 in
                 personal
                 and
                 immediate
                 Church-fell●wship
                 ,
                 
                   1
                   Joh.
                   2.19
                
                 .
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 those
                 who
                 never
                 had
                 such
                 membership
                 ?
                 &c.
                 What
                 can
                 the
                 mediate
                 membership
                 which
                 such
                 had
                 in
                 infancy
                 ,
                 advantage
                 them
                 for
                 continuing
                 in
                 membership
                 ,
                 when
                 being
                 adult
                 they
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 that
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 were
                 left
                 under
                 engagement
                 in
                 their
                 infancy
                 unto
                 service
                 and
                 subjection
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans.
               If
               the
               Ennumeration
               were
               not
               sufficient
               ,
               but
               that
               that
               of
               Desertion
               ▪
               were
               needful
               to
               be
               added
               ,
               yet
               this
               would
               not
               avail
               to
               prove
               
               the
               contrary
               to
               what
               the
               Synod
               here
               saith
               ,
               but
               the
               membership
               of
               the
               persons
               in
               question
               may
               still
               continue
               for
               all
               this
               :
               for
               ,
               being
               qualified
               as
               the
               Proposition
               expresseth
               ,
               they
               are
               farre
               from
               being
               guilty
               of
               such
               Desertion
               ,
               or
               
                 forsaking
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               this
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               added
               to
               the
               Particulars
               in
               the
               Argument
               ,
               that
               can
               hinder
               their
               still
               continuing
               to
               be
               Members
               .
               Nor
               can
               they
               be
               justly
               charged
               as
               guilty
               of
               such
               things
               as
               are
               here
               expressed
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 Not
                 regarding
                 to
                 joyn
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 their
                 personal
                 and
                 immediate
                 confederation
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 fit
                 themselves
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 despise
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 desiring
                 nor
                 endeavouring
                 after
                 spiritual
                 fitness
                 ,
                 but
                 living
                 in
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 that
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               These
               things
               we
               cannot
               see
               how
               they
               can
               justly
               be
               imputed
               to
               the
               persons
               qualified
               as
               the
               Proposition
               expresseth
               ,
               but
               they
               may
               still
               continue
               to
               be
               members
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               culpable
               of
               any
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               these
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               to
               un-Member
               them
               .
            
             
               Here
               also
               it
               may
               be
               observed
               ,
               how
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               doth
               again
               acknowledge
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 adult
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 admitted
                 in
                 infancy
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 breach
                 of
                 that
                 Covenant
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 then
                 comprehended
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 left
                 them
                 under
                 engagement
                 unto
                 service
                 and
                 subjection
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 :
              
               which
               sheweth
               that
               they
               are
               still
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               though
               now
               they
               be
               adult
               ;
               for
               otherwise
               ,
               how
               could
               
                 their
                 sins
                 be
                 breach
                 of
                 covenant
                 ?
              
               and
               if
               they
               be
               still
               in
               Covenant
               ,
               then
               they
               still
               continue
               members
               ,
               and
               their
               membership
               did
               not
               cease
               with
               their
               infancy
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               thing
               here
               affirmed
               by
               the
               Synod
               .
            
             
               For
               that
               of
               Esau
               ,
               whose
               membership
               is
               said
               to
               
                 cease
                 by
                 Desertion
              
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               may
               remember
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               more
               then
               one
               told
               us
               of
               
                 invalidity
                 of
                 Proofs
                 from
                 the
                 Old
                 Testaments
                 for
                 things
                 〈◊〉
                 Gospel-times
                 :
              
               which
               Proofs
               ,
               though
               we
               cannot
               say
               but
               they
               may
               b●
               valid
               ,
               yet
               why
               should
               himself
               use
               them
               against
               us
               ,
               (
               for
               this
               of
               Esau
               is
               from
               the
               Old
               Testament
               )
               if
               his
               apprehension
               be
               right
               ,
               that
               
                 such
                 Proofs
                 are
                 not
                 valid
              
               ?
               But
               for
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 cessation
                 of
                 membership
                 by
                 a
                 mans
                 own
                 act
                 ,
              
               this
               hath
               been
               spoken
               unto
               before
               ,
               pag.
               34.35
               .
               in
               Defence
               of
               the
               first
               Argument
               for
               this
               fifth
               Proposition
               :
               Where
               also
               was
               considered
               that
               Text
               1
               Ioh.
               2.19
               .
               which
               is
               here
               alledged
               again
               :
               To
               which
               former
               place
               we
               refer
               the
               Reader
               ;
               
               onely
               adding
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 cessation
                 of
                 membersip
              
               which
               the
               Synod
               here
               speaks
               of
               ,
               is
               such
               cessation
               as
               is
               ordinary
               ,
               but
               if
               
                 Esau
                 '
              
               ▪
               were
               by
               his
               
                 own
                 act
                 alone
              
               ,
               why
               may
               we
               not
               say
               that
               there
               was
               something
               in
               it
               extraordinary
               ?
               Though
               it
               is
               not
               any
               where
               said
               that
               it
               was
               by
               his
               
                 own
                 act
              
               :
               if
               any
               afffirm
               
                 that
                 it
                 was
              
               ,
               it
               stands
               upon
               them
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               for
               
                 affirmanti
                 incumbit
                 probatie
              
               .
               And
               though
               it
               be
               not
               said
               that
               the
               Church
               had
               any
               hand
               in
               it
               ,
               yet
               negative
               Arguments
               in
               matter
               of
               Fact
               are
               not
               cogent
               ,
               though
               in
               matters
               of
               Faith
               they
               be
               :
               but
               for
               matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               we
               know
               many
               things
               
                 were
                 done
              
               that
               
                 are
                 not
                 written
                 ,
                 Ioh.
              
               20.30
               .
               &
               21.25
               .
               and
               therefore
               though
               this
               be
               
                 not
                 written
              
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               any
               Church-proceedings
               against
               Esau
               for
               his
               departing
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               do
               not
               say
               there
               was
               ;
               yet
               they
               that
               say
               
                 there
                 was
                 not
              
               ,
               must
               prove
               
                 there
                 was
                 not
              
               ,
               because
               the
               meer
               not
               mentioning
               that
               
                 there
                 was
              
               ,
               is
               no
               sufficient
               Proof
               that
               
                 there
                 was
                 not
              
               :
               And
               for
               any
               further
               Proof
               ,
               that
               Esau's
               falling
               off
               from
               his
               Church-membership
               was
               by
               his
               
                 own
                 act
                 alone
              
               ;
               any
               further
               Proof
               for
               this
               ,
               then
               meerly
               the
               not
               expressing
               of
               any
               Church-proceedings
               against
               him
               ,
               we
               finde
               none
               .
            
             
               The
               fifth
               Argument
               of
               the
               Synod
               for
               confirming
               this
               Particular
               ,
               That
               the
               persons
               spoken
               of
               do
               
                 still
                 continue
                 Members
              
               ,
               is
               this
               :
               
                 Because
                 otherwise
                 a
                 person
                 admitted
                 a
                 member
                 ,
                 and
                 sealed
                 by
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 not
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 nor
                 deserving
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 may
                 (
                 the
                 Church
                 whereof
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 still
                 remaining
                 )
                 become
                 a
                 Non-member
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 unclean
                 world
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Scripture
                 acknowledgeth
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               Whereto
               the
               answer
               in
               sum
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 as
                 a
                 Freemans
                 childe
                 of
                 some
                 Corporation
                 is
                 free-born
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 in
                 his
                 minority
                 trade
                 under
                 his
                 father
                 ;
                 yet
                 being
                 grown
                 up
                 ,
                 must
                 personally
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 common
                 Engagement
                 of
                 Freemen
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 may
                 not
                 trade
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 a
                 Non-freeman
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 default
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 lost
                 his
                 Freedom
                 by
                 not
                 entring
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 into
                 the
                 common
                 Engagement
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 justly
                 ,
                 an
                 adult
                 person
                 makes
                 himself
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 Non-member
                 by
                 not
                 covenanting
                 personally
                 as
                 his
                 father
                 did
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               It
               may
               be
               justly
               questioned
               ,
               whether
               this
               Comparison
               do
               suit
               the
               case
               in
               hand
               .
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               All
               the
               priviledge
               of
               this
               Freemans
               
               childe
               that
               is
               mentioned
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               
                 in
                 his
                 minority
                 trade
                 under
                 his
                 Father
              
               ;
               which
               priviledge
               doth
               not
               at
               all
               arise
               from
               his
               being
               the
               childe
               of
               a
               Freeman
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               one
               that
               is
               not
               a
               childe
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               servant
               of
               such
               a
               Freeman
               ,
               may
               trade
               under
               the
               Freeman
               ▪
               as
               his
               Master
               .
               This
               being
               the
               priviledge
               of
               such
               Freemen
               ,
               that
               their
               Servants
               ,
               and
               others
               belonging
               to
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               not
               free
               ,
               yet
               may
               trade
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               names
               :
               which
               is
               upon
               then
               atter
               no
               priviledge
               at
               all
               to
               the
               childe
               or
               servant
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               the
               Freeman
               himself
               under
               whom
               they
               trade
               .
               But
               will
               any
               say
               ,
               that
               to
               be
               a
               childe
               of
               a
               Church-member
               is
               no
               priviledge
               at
               all
               to
               a
               childe
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               the
               Father
               ?
               or
               will
               any
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               childe
               hath
               no
               more
               priviledge
               then
               the
               servant
               ,
               sith
               in
               the
               cafe
               alledged
               ,
               the
               servant
               may
               trade
               under
               the
               Freeman
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               childe
               may
               ?
               we
               suppose
               none
               will
               say
               this
               ;
               and
               therefore
               in
               this
               the
               Comparison
               doth
               not
               suit
               the
               case
               in
               hand
               .
               The
               Orders
               and
               Priviledges
               of
               Corporations
               are
               various
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               tenour
               of
               their
               several
               Charters
               ;
               but
               what
               the
               Charter
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               ,
               we
               know
               ,
               viz.
               That
               in
               Gen.
               17.
               it
               takes
               in
               
                 children
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 with
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
              
               and
               doth
               not
               allow
               them
               to
               be
               put
               out
               ,
               till
               censureable
               iniquity
               do
               appear
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               in
               some
               Corporations
               one
               that
               is
               free-born
               do
               lose
               his
               Priviledge
               when
               he
               becomes
               adult
               ,
               if
               he
               do
               not
               then
               enter
               personally
               into
               the
               Engagement
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               certain
               that
               it
               is
               so
               in
               all
               .
               Sure
               no
               such
               thing
               is
               said
               of
               Paul
               ,
               who
               yet
               pleads
               his
               Priviledge
               of
               being
               
                 a
                 Freeman
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               
                 so
                 born
              
               ,
               without
               mention
               of
               any
               personal
               act
               of
               his
               own
               for
               attaining
               that
               Priviledge
               ,
               Acts
               22.
               
               And
               if
               Paul
               ,
               being
               free-born
               ,
               did
               retain
               his
               Freedome
               when
               adult
               ,
               without
               any
               personal
               act
               of
               his
               own
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               why
               may
               it
               not
               be
               so
               in
               respect
               of
               Church-membership
               ,
               though
               in
               all
               Civil
               Corporations
               it
               be
               not
               so
               ?
               It
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               speaks
               of
               
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 bond-servants
              
               ,
               as
               
                 bound
                 a●so
              
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 f●er
              
               ,
               as
               
                 free
                 also
              
               ,
               without
               mention
               of
               any
               act
               of
               the
               children
               to
               procure
               that
               relation
               or
               state
               ,
               in
               the
               one
               case
               or
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               ●eu●
               .
               25.46
               ,
               54.
               
               And
               we
               see
               no
               reason
               but
               it
               may
               be
               so
               also
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Parent
               be
               a
               member
               ,
               the
               childe
               is
               so
               also
               ,
               and
               so
               continues
               ,
               〈◊〉
               i.
               e
               be
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               ,
               not
               losing
               his
               membership
               by
               the
               meer
               not
               performin●
               of
               
               what
               might
               fit
               him
               for
               full
               Communion
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               it
               were
               so
               in
               all
               Corporations
               ,
               that
               a
               Freemans
               childe
               doth
               
                 lose
                 his
                 Freedome
              
               when
               adult
               ,
               if
               he
               do
               not
               then
               in
               his
               own
               person
               enter
               into
               
                 the
                 common
                 Engagement
              
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               were
               also
               so
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               a
               Members
               childe
               should
               
                 lose
                 his
                 Membership
              
               when
               adult
               ,
               if
               he
               do
               not
               then
               personally
               Coven●nt
               ,
               (
               though
               this
               is
               more
               then
               we
               see
               proved
               )
               yet
               if
               it
               were
               so
               ,
               we
               see
               not
               how
               this
               can
               be
               prejudicial
               to
               the
               persons
               spoken
               of
               in
               this
               fifth
               Proposition
               .
               For
               of
               them
               it
               is
               expresly
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 solemnly
                 own
                 the
                 Covenant
                 before
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 give
                 up
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 children
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               therefore
               though
               Freedome
               in
               a
               Corporation
               ,
               and
               Membership
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               might
               be
               lost
               by
               not
               
                 entring
                 personally
              
               into
               the
               Common
               Engagement
               ,
               and
               Covenant
               ;
               yet
               ,
               except
               we
               shall
               say
               it
               may
               be
               lost
               ,
               though
               this
               
                 Personall
                 Engagement
              
               and
               Entring
               be
               performed
               and
               done
               ,
               except
               we
               shall
               say
               this
               ,
               we
               cannot
               say
               that
               the
               membership
               of
               the
               persons
               in
               question
               is
               lost
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               doth
               still
               continue
               ,
               sith
               they
               are
               such
               as
               do
               thus
               personally
               engage
               and
               covenant
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               that
               Text
               ,
               Rom.
               2.25
               .
               
                 If
                 thou
                 be
                 a
                 breaker
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 thy
                 Circumcision
                 is
                 made
                 no
                 circumcision
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               here
               alledged
               again
               :
               we
               refer
               the
               Reader
               to
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               touching
               this
               Text
               before
               in
               pag.
               33.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               saith
               ,
               
                 Those
                 Texts
                 in
                 
                   Rom.
                   11.16
                   .
                   1
                   Cor.
                   7.14
                   .
                   Gen.
                   17.7
                   .
                
                 are
                 not
                 applicable
                 to
                 the
                 adult
                 persons
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 infants
                 and
                 children
                 in
                 minority
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Answer
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Synod
               doth
               not
               at
               all
               apply
               them
               to
               the
               adult
               persons
               in
               question
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               a
               great
               mistake
               so
               to
               think
               :
               but
               having
               said
               ,
               that
               these
               
                 persons
                 are
                 personall
                 ,
                 immediate
                 ,
                 and
                 yet-continuing
                 Members
                 ,
              
               they
               do
               thence
               infer
               ,
               that
               their
               children
               are
               therefore
               also
               Members
               ,
               in
               covenant
               ,
               and
               holy
               ,
               and
               consequently
               are
               the
               
                 Subjects
                 of
                 Baptism
              
               ;
               which
               Inference
               and
               Consequence
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               we
               are
               perswaded
               will
               not
               deny
               ,
               if
               the
               ground
               thereof
               be
               good
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Parents
                 in
                 question
                 are
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Synod
               apprehends
               that
               they
               are
               .
               And
               therefore
               although
               the
               Texts
               alledged
               be
               not
               applicable
               to
               the
               adult
               persons
               in
               question
               ,
               yet
               if
               they
               be
               applicable
               to
               such
               infants
               and
               
                 little
                 children
              
               
               whose
               Parents
               are
               
                 personal
                 ,
                 immediate
                 ,
                 and
                 yet-continuing
                 Members
                 ,
              
               they
               do
               then
               sufficiently
               serve
               the
               purpose
               for
               which
               they
               are
               here
               alledged
               by
               the
               Synod
               .
            
             
               So
               much
               for
               Defence
               of
               the
               sixth
               and
               last
               Argument
               for
               confirming
               this
               fifth
               Proposition
               .
            
             
               Propos.
               6.
               
               The
               sixth
               Proposition
               of
               the
               Synod
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 Such
                 Church-Members
                 who
                 either
                 by
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 Providence
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 inevitably
                 hindred
                 from
                 publick
                 acting
                 as
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 yet
                 having
                 given
                 the
                 Church
                 cause
                 in
                 judgement
                 of
                 charity
                 to
                 look
                 at
                 them
                 as
                 so
                 qualified
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 they
                 been
                 called
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 so
                 acted
                 ,
                 their
                 children
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 Baptized
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               this
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               Answereth
               ,
               
                 That
                 this
                 Proposition
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 granteth
                 the
                 priviledge
                 of
                 Church-membership
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 actually
                 and
                 regularly
                 Church-members
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               And
               yet
               the
               Proposition
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               first
               words
               of
               it
               ,
               doth
               expresly
               declare
               ,
               that
               what
               Church-priviledge
               is
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               is
               not
               granted
               to
               such
               as
               
                 are
                 not
              
               Church-members
               ,
               but
               to
               such
               
                 as
                 are
                 :
                 Such
                 Church-members
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Synod
               ,
               who
               ,
               &c.
               
                 their
                 Children
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 Baptized
                 .
              
               So
               that
               though
               Church-priviledges
               may
               not
               be
               granted
               to
               such
               who
               
                 are
                 not
              
               Church-members
               ,
               yet
               to
               the
               persons
               here
               spoken
               of
               ,
               the
               Baptism
               of
               their
               Children
               may
               be
               granted
               ,
               without
               any
               such
               undue
               granting
               of
               Church
               priviledges
               ,
               sith
               the
               Synod
               doth
               not
               say
               these
               persons
               
                 are
                 not
              
               Church-members
               ▪
               but
               doth
               expresly
               say
               
                 they
                 are
              
               .
               All
               that
               can
               be
               said
               against
               these
               persons
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               not
               acted
               according
               to
               the
               fifth
               Proposition
               :
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               they
               have
               been
               
                 inevitably
                 hindred
              
               therein
               ,
               and
               
                 have
                 given
                 the
                 Church
                 cause
                 in
                 judgement
                 of
                 charity
                 to
                 look
                 at
                 them
              
               as
               willing
               to
               have
               so
               acted
               ,
               and
               therefore
               having
               been
               Church-members
               from
               their
               birth
               or
               minority
               ,
               how
               can
               the
               applying
               of
               Baptism
               to
               their
               children
               ,
               be
               the
               granting
               of
               a
               Church-priviledge
               to
               such
               as
               
                 are
                 not
              
               Church-members
               ?
               If
               they
               had
               not
               been
               hindred
               from
               acting
               as
               in
               the
               fifth
               Proposition
               ,
               but
               had
               indeed
               so
               done
               ,
               yet
               this
               is
               not
               the
               thing
               that
               would
               have
               made
               them
               members
               ,
               they
               having
               been
               members
               afore
               ▪
               and
               though
               they
               be
               now
               adult
               ,
               yet
               it
               hath
               been
               proved
               afore
               in
               the
               fifth
               Proposition
               ,
               Arg.
               6.
               
               Part.
               3.
               
               
                 That
                 their
                 membership
                 
                 doth
                 still
                 continue
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               granting
               of
               Church-priviledges
               to
               such
               as
               are
               not
               Church-members
               ,
               may
               be
               yielded
               to
               be
               unwarrantable
               ,
               without
               any
               prejudice
               to
               the
               persons
               here
               spoken
               of
               ,
               or
               to
               what
               the
               Synod
               here
               saith
               concerning
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               doth
               here
               lay
               down
               two
               Inferences
               :
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Minister
                 cannot
                 orderly
                 do
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 Office
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 regular
                 and
                 actual
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 do
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 usurpation
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 not
                 receive
                 into
                 any
                 priviledge
                 of
                 Church-communion
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 actually
                 in
                 publick
                 Church-order
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               may
               both
               be
               granted
               ,
               and
               yet
               what
               the
               Synod
               here
               saith
               not
               be
               at
               all
               infringed
               thereby
               .
               For
               ,
               considering
               that
               the
               persons
               spoken
               of
               were
               
                 Church-members
                 long
                 ago
              
               ,
               and
               have
               never
               since
               been
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               or
               
                 cast
                 out
                 from
                 that
                 Relation
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 deserve
                 any
                 such
                 matter
              
               ,
               but
               do
               
                 still
                 continue
                 therein
              
               ,
               as
               was
               shewed
               in
               the
               fifth
               Proposition
               ,
               therefore
               we
               cannot
               see
               how
               it
               can
               be
               any
               
                 usurpation
                 in
                 the
                 Minister
                 to
                 do
                 acts
                 of
                 his
                 office
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
              
               nor
               unlawful
               in
               the
               Church
               to
               receive
               them
               to
               such
               a
               priviledge
               of
               Church-communion
               as
               is
               spoken
               of
               ;
               nay
               rather
               the
               
                 persons
                 being
              
               and
               
                 still
                 continuing
                 Members
              
               ,
               the
               performance
               of
               the
               thing
               in
               question
               may
               seem
               to
               be
               so
               far
               from
               being
               usurpation
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               neglect
               thereof
               may
               be
               counted
               an
               unwarrantable
               omission
               or
               transgression
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Reason
               of
               the
               Synod
               for
               confirming
               this
               Proposition
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 Because
                 the
                 main
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 the
                 childe
                 to
                 priviledge
                 remains
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 Gods
                 Institution
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 his
                 covenant
                 carrying
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Generations
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 keepers
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               
                 not
                 visibly
                 breakers
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Whereunto
               the
               Answer
               of
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Parents
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 in
                 question
                 are
                 visibly
                 breakers
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 sealed
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 Baptism
                 in
                 their
                 Infancy
                 ,
                 which
                 obliged
                 them
                 to
                 covenant
                 personally
                 for
                 themselves
                 and
                 theirs
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   p.
                   47
                   ,
                   48.
                
                 
              
            
             
               Ans.
               But
               is
               this
               certain
               ,
               that
               the
               Parents
               in
               question
               are
               
                 visibly
                 breakers
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
              
               ?
               sure
               this
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               affirmed
               ,
               had
               need
               to
               be
               soundly
               cleared
               .
               For
               either
               they
               be
               such
               as
               do
               
                 personally
                 own
                 the
                 covenant
              
               ,
               being
               qualified
               with
               knowledge
               and
               
                 blameless
                 life
              
               ,
               &c.
               as
               in
               the
               
               fifth
               Proposition
               ,
               or
               else
               if
               they
               have
               not
               
                 so
                 acted
              
               ,
               they
               have
               been
               
                 inevitably
                 hindred
              
               therein
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               in
               the
               sixth
               Proposition
               :
               and
               is
               it
               reasonable
               ,
               that
               for
               all
               this
               they
               must
               be
               counted
               
                 visibly
                 breakers
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               ?
               Are
               they
               such
               
                 breakers
                 of
                 it
              
               ,
               who
               do
               
                 publickly
                 own
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 give
                 up
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 children
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               being
               not
               culpable
               for
               any
               contrary
               practice
               in
               their
               conversation
               ?
               or
               are
               they
               such
               
                 breakers
                 of
                 it
              
               ,
               who
               if
               they
               have
               not
               
                 publickly
                 acted
              
               as
               aforesaid
               ,
               the
               reason
               hath
               been
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               been
               
                 inevitably
                 hindred
              
               ?
               we
               cannot
               see
               that
               Rule
               or
               Reason
               will
               allow
               or
               give
               warrant
               for
               such
               apprehensions
               .
               Put
               case
               a
               person
               who
               was
               born
               a
               Church-member
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               sound
               in
               judgement
               ,
               and
               unblameable
               and
               commendable
               in
               his
               conversation
               all
               his
               dayes
               ,
               but
               hath
               been
               ,
               like
               Ioseph
               ,
               sold
               for
               a
               slave
               ,
               and
               kept
               in
               bondage
               ,
               suppose
               to
               the
               Turks
               ,
               or
               others
               for
               many
               a
               year
               :
               suppose
               also
               that
               after
               a
               time
               he
               be
               restored
               to
               his
               liberty
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               do
               return
               homeward
               with
               his
               childe
               or
               children
               born
               to
               him
               in
               his
               exile
               and
               bondage
               ,
               intending
               to
               present
               himself
               and
               his
               children
               to
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               Church
               where
               he
               was
               born
               ,
               but
               before
               he
               reach
               home
               ,
               he
               dieth
               by
               the
               way
               ;
               this
               man
               is
               
                 inevitably
                 hindred
              
               from
               entring
               into
               Covenant
               personally
               ,
               though
               
                 willing
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 it
              
               ,
               and
               
                 fit
                 for
                 it
              
               :
               But
               will
               any
               Reason
               or
               Charity
               permit
               to
               count
               this
               man
               
                 a
                 visible
                 breaker
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               because
               he
               did
               not
               personally
               enter
               thereinto
               ?
               we
               suppose
               this
               cannot
               be
               said
               ,
               he
               being
               
                 inevitably
                 hindred
              
               from
               so
               acting
               .
               Why
               then
               should
               the
               Parents
               in
               question
               be
               judged
               to
               be
               
                 visibly
                 Covenant-breakers
              
               for
               not
               entring
               into
               Covenant
               personally
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               expresly
               said
               they
               have
               herein
               been
               
                 inevitably
                 hindred
              
               ,
               though
               willing
               to
               have
               done
               it
               ,
               if
               there
               had
               been
               opportunity
               ?
               For
               our
               parts
               ,
               we
               dare
               not
               judge
               them
               to
               be
               
                 visibly
                 Covenant-breakers
              
               ,
               as
               not
               seeing
               any
               ground
               or
               warrant
               so
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Reason
               of
               the
               Synod
               for
               confirming
               this
               sixth
               Proposition
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 Because
                 the
                 Parents
                 not
                 doing
                 what
                 is
                 required
                 in
                 the
                 fifth
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 is
                 through
                 want
                 of
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 imputed
                 as
                 their
                 guilt
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 barre
                 to
                 the
                 childes
                 Priviledge
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               what
               saith
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               unto
               this
               ?
               Doth
               he
               deny
               
               that
               it
               is
               
                 want
                 of
                 opportunity
              
               that
               hinders
               the
               Parents
               from
               doing
               what
               is
               required
               in
               the
               fifth
               Proposition
               ?
               No
               we
               do
               not
               see
               that
               he
               denieth
               this
               at
               all
               ?
               Doth
               he
               then
               say
               ,
               that
               though
               
                 want
                 of
                 opportunity
              
               hindred
               ,
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               
                 want
                 of
                 opportunity
              
               ,
               the
               
                 not
                 doing
              
               ,
               though
               through
               
                 ●hat
                 want
                 of
                 opportunity
              
               ,
               is
               nevertheless
               a
               barre
               to
               the
               childes
               Priviledge
               ?
               Not
               so
               neither
               ;
               we
               do
               not
               finde
               that
               he
               so
               saith
               ,
               any
               more
               then
               the
               former
               :
               And
               therefore
               what
               was
               said
               in
               the
               former
               Reason
               about
               being
               
                 inevitably
                 hindred
              
               ,
               may
               be
               applied
               to
               this
               particular
               
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 opportunity
              
               ,
               viz.
               That
               such
               
                 not
                 doing
                 what
                 is
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 fifth
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 barre
                 to
                 the
                 childes
                 Priviledge
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               if
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               saith
               nothing
               touching
               this
               
                 want
                 of
                 opportunity
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               main
               thing
               which
               is
               mentioned
               by
               the
               Synod
               in
               this
               their
               second
               Reason
               ,
               what
               then
               doth
               he
               say
               in
               his
               Answer
               to
               this
               Reason
               ?
            
             
               That
               which
               he
               first
               saith
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 proved
                 in
                 his
                 Examining
                 the
                 fifth
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 That
                 more
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 fit
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 adult
                 for
                 Church-membership
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 there
                 expressed
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 made
                 visible
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 regularly
                 Church-members
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               But
               the
               Question
               here
               is
               not
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 more
                 be
                 required
                 to
                 Membership
                 then
                 is
                 expressd
                 in
                 that
                 Proposition
              
               ;
               but
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 want
                 of
                 opportunity
                 in
                 Parents
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 is
                 there
                 expressed
                 ,
                 be
                 a
                 just
                 barre
                 to
                 the
                 childes
                 Priviledge
                 .
              
               It
               is
               evident
               that
               this
               is
               the
               question
               here
               in
               hand
               ,
               whereto
               the
               Answer
               of
               the
               Synod
               is
               Negative
               ,
               
                 That
                 this
                 want
                 of
                 opportunity
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 just
                 barre
                 .
              
               But
               whether
               it
               be
               
                 ●
                 just
                 barre
              
               ,
               or
               be
               not
               ,
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               saith
               nothing
               at
               all
               to
               that
               ,
               but
               speaks
               to
               another
               thing
               ,
               
                 That
                 more
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 Church-membership
                 then
                 that
                 Proposition
                 doth
                 express
                 :
              
               so
               that
               the
               thing
               in
               question
               seems
               not
               to
               be
               touched
               .
               Yet
               let
               us
               a
               little
               consider
               of
               this
               other
               whereto
               he
               leads
               us
               ,
               and
               return
               back
               with
               him
               to
               the
               fifth
               Proposition
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               which
               ,
               first
               ,
               here
               seems
               to
               be
               a
               manifest
               mistake
               concerning
               the
               scope
               of
               that
               fifth
               Proposition
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               at
               all
               as
               is
               here
               intimated
               ,
               
                 whether
                 what
                 is
                 there
                 expressed
                 be
                 enough
                 to
                 fit
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 adult
                 for
                 Church-membership
              
               ;
               but
               the
               scope
               of
               it
               is
               plainly
               this
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               
                 That
                 such
                 Church-members
                 as
                 were
                 admitted
                 in
                 minority
                 ,
                 if
                 
                 they
                 be
                 qualified
                 as
                 is
                 there
                 expressed
                 ,
                 may
                 have
                 their
                 children
                 Baptized
                 :
              
               but
               for
               
                 fitness
                 for
                 Membership
              
               ,
               that
               Proposition
               doth
               not
               discuss
               that
               Point
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               expresly
               speaks
               of
               such
               as
               are
               Members
               already
               ,
               and
               were
               
                 admitted
                 long
                 ago
              
               ,
               even
               
                 in
                 their
                 minority
              
               .
               As
               for
               that
               which
               is
               here
               said
               concerning
               his
               
                 Examining
                 that
                 fifth
                 Proposition
              
               ,
               we
               referre
               the
               Reader
               to
               what
               hath
               been
               formerly
               there
               said
               in
               
                 Defence
                 of
                 that
                 Proposition
              
               .
            
             
               Further
               ,
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 Baptism
                 administred
                 by
                 ordinary
                 Officers
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 Church-order
                 ,
                 is
                 profaned
                 ;
                 as
                 Circumcision
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Shechemites
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 by
                 the
                 Ishmaelites
                 and
                 Edomites
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 administred
                 to
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 Parents
                 were
                 not
                 j●yned
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 abode
                 not
                 in
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Families
                 of
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                
                 and
                 Jacob.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans.
               Still
               this
               makes
               nothing
               against
               administring
               Baptism
               to
               the
               children
               spoken
               of
               in
               this
               fifth
               and
               sixth
               Propos.
               except
               it
               could
               be
               proved
               that
               their
               Parents
               are
               not
               
                 in
                 Church-order
              
               .
               For
               the
               Synod
               thinks
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               
                 were
                 admitted
                 into
                 Church-membership
                 in
                 their
                 minority
                 ,
              
               so
               they
               
                 still
                 continue
                 therein
              
               ;
               and
               the
               contrary
               we
               have
               not
               yet
               seen
               proved
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Shechemites
               ,
               &c.
               
               Circumcision
               might
               be
               profaned
               when
               administred
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               Baptism
               not
               so
               ,
               when
               administred
               to
               the
               children
               in
               question
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               the
               former
               were
               not
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               
                 these
                 are
              
               :
               and
               whereas
               the
               former
               were
               vile
               and
               vicious
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               these
               other
               are
               farre
               from
               any
               such
               thing
               ;
               and
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               comparison
               between
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               these
               spoken
               of
               ,
               but
               a
               vast
               difference
               .
               And
               we
               may
               adde
               further
               ,
               That
               as
               there
               is
               difference
               between
               those
               Shechemites
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               the
               persons
               spoken
               of
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               
                 Church-relation
                 and
                 Conversation
              
               ;
               so
               in
               respect
               of
               this
               latter
               ,
               these
               are
               farre
               better
               then
               sundry
               that
               abode
               in
               the
               Family
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               will
               not
               deny
               but
               Circumcision
               was
               lawfully
               administred
               .
               We
               may
               instance
               in
               Simeon
               and
               Levi
               ,
               who
               committed
               that
               odious
               Cruelty
               and
               Blood-shedding
               ,
               for
               which
               their
               Father
               laid
               such
               a
               Curse
               upon
               them
               a
               little
               afore
               his
               death
               ,
               Gen.
               49.
               
               And
               if
               Circumcision
               was
               lawfully
               administred
               to
               the
               children
               of
               these
               ,
               they
               
                 abiding
                 in
                 the
                 Family
                 of
              
               Jacob
               ,
               how
               can
               Baptism
               lawfully
               be
               denied
               to
               the
               children
               in
               question
               ,
               or
               be
               said
               to
               be
               
                 profaned
                 when
                 administred
                 to
                 
                 them
                 ,
              
               sith
               they
               are
               children
               of
               Parents
               who
               were
               
                 once
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               were
               
                 never
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 nor
                 deserving
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
              
               but
               do
               
                 still
                 continue
                 therein
              
               ,
               and
               for
               life
               and
               conversation
               are
               farre
               from
               any
               such
               Scandal
               and
               Crime
               as
               was
               found
               in
               the
               Sons
               of
               Iacob
               aforesaid
               .
            
             
               
                 One
                 end
                 of
                 Baptism
                 now
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 Circumcision
                 then
                 )
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 seal
                 Church-communion
                 ,
                 
                   1
                   Cor.
                   12.13
                
                 .
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 admission
                 of
                 the
                 party
                 baptized
                 into
                 the
                 Family
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 The
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans.
               This
               is
               no
               just
               ground
               of
               denying
               Baptism
               to
               the
               children
               in
               question
               ,
               except
               it
               could
               be
               proved
               that
               neither
               they
               nor
               their
               Parents
               are
               in
               
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               nor
               of
               
                 his
                 Family
              
               ,
               which
               yet
               we
               have
               not
               seen
               proved
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 regular
                 and
                 lawfull
                 use
                 of
                 Baptism
                 now
                 (
                 as
                 of
                 Circumcision
                 of
                 old
                 )
                 presupposeth
                 both
                 Gods
                 Promise
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Faith
                 (
                 viz.
                 Faith
                 for
                 Iustification
                 with
                 Abraham
                 )
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 use
                 it
                 ,
                 either
                 upon
                 himself
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 his
                 infant
                 .
                 To
                 use
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 so
                 qualified
                 visibly
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 treacherous
                 usurping
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Seal
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans.
               Neither
               doth
               this
               make
               against
               the
               Baptism
               of
               the
               children
               in
               question
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               their
               Parents
               and
               they
               are
               under
               
                 the
                 Promise
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 God
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 thy
                 seed
                 in
                 their
                 generations
                 :
              
               and
               the
               Parents
               being
               qualified
               as
               in
               the
               fifth
               Proposition
               ,
               cannot
               be
               denied
               to
               have
               Faith
               visibly
               ,
               as
               was
               shewed
               by
               the
               Synod
               in
               their
               Arguments
               for
               Confirming
               that
               Proposition
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               Defence
               formerly
               .
               Sure
               it
               is
               ,
               these
               Parents
               may
               as
               well
               be
               thought
               to
               have
               Faith
               visibly
               ,
               as
               the
               Sons
               of
               Iacob
               afore-mentioned
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               in
               the
               Church
               at
               Corinth
               ,
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               culpable
               for
               
                 carnall
                 Dissentions
                 ,
                 going
                 to
                 Law
                 ,
                 Fornication
                 ,
                 Vncleannesses
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 not
                 repenting
                 thereof
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               
               &
               3.
               
               &
               6.
               and
               2
               Cor.
               12.
               and
               yet
               being
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               professing
               Christianity
               ,
               we
               suppose
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               will
               not
               deny
               but
               their
               children
               might
               be
               baptized
               ,
               and
               the
               children
               of
               Iacobs
               Sons
               circumcised
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               in
               them
               was
               no
               
                 treacherous
                 usurping
                 of
                 the
                 Seal
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               much
               less
               can
               such
               a
               thing
               be
               imputed
               to
               the
               persons
               qualified
               as
               in
               the
               fifth
               Proposition
               ,
               though
               
               the
               Seal
               of
               Baptism
               be
               administred
               to
               their
               children
               .
               For
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               these
               persons
               are
               farre
               from
               such
               offensiveness
               as
               was
               in
               those
               Corinthians
               ,
               and
               in
               
                 Reuben
                 ,
                 Simeon
              
               and
               Levi
               ,
               but
               are
               much
               more
               innocent
               ,
               yea
               commendable
               .
            
             
               So
               much
               for
               Defence
               of
               the
               second
               Reason
               of
               the
               Synod
               for
               confirming
               this
               sixth
               Proposition
               ,
               against
               what
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
               in
               his
               Answer
               thereto
               ,
               saith
               in
               his
               Digression
               ,
               and
               turning
               back
               to
               the
               Proposition
               foregoing
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               Reason
               of
               the
               Synod
               for
               this
               sixth
               Proposition
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 Because
                 God
                 accepteth
                 that
                 as
                 done
                 in
                 his
                 service
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 manifest
                 desire
                 and
                 endeavour
                 ,
                 albeit
                 the
                 acting
                 of
                 it
                 were
                 hindred
                 ;
                 as
                 in
              
               David
               
                 to
                 build
                 the
                 Temple
              
               ,
               1
               Kings
               8.
               in
               Abraham
               
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 his
                 Son
              
               ,
               Heb.
               11.17
               .
               
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 Alms
              
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               8.12
               .
               
                 As
                 in
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Martyrs
              
               in
               voto
               ,
               
                 and
                 Baptized
              
               in
               voto
               ,
               
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 want
                 of
                 desire
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 desire
                 was
                 not
                 actually
                 accomplished
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               which
               the
               Answer
               of
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 this
                 may
                 hold
                 in
                 private
                 service
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 God
                 accepts
                 the
                 will
                 for
                 the
                 deed
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 acting
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 hindred
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 publick
                 service
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 accept
                 of
                 that
                 as
                 done
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 done
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 into
                 publick
                 state
                 and
                 order
                 ,
                 whatever
                 their
                 desires
                 and
                 endeavours
                 have
                 been
                 .
                 
                   And
                   he
                   instanceth
                   in
                
                 one
                 that
                 desireth
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 may
                 not
                 do
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 that
                 Office
                 ,
                 afore
                 he
                 be
                 in
                 Office
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   in
                
                 such
                 as
                 desire
                 to
                 joyn
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 received
                 to
                 the
                 Seals
                 afore
                 they
                 be
                 so
                 joyned
                 .
              
            
             
               Whereto
               the
               answer
               is
               ,
               That
               what
               is
               here
               said
               is
               insufficient
               ,
               as
               being
               not
               suitable
               to
               the
               case
               in
               hand
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               concerning
               such
               as
               are
               
                 out
                 of
                 Church-state
                 and
                 order
              
               ,
               as
               if
               desires
               after
               that
               state
               were
               enough
               to
               bring
               them
               into
               it
               ,
               though
               their
               actual
               entring
               were
               hindred
               .
               For
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               Synod
               speaks
               not
               
                 of
                 such
              
               ,
               but
               of
               such
               as
               are
               
                 Church-members
                 already
              
               ,
               onely
               have
               been
               
                 inevitably
                 hindred
                 from
                 such
                 actings
              
               as
               are
               mentioned
               in
               the
               fifth
               Proposition
               ;
               which
               actings
               are
               not
               at
               all
               spoken
               of
               for
               attaining
               Church-membership
               ,
               for
               that
               state
               the
               Synod
               accounts
               that
               they
               have
               attained
               already
               :
               but
               the
               actings
               mentioned
               are
               clearly
               spoken
               of
               for
               another
               
               purpose
               ,
               viz.
               for
               the
               more
               orderly
               ,
               clear
               ,
               and
               edifying
               manner
               of
               administration
               of
               baptism
               to
               their
               children
               ;
               themselves
               ,
               though
               being
               in
               the
               state
               and
               order
               of
               Church-members
               ,
               having
               not
               yet
               been
               received
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
               It
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               Synod
               speaks
               of
               
                 such
                 persons
              
               ,
               and
               of
               actings
               for
               
                 such
                 an
                 end
              
               ,
               viz.
               of
               persons
               already
               in
               Church-estate
               ,
               and
               acting
               for
               the
               end
               aforesaid
               ;
               and
               here
               in
               this
               sixth
               Proposition
               of
               obtaining
               that
               end
               ,
               though
               their
               actings
               ,
               as
               aforesaid
               ,
               have
               been
               
                 inevitably
                 hindred
              
               .
               Whereas
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               speaks
               of
               such
               as
               are
               
                 not
                 in
                 Church-state
                 and
                 order
                 at
                 all
                 ,
              
               though
               they
               do
               
                 desire
                 it
              
               ;
               and
               of
               them
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 these
                 desires
                 are
                 not
                 sufficient
              
               for
               their
               admission
               unto
               Church-priviledges
               ,
               when
               their
               
                 actual
                 entring
              
               into
               Church-state
               is
               hindred
               :
               between
               which
               ,
               and
               those
               spoken
               of
               by
               the
               Synod
               ,
               there
               is
               great
               difference
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               what
               he
               faith
               were
               granted
               ,
               yet
               what
               is
               delivered
               by
               the
               Synod
               is
               nothing
               hindred
               thereby
               :
               but
               though
               
                 desire
                 of
                 office
              
               ,
               or
               of
               Church-estate
               ,
               be
               not
               sufficient
               for
               doing
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               or
               obtaining
               the
               priviledges
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               when
               
                 actual
                 entring
              
               into
               that
               office
               and
               state
               is
               hindred
               ;
               yet
               when
               such
               as
               are
               in
               Church-estate
               already
               ,
               do
               desire
               to
               act
               as
               in
               the
               fifth
               Proposition
               ,
               but
               are
               
                 inevitably
                 hindred
              
               from
               so
               acting
               ,
               what
               should
               hinder
               but
               they
               may
               have
               their
               children
               Baptized
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               so
               acted
               indeed
               ?
               And
               why
               may
               not
               the
               instances
               of
               Gods
               
                 accepting
                 of
                 Abrahams
                 offering
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
              
               of
               
                 Davids
                 building
                 the
                 Temple
              
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               mentioned
               by
               the
               Synod
               ,
               be
               sufficient
               Proofs
               hereof
               ?
               we
               see
               nothing
               to
               the
               contrary
               but
               they
               may
               .
               Whereto
               may
               be
               added
               that
               in
               2
               Chron.
               30.
               where
               the
               people
               that
               
                 prepared
                 their
                 hearts
                 to
                 seek
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 accepted
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Passeover
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 cleansed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 purification
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 :
              
               yet
               whatever
               it
               was
               that
               
                 hindred
                 their
                 cleansing
              
               ,
               their
               
                 preparing
                 their
                 hearts
              
               did
               imply
               that
               they
               did
               
                 desire
                 it
              
               ,
               and
               hereupon
               at
               the
               Prayer
               of
               Hezekiah
               they
               are
               accepted
               .
               And
               in
               1
               Sam.
               30.
               when
               two
               hundred
               of
               
                 Davids
                 men
                 were
                 by
                 faintness
                 hindred
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 go
                 over
                 the
                 brook
                 Besor
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               and
               others
               did
               ,
               yet
               he
               will
               not
               yield
               but
               that
               they
               shall
               have
               
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 spoil
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               others
               that
               
                 went
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Battell
              
               ;
               considering
               that
               it
               was
               not
               want
               of
               will
               ,
               but
               want
               of
               ability
               that
               hindred
               their
               acting
               as
               others
               did
               :
               and
               He
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               a
               
                 man
                 after
                 Gods
                 own
                 heart
              
               ,
               even
               so
               he
               
               was
               in
               this
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               would
               not
               have
               had
               the
               will
               of
               these
               two
               hundred
               accepted
               ,
               when
               their
               deed
               was
               so
               
                 inevitably
                 hindred
              
               ,
               are
               called
               
                 wicked
                 men
              
               ,
               and
               
                 men
                 of
                 Belial
              
               .
               By
               all
               which
               the
               Argument
               of
               the
               Synod
               is
               further
               confirmed
               and
               cleared
               ,
               when
               they
               say
               in
               this
               their
               third
               Reason
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 accepts
                 that
                 as
                 done
                 in
                 his
                 service
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 manifest
                 desire
                 and
                 endeavour
                 ,
                 albeit
                 the
                 acting
                 of
                 it
                 were
                 hindred
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               if
               
                 God
                 accept
                 those
                 as
                 Martyrs
                 who
                 are
                 such
                 onely
              
               in
               voto
               ,
               as
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               seemeth
               to
               acknowledge
               ,
               pag.
               49
               why
               may
               not
               the
               like
               be
               said
               of
               those
               who
               are
               onely
               Baptized
               
                 in
                 voto
              
               ?
               we
               see
               no
               reason
               but
               that
               if
               in
               the
               one
               case
               
                 God
                 accept
                 them
                 as
                 Martyrs
              
               ,
               he
               doth
               also
               in
               the
               other
               as
               
                 persons
                 Baptize●
              
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 To
                 be
                 Baptized
                 
                   in
                   voto
                
                 ,
                 will
                 nothing
                 advantage
                 any
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Church-fellowship
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   de
                   occultis
                   non
                   judicat
                   Ecclesia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 manifested
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 otherwise
                 then
                 by
                 congruous
                 actings
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Answer
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               thing
               here
               spoken
               of
               by
               the
               Synod
               ,
               is
               not
               at
               all
               of
               
                 receiving
                 into
                 Church-fellowship
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               carries
               it
               ,
               but
               of
               
                 Baptizing
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 Church-estate
                 already
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 even
                 from
                 their
                 minority
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Nor
               is
               the
               desire
               they
               speak
               of
               so
               hidden
               and
               unknown
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               cannot
               judge
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               so
               manifest
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               
                 given
                 the
                 Church
                 cause
                 in
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 charity
                 to
                 look
                 at
                 them
                 as
                 so
                 qualified
                 ,
              
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 had
                 they
                 been
                 called
                 thereto
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 so
                 acted
                 .
              
               So
               that
               if
               it
               were
               true
               ,
               that
               men
               could
               not
               be
               received
               into
               Church-fellowship
               by
               
                 meer
                 desire
              
               of
               such
               state
               ,
               when
               
                 that
                 desire
              
               is
               secret
               ,
               and
               not
               manifest
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               yet
               men
               that
               are
               in
               Church-estate
               already
               may
               have
               their
               Children
               Baptized
               when
               their
               
                 desires
                 to
                 act
              
               ,
               as
               is
               mentioned
               ,
               are
               sufficiently
               known
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               though
               their
               acting
               hath
               been
               
                 inevi●ably
                 hindred
              
               .
               For
               these
               cases
               do
               apparently
               differ
               ;
               so
               that
               what
               the
               Synod
               saith
               in
               
                 the
                 one
              
               ,
               is
               not
               overthrown
               by
               what
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               saith
               in
               
                 th●
                 other
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               conceived
               by
               some
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               of
               the
               Ancients
               are
               said
               to
               be
               Baptized
               
                 in
                 voto
              
               ,
               were
               so
               spoken
               of
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               Martyred
               before
               they
               could
               actually
               receive
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               yet
               that
               their
               children
               were
               after
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Parents
               actually
               Baptized
               
               and
               accounted
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               which
               if
               so
               ,
               doth
               testifie
               ,
               That
               they
               counted
               it
               a
               great
               matter
               to
               be
               Baptized
               
                 in
                 voto
              
               ,
               sith
               in
               such
               case
               they
               would
               actually
               apply
               Baptism
               to
               the
               children
               ,
               when
               the
               Parents
               had
               not
               received
               it
               actually
               ,
               but
               onely
               
                 in
                 voto
              
               ,
               or
               
                 in
                 desire
              
               .
               And
               how
               much
               more
               may
               Baptism
               be
               applyed
               to
               the
               children
               in
               question
               ,
               whose
               Parents
               are
               not
               onely
               
                 Baptized
                 actually
              
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               
                 d●sire
                 onely
              
               ,
               but
               have
               been
               
                 actually
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 even
                 from
                 their
                 birth
                 or
                 minority
                 ?
              
               onely
               they
               have
               not
               acted
               as
               in
               the
               fifth
               Proposition
               ,
               but
               have
               been
               
                 inevitably
                 hindred
                 therein
              
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               been
               known
               to
               the
               Church
               to
               desire
               so
               to
               have
               acted
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Saith
               the
               Synod
               ,
               
                 The
                 termes
                 of
                 the
                 Proposition
                 import
                 that
                 in
                 charity
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 here
                 done
                 interpretatively
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 mentioned
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 fifth
                 Proposition
                 expresly
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Reverend
               Author
               Answereth
               ,
               
                 It
                 s
                 an
                 unwarrantable
                 charity
                 that
                 makes
                 such
                 an
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 without
                 warrant
                 of
                 any
                 Rule
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 good
                 Reason
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               But
               is
               this
               certain
               ,
               that
               neither
               
                 Rule
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 nor
                 good
                 Reason
                 ,
                 will
                 give
                 warrant
                 for
                 such
                 charity
              
               as
               is
               mentioned
               ?
               If
               men
               have
               been
               
                 by
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 providence
                 ,
                 inevitably
                 hindred
                 from
                 so
                 acting
              
               as
               in
               the
               fifth
               Proposition
               ,
               and
               yet
               
                 have
                 given
                 the
                 Church
                 cause
                 to
                 look
                 at
                 them
                 as
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 have
                 so
                 acted
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 thereunto
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 inevitably
                 hindred
                 ,
              
               is
               there
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               
                 no
                 warrant
                 in
                 Scripture
              
               or
               
                 good
                 Reason
                 for
                 such
                 charity
              
               as
               is
               spoken
               of
               ?
               For
               our
               parts
               ,
               when
               God
               Almighty
               
                 accepts
                 the
                 will
                 for
                 the
                 deed
                 ,
              
               when
               the
               parties
               inability
               hinders
               from
               doing
               so
               much
               as
               he
               would
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               8.12
               .
               and
               when
               Scripture
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 Charity
                 thinketh
                 not
                 evil
                 ,
                 but
                 believeth
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 hopeth
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               1
               Cor.
               13.5
               ,
               7.
               we
               cannot
               but
               think
               it
               better
               to
               retain
               and
               exercise
               such
               charity
               as
               is
               here
               spoken
               of
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               driven
               or
               depart
               from
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               no
               
                 Rule
                 of
                 Scripture
                 or
                 good
                 Reason
                 would
                 warrant
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 If
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 mentioned
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 fifth
                 Proposition
                 expresly
                 ,
                 is
                 here
                 done
                 interpretatively
                 ,
                 both
                 being
                 put
                 together
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 avail
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 Parent
                 regularly
                 into
                 Church-fellowship
                 in
                 any
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 infant
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 Baptism
                 thereby
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               For
               putting
               into
               Church-fellowship
               ,
               the
               things
               here
               mentioned
               
               by
               the
               Synod
               are
               not
               by
               them
               alledged
               for
               that
               end
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               this
               that
               is
               said
               by
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               were
               granted
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Synod
               is
               not
               at
               all
               weakned
               thereby
               :
               But
               if
               the
               things
               mentioned
               be
               sufficient
               for
               
                 the
                 Baptizing
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Parents
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 Church-fellowship
                 already
                 ,
              
               the
               purpose
               of
               the
               Synod
               is
               sufficiently
               gained
               .
            
             
               But
               why
               do
               not
               the
               things
               mentioned
               
                 avail
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 Parent
                 into
                 Church-fellowship
                 ?
              
               The
               Reason
               rendred
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 Because
                 by
                 Christs
                 Ordinance
                 onely
                 adult
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 true
                 Faith
                 and
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 are
                 adult
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 invisible
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 persons
                 making
                 profession
                 thereof
                 outwardly
                 in
                 the
                 Order
                 by
                 him
                 appointed
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 onely
                 can
                 give
                 their
                 infant-seed
                 a
                 right
                 unto
                 Baptism
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               And
               is
               this
               certain
               and
               clear
               ,
               that
               onely
               
                 they
                 who
                 have
                 true
                 Faith
                 and
                 Holiness
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               are
               
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 invisible
                 Church
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 their
                 infant-seed
                 have
                 right
                 to
                 Baptism
                 ?
              
               If
               this
               were
               so
               ,
               we
               may
               question
               whether
               it
               can
               be
               lawful
               for
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               any
               men
               ,
               to
               dispense
               Baptism
               to
               any
               persons
               at
               all
               :
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               Because
               they
               cannot
               certainly
               know
               who
               have
               such
               
                 true
                 Faith
                 and
                 Holiness
              
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               Church-members
               .
               For
               what
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               said
               a
               little
               before
               in
               pag.
               49.
               
               
                 
                   That
                   though
                   God
                   search
                   and
                   know
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Church
                   doth
                   not
                   ,
                
                 de
                 occultis
                 non
                 judicat
                 Ecclesia
                 ;
                 this
                 we
                 believe
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 true
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 this
                 hold
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   none
                   may
                   be
                   Members
                   of
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   right
                   to
                   their
                   seed
                   unto
                   Baptism
                   ,
                
                 but
                 onely
                 they
                 who
                 have
                 
                   true
                   Faith
                   and
                   Holiness
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 
                   Members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   invisible
                
                 ;
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 hold
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 we
                 know
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 the
                 Baptized
                 ,
                 sith
                 none
                 can
                 certainly
                 know
                 but
                 God
                 onely
                 ,
                 whether
                 men
                 have
                 this
                 
                   true
                   Faith
                   and
                   Holiness
                
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 and
                 souls
                 ?
              
               Therefore
               we
               think
               it
               more
               safe
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               where
               there
               is
               
                 a
                 profession
                 of
                 true
                 Faith
                 and
                 Holiness
                 ,
              
               and
               nothing
               contrary
               thereto
               appearing
               ,
               whereby
               that
               profession
               can
               be
               disproved
               ,
               such
               persons
               may
               be
               Members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               have
               Baptism
               for
               their
               children
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               of
               the
               invisible
               Church
               ,
               or
               no.
               And
               if
               the
               persons
               described
               in
               the
               fifth
               Proposition
               be
               tried
               by
               this
               Rule
               ,
               we
               cannot
               see
               but
               as
               they
               were
               in
               
                 Church-fellowship
                 from
                 their
                 minority
              
               ,
               
               so
               they
               
                 still
                 continue
                 therein
              
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               have
               their
               Children
               baptized
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               now
               they
               make
               a
               
                 good
                 profession
              
               before
               many
               witnesses
               ,
               even
               
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               do
               no
               way
               contradict
               their
               profession
               by
               any
               Scandalous
               practice
               in
               their
               lives
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               though
               that
               be
               true
               which
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               here
               saith
               ,
               pag.
               50.
               
               
                 That
                 without
                 Faith
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 true
                 Faith
                 in
                 them
                 whom
                 he
                 priviledgeth
                 to
                 baptize
                 their
                 Infants
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               we
               understand
               him
               ,
               whom
               he
               priviledgeth
               to
               present
               their
               Infants
               to
               Baptism
               ;
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               it
               may
               be
               lawful
               enough
               to
               administer
               Baptism
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               Parents
               qualified
               as
               in
               the
               fifth
               and
               sixth
               Propos.
               and
               they
               that
               do
               administer
               ,
               may
               have
               
                 Faith
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 therein
              
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Church-relation
               and
               good
               profession
               of
               the
               Parents
               ,
               though
               the
               Parents
               
                 cannot
                 please
                 God
              
               in
               presenting
               their
               children
               to
               that
               ordinance
               ,
               if
               themselves
               be
               destitute
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               Faith
               :
               yet
               this
               we
               must
               still
               say
               ,
               that
               for
               any
               that
               are
               so
               qualified
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               we
               see
               
                 no
                 Scripture-Rule
                 or
                 Reason
              
               that
               will
               
                 warrant
                 us
              
               to
               judge
               them
               so
               destitute
               .
            
             
               So
               much
               for
               Defence
               of
               the
               sixth
               Proposition
               .
            
             
               Propos.
               7.
               
               
                 The
                 Members
                 of
                 Orthodox
                 Churches
                 ,
                 being
                 sound
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Scandalous
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 presenting
                 due
                 testimony
                 thereof
                 ,
                 these
                 occasionally
                 coming
                 from
                 one
                 Church
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 may
                 have
                 their
                 children
                 baptized
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 whither
                 they
                 come
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 communion
                 of
                 Churches
                 ;
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 remove
                 their
                 habitation
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 orderly
                 to
                 covenant
                 and
                 subject
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 where
                 they
                 settle
                 their
                 abode
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 their
                 Children
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 .
                 In
                 being
                 the
                 Churches
                 duly
                 to
                 receive
                 such
                 unto
                 communion
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 regularly
                 fit
                 fo●
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               confirming
               of
               this
               Proposition
               in
               both
               the
               Parts
               or
               Branches
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               Synod
               giveth
               sundry
               reasons
               ,
               whereto
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               saith
               nothing
               in
               the
               particulars
               ,
               but
               in
               general
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 locketh
                 at
                 the
                 regular
                 communion
                 of
                 approved
                 Churches
                 as
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
              
               But
               further
               then
               so
               he
               saith
               nothing
               ,
               either
               by
               objection
               against
               the
               Proposition
               ,
               or
               by
               consent
               unto
               it
               ?
               But
               all
               he
               saith
               is
               by
               way
               of
               propounding
               Quaeri●s
               ,
               to
               the
               number
               of
               half
               a
               score
               ,
               or
               more
               ;
               
               and
               then
               concludes
               ,
               
                 That
                 when
                 these
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 Questions
                 are
                 clearly
                 Answered
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 then
                 understand
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 full
                 sense
                 of
                 this
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               But
               when
               the
               Synod
               shall
               come
               together
               to
               Answer
               these
               Questions
               ,
               whether
               ever
               or
               never
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               know
               ,
               nor
               do
               see
               any
               great
               probability
               of
               such
               a
               thing
               ;
               and
               therefore
               no
               more
               being
               here
               said
               against
               this
               Proposition
               ,
               we
               may
               conclude
               that
               it
               yet
               stands
               firm
               and
               good
               .
               And
               ,
               as
               he
               concludes
               ,
               that
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 may
                 suffice
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 for
                 Reply
                 to
                 the
                 Synods
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Question
              
               ;
               So
               may
               we
               conclude
               ,
               That
               thus
               much
               may
               suffice
               ,
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               for
               Defence
               of
               the
               Synods
               Answer
               against
               what
               he
               saith
               to
               the
               contrary
               in
               his
               Reply
               .
            
             
               COncerning
               the
               Reverend
               Author's
               Discourse
               upon
               the
               second
               Question
               touching
               
                 Consociation
                 of
                 Churches
              
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               trouble
               the
               Reader
               with
               any
               large
               Reply
               :
               and
               we
               hope
               it
               needeth
               nor
               ,
               because
               there
               appeared
               no
               Dissent
               or
               Dissatisfaction
               in
               the
               Synod
               about
               that
               matter
               .
               Our
               Brethren
               that
               Dissented
               in
               the
               former
               Question
               ,
               readily
               and
               fully
               Concurred
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               themselves
               declare
               in
               Antisynod●li●
               ,
               pag.
               12.
               
               Besides
               ,
               part
               of
               the
               Reverend
               Author's
               Exceptions
               referring
               to
               the
               
                 Platform
                 of
                 Discipline
              
               ,
               concluded
               on
               with
               great
               Unanimity
               in
               the
               Synod
               held
               at
               
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1648.
               (
               sundry
               Principal
               Members
               whereof
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               
                 Cotton
                 ,
                 Shepard
                 ,
                 Rogers
                 ,
                 Norton
                 ,
              
               &c.
               are
               now
               at
               rest
               with
               God
               )
               we
               shall
               not
               now
               after
               so
               many
               years
               ,
               wherein
               we
               heard
               of
               no
               Opposition
               ,
               make
               that
               a
               subject
               of
               Debate
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               the
               Reader
               please
               to
               take
               along
               with
               him
               these
               three
               or
               four
               Considerations
               ,
               they
               may
               serve
               to
               take
               off
               what
               is
               here
               Objected
               against
               us
               by
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               we
               never
               said
               nor
               thought
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               
                 a
                 Withdrawing
                 from
                 other
                 Churches
                 upon
                 Differences
                 ,
                 Errours
                 or
                 Offences
                 of
                 an
                 inferiour
                 and
                 dubious
                 nature
                 ,
                 yea
                 though
                 continued
                 in
                 .
              
               We
               are
               
               farre
               enough
               from
               Hastiness
               or
               Harshness
               in
               that
               matter
               ,
               being
               professed
               Adversaries
               to
               a
               Spirit
               of
               
                 Sinfull
                 and
                 Rigid
                 Separation
              
               :
               we
               hope
               there
               is
               no
               word
               in
               the
               Synods
               Conclusions
               that
               savoureth
               thereof
               ,
               if
               candidly
               interpreted
               .
               And
               for
               
                 Withdrawing
                 from
                 Brethren
              
               because
               of
               Dissent
               from
               what
               is
               here
               held
               forth
               by
               this
               Synod
               ,
               both
               our
               Practice
               and
               our
               Profession
               in
               the
               Preface
               to
               that
               Book
               ,
               do
               sufficiently
               shew
               us
               to
               be
               farre
               from
               it
               .
               This
               may
               answer
               what
               is
               said
               this
               way
               in
               Pag.
               54
               ,
               55
               ,
               57
               ,
               63.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               we
               account
               not
               
                 Consociation
                 of
                 Churches
                 to
                 be
                 another
                 thing
                 th●n
                 Communion
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 an
                 Agreement
                 to
                 Practise
                 that
                 Communion
                 ,
              
               as
               is
               expresly
               said
               in
               Propos.
               5th
               &
               6th
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               understand
               not
               why
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               should
               so
               often
               praise
               
                 Communion
                 of
                 Churches
              
               ,
               as
               pag.
               58
               ▪
               59
               ,
               60
               ,
               61.
               and
               yet
               dispraise
               and
               disl●ke
               Consociation
               .
               Is
               
                 Regular
                 Communion
              
               so
               good
               and
               excellent
               ,
               and
               can
               it
               be
               hurtful
               for
               Churches
               to
               
                 agree
                 and
                 consent
                 to
                 Practise
                 it
                 ?
              
               Neither
               do
               we
               mean
               by
               that
               Agreement
               ,
               a
               Vow
               (
               as
               is
               suggested
               pag.
               56
               ,
               57.
               )
               or
               
                 a
                 formall
                 Covenant
              
               in
               a
               strict
               sense
               (
               though
               Mr.
               Cotton
               doth
               not
               refuse
               to
               call
               it
               
                 a
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               in
               Keyes
               ,
               p.
               54.59
               .
               )
               but
               onely
               
                 a
                 declared
                 Consent
              
               (
               as
               is
               expressed
               Propos.
               7.
               )
               
                 of
                 each
                 Church
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 Regular
                 Communion
                 with
                 their
                 Neighbour-Churches
                 .
              
               And
               if
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               doth
               approve
               of
               the
               
                 Acts
                 of
                 Communion
              
               here
               set
               down
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               seemeth
               he
               doth
               by
               what
               he
               saith
               pag.
               52.
               why
               should
               it
               be
               thought
               a
               dangerous
               matter
               to
               agree
               thereunto
               for
               the
               Substance
               thereof
               ?
            
             
               We
               have
               indeed
               found
               in
               our
               Experience
               much
               good
               and
               benefit
               by
               
                 Communion
                 of
                 Churches
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               acknowledgeth
               ,
               pag.
               58
               ,
               61.
               and
               his
               acknowledgement
               thereof
               we
               gladly
               accept
               ;
               but
               we
               have
               also
               found
               ,
               that
               the
               want
               of
               
                 ready
                 Agreement
              
               timously
               to
               attend
               and
               exert
               the
               
                 Acts
                 of
                 Communion
              
               ,
               hath
               hazarded
               the
               Peace
               and
               Well-being
               of
               sundry
               Churches
               ,
               and
               exposed
               them
               to
               great
               Troubles
               .
               We
               do
               not
               desire
               by
               our
               proposed
               Consociation
               ,
               to
               adde
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               
                 Communion
                 of
                 Churches
              
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               vigorous
               and
               timous
               exercise
               thereof
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               we
               expresly
               disclaim
               
                 the
                 subjecting
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 unto
                 any
                 other
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Iurisdiction
                 whatsoever
                 ,
              
               Propos.
               1.
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               strange
               that
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               should
               put
               that
               upon
               the
               
               Consociation
               by
               us
               intended
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 subjecting
                 of
                 Churches
                 under
                 Classicall
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
              
               pag.
               59.
               
               It
               is
               not
               the
               bare
               Consent
               ,
               or
               mutual
               Agreement
               of
               Churches
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 consented
                 to
                 ,
              
               as
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 The
                 Power
                 they
                 agree
                 to
                 be
                 stated
                 under
                 ,
              
               that
               makes
               it
               a
               Classical
               Combination
               ,
               or
               puts
               those
               Churches
               
                 under
                 a
                 Classical
                 Iurisdiction
              
               .
               What
               though
               the
               
                 voluntary
                 Combination
              
               ,
               mentioned
               by
               by
               Mr.
               Rutherfurd
               ,
               in
               his
               sense
               doth
               inferre
               
                 a
                 Classical
                 Membership
                 and
                 Iurisdiction
              
               ?
               Surely
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               that
               ours
               does
               so
               ,
               when
               as
               we
               expresly
               disclaim
               it
               .
               But
               is
               it
               true
               ,
               that
               where-ever
               there
               is
               a
               
                 voluntary
                 Combination
              
               of
               Churches
               ,
               they
               become
               a
               Classical
               or
               Presbyterian
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Members
               
                 by
                 conse●ting
              
               thereto
               ,
               become
               Members
               of
               a
               Classical
               Church
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               Power
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               be
               Excommunicated
               by
               it
               ,
               &c.
               as
               is
               said
               pag.
               59
               ?
               what
               then
               shall
               be
               thought
               of
               that
               known
               Position
               of
               Dr.
               
                 Ames
                 ,
                 Medal
                 .
                 Lib.
              
               1.
               cap.
               39.
               
               Thes.
               27.
               which
               is
               expresly
               cited
               and
               approved
               by
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               in
               his
               Reply
               to
               Paget
               ,
               pag.
               224
               ,
               225
               ?
            
             
               Surely
               it
               is
               no
               new
               thing
               with
               Congregational-men
               ,
               but
               their
               professed
               Doctrine
               ,
               with
               one
               consent
               to
               own
               some
               kinde
               of
               
                 Combination
                 and
                 Consociation
                 of
                 Churches
              
               ;
               but
               withall
               we
               constantly
               afirm
               with
               Dr.
               Ames
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               that
               
                 This
                 Combination
                 doth
                 neither
                 constitute
                 any
                 new
                 Form
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 ought
                 it
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 measure
                 to
                 diminish
                 that
                 Liberty
                 and
                 Power
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 left
                 to
                 his
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 it
                 serves
                 to
                 direct
                 and
                 promote
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               Let
               the
               Reader
               please
               to
               peruse
               and
               consider
               the
               Reverend
               Author's
               
                 Eleventh
                 and
                 Twelfth
                 premised
                 Position
              
               ,
               pag.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               and
               compare
               them
               with
               what
               the
               Synod
               hath
               published
               touching
               
                 Consociation
                 of
                 Churches
              
               ,
               and
               we
               suppose
               he
               will
               finde
               such
               an
               agreement
               between
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               will
               wonder
               (
               as
               we
               do
               )
               to
               see
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               appearing
               as
               an
               Antagonist
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               It
               seems
               strange
               ,
               that
               Brethren
               should
               be
               willing
               to
               contend
               both
               where
               
                 they
                 do
                 differ
              
               ,
               and
               where
               
                 they
                 do
                 not
              
               .
               Also
               it
               may
               be
               considered
               ,
               how
               many
               Reflexions
               here
               are
               upon
               us
               ,
               (
               as
               if
               we
               would
               
                 cast
                 a
                 Snare
                 upon
                 Churches
              
               ,
               by
               straitning
               them
               in
               the
               use
               and
               exercise
               of
               their
               Church-power
               within
               themselves
               
                 in
                 re
                 propria
              
               ;
               as
               if
               we
               would
               absolutely
               
                 binde
                 Churches
                 not
                 to
                 administer
                 Censures
                 within
                 
                 themselves
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               )
               for
               which
               nothing
               published
               by
               the
               Synod
               did
               give
               any
               just
               occasion
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               Mr.
               Cotton
               is
               represented
               as
               being
               against
               our
               Consociation
               ,
               pag.
               60.61
               .
               Let
               his
               Printed
               words
               be
               viewed
               in
               the
               Keyes
               ,
               pag.
               54
               —
               59.
               his
               Solemn
               Speeches
               of
               it
               to
               sundry
               be
               remembred
               ,
               and
               his
               Draught
               of
               it
               a
               little
               before
               his
               death
               be
               considered
               ,
               and
               the
               Reader
               will
               see
               whether
               he
               can
               joyn
               in
               belief
               with
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               about
               that
               matter
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 guide
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 into
                 all
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 help
                 us
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 Truth
                 in
                 Love.
                 
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A50248-e330
           
             It
             is
             no
             very
             good
             signe
             of
             truth
             ,
             when
             there
             are
             many
             curious
             ,
             nice
             ,
             &
             dark
             distinctions
             used
             to
             defend
             a
             thing
             〈…〉
             
               Enerv.
               Tom.
            
             2.
             l.
             6.
             cap.
             5
             
               quest
               ult
            
             .
             And
             his
             
               Fresh
               Suit
            
             ,
             par
             .
             1.
             pag.
             63
             ,
             83
             ,
             134
             —
             138.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Rivet
               .
               in
               Genes
            
             .
             17.14
             .
          
           
             
               Ames
               .
               Medul
               .
               Lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             41.
             
             Thes.
             7.
             
          
           
             (e)
             His
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Any
               such
               notorious
               offender
            
             (
             having
             named
             Athiests
             ,
             Mockers
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Witches
             ,
             Idolaters
             ,
             Papists
             )
             
               may
               have
               the
               essence
               and
               being
               of
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               visit
               ●e
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               a
               corrupt
               and
               rotten
               member
               ,
               fit
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               .
               A
               member
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               (
               though
               formerly
               an
               in
               offensive
               professor
               of
               the
               faith
               )
               may
               afterwards
               fall
               away
               into
               any
               of
               these
               notorious
               scandals
               ,
               and
               yet
               for
               a
               while
               still
               retain
               the
               essence
               and
               being
               of
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               visi●le
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               till
               the
               Church
               have
               orderly
               proceeded
               against
               him
               ;
               otherwi●e
               the
               Church
               should
               want
               power
               to
               proceed
               to
               the
               excommunication
               of
               such
               a
               notorious
               delinquent
               .
               For
               what
               hath
               the
               Church
               to
               do
               to
               judge
               men
               without
               ?
            
             1
             Cor.
             5.12
             .
             
               But
               such
               within
               the
               Church
               are
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             5.11
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Eadem
               Eeclesia
               &
               pies
               habet
               secum●●●
               forma
               ●
               interat●●
               ad
               se
               pertinentes
               ,
               &
               impies
               atque
               hypocritas
               se
               undùm
               extenam
               adnascentes
               .
            
             Jun.
             Animad
             .
             in
             Bellarm
             .
             p.
             1113.
             
          
           
             (b)
             It
             might
             afford
             Parker
             an
             Argument
             as
             to
             (
             
               manifestarii
               peccatores
            
             )
             the
             notoriously
             wicked
             that
             they
             should
             not
             be
             tolerated
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             excrementiti●us
             things
             )
             be
             purged
             out
             by
             the
             vigorous
             ,
             use
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             he
             there
             discourses
             :
             but
             it
             touches
             not
             our
             question
             .
          
           
             
               ●oll
               .
               Enerv.
               tom
            
             .
             2.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             (h)
             
               Calvin
               Opuscul
               pag.
            
             346.
             
          
           
             
               Cartwright
               Catech
               .
               pag.
            
             185.
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               Disciplina
               subjacent
               omn●s
               in
               Vnitate
               Frae
               trum
               〈◊〉
               ,
               oblajante
               us●●al
               senem
               .
            
             Rat.
             Disciplin
             .
             pag.
             71.
             
          
           
             (l)
             
               Contradictio
               caret
               simpliciter
               omni
               medio
            
             .
             Keck
             .
             Log.
             pag.
             281.
             
             Hookers
             Survey
             ,
             pag.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Catabaptistae
                 decent
                 non
                 posse
                 Excommunicationem
                 in
                 Ecclesiam
                 reduci
                 ,
                 nisi
                 ij
                 baptizentur
                 qui
                 Scientes
                 jugo
                 Christi
                 Collum
                 submittant
                 .
              
               Bucer
               in
               Joh.
               fol
               ●5
               .
            
             
               See
               Mr.
               Cotton
               expresly
               holding
               forth
               Excommunication
               to
               be
               applicable
               to
               such
               as
               the
               Children
               in
               question
               ,
               in
               
                 Holiness
                 of
                 Church-members
              
               .
               pag.
               57.
               
            
          
           
             (a)
             
               Medul
               .
               Lib.
            
             1.
             
             Cap.
             32.
             
             Thes.
             13.
             
             And
             see
             Cap.
             40.
             
             Thes.
             6
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             16
             ,
             18.
             
             And
             M.
             Shepards
             late
             Printed
             Letter
             ,
             pag.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Catech.
               Explic
               .
               in
               ●uast
            
             .
             81.
             pag.
             426.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Ames
               Medul
               .
               Lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             38.
             
             Thes.
             41.
             
          
           
             (c)
             The
             Scripture
             order
             is
             to
             ●ake
             the
             circumcising
             of
             the
             child
             part
             of
             the
             Parents
             fitness
             for
             〈◊〉
             Passover
             ,
             and
             for
             admission
             ●ereunto
             [
             
               Let
               all
               his
               Males
               be
               ●●●cumcised
               ,
               and
               then
               let
               him
               come
               〈◊〉
               and
               keep
               it
            
             ]
             Exod.
             12.48
             .
             ra●●er
             then
             to
             make
             his
             admission
             to
             〈◊〉
             Passover
             a
             pre-requisite
             to
             〈◊〉
             childes
             Circumcision
             .
          
           
             Gerhard
             .
             de
             Sacra
             C●na
             ,
             p.
             184.
             
          
           
             (b)
             See
             
               Ratio
               Disciplina
               Fratrum
               Bobem
               .
               in
               Hist.
               praemissa
               ,
            
             p.
             3
             —
             3●
             .
             &
             39
             —
             ●3
             ,
             52
             ,
             53.
             
          
           
             Opuscul
             .
             pag.
             37.
             
          
           
             
               Syntag.
               Theolog.
               pag.
            
             1149.
             with
             pag
             ,
             1167
             ,
             1168.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Lec
               .
               Com.
               de
               Can●
               Dom.
               quaest
               .
            
             2.
             pag.
             631.
             
          
           
             (b)
             〈◊〉
             137.
             p●g
             .
             7●
             
               &
               vid.
               Quaest.
            
             142.
             pag.
             743.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               De
               Baptismo
               Quaest.
            
             33
             &
             34.
             pag
             624
             ,
             625.
             
             See
             the
             Leyden
             Divines
             ,
             
               Synops.
               Dis●ut
            
             .
             45.
             
             Thes.
             14.
             
             
               &
               Disput.
            
             48.
             
             Thes.
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             Co●p●red
             with
             D●sput
             .
             44.
             
             Thes.
             50.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Quaest.
               &
               Resp.
               ●●
               Sa●ramentis
               ,
               Quaest.
            
             120
             ,
             122.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Ibid.
               Quaest.
            
             ●45
             .
          
           
             
               Syntag.
               Lib.
            
             6.
             cap.
             36.
             with
             cap.
             55.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Vid.
             Dutch
             Annot.
             on
             1
             Cor.
             11.26
             .
          
           
             (f)
             
               De
               Sacra
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             pag
             18●
             .
          
           
             (g)
             
               De
               Baptism●
            
             pag.
             581
             ,
             582.
             
          
           
             (h)
             
               Explicat
               .
               catech
               .
               in
               quaest
               .
            
             74.
             pag.
             372
             ,
          
           
             (i)
             
               In
               quaest
            
             .
             75.
             pag.
             380.
             
          
           
             (k)
             So
             much
             Parkers
             learned
             Labours
             among
             others
             shew
             ,
             and
             our
             Congregational
             Brethren
             in
             England
             met
             at
             the
             Savoy
             ,
             in
             their
             Preface
             do
             well
             express
             :
             And
             see
             
               Beverly
               Examen
               Hoornb
            
             .
             pag.
             43.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Consider
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             a
             greater
             detracting
             from
             the
             sacredness
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             when
             we
             make
             but
             a
             light
             matter
             of
             that
             Membership
             and
             Covenant
             that
             was
             sealed
             therein
             .
             If
             men
             have
             been
             once
             admitted
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             they
             count
             their
             Membership
             stands
             firm
             &
             good
             (
             through
             all
             decayes
             and
             degeneracies
             )
             until
             excommunicate
             .
             But
             the
             Solemn
             Covenant
             &
             Engagement
             between
             God
             and
             the
             Baptized
             ,
             that
             was
             ratified
             in
             holy
             Baptism
             ,
             wears
             away
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             forgotten
             thing
             by
             that
             time
             they
             become
             adult
             .
             To
             be
             difficult
             in
             admissions
             unto
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             yet
             easie
             in
             letting
             go
             the
             benefit
             of
             Baptism
             (
             or
             the
             Membership
             thereby
             sealed
             )
             and
             to
             alledge
             the
             Sacredness
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             for
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             forget
             in
             the
             latter
             ,
             seem
             not
             well
             to
             cohere
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             Lib.
             1.
             
             ●
             .
             p.
             ●2
             .
          
           
             
               Examen
               H●ornb
            
             .
             pag.
             20.
             
          
           
             (k)
             It
             is
             not
             the
             qualifications
             of
             one
             in
             full
             Communion
             ,
             but
             his
             Membership
             that
             gives
             his
             Childe
             right
             to
             Baptism
             ;
             for
             suppose
             he
             decay
             in
             qualification
             ,
             and
             grow
             formal
             and
             loose
             ,
             yet
             while
             he
             continues
             a
             Member
             uncensured
             ,
             he
             hath
             his
             Childe
             baptized
             as
             well
             as
             the
             best
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Acts
             8.27
             ,
             28
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             &
             10.
             
             ●
             ,
             22
             ,
             47
             ,
             48.
             
          
           
             Chemnit
             .
             in
             Mat.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Holin
               .
               of
               Church-members
            
             ,
             pag.
             41.
             
          
           
             
               B●nè
               autē
               〈◊〉
               nos
               in
               genere
               ,
               de
               ii●
               omnibus
               qui
               ex
               fidelibus
               noscuntur
               ,
               &
               f●e
               deris
               formula
               indefinita
               jub●●
               ,
               &
               cha●ita●
               monet
            
             Bez
             quast
             .
             de
             Sacram.
             ●●
             .
             123.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               De
               Polit.
               Eccles.
               Lib.
            
             3.
             pag.
             168
             ,
             169.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               De
               Polit.
               Eccl.
               Lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             29.
             
             
               &
               Lib.
            
             3.
             pag.
             167.
             
             Protestat
             .
             before
             Treat
             .
             of
             the
             Cross.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               De
               Polit.
               Lib.
            
             3.
             pag.
             171.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Ibid.
               Lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             13.
             
             &
             14.
             
             
               &
               Lib.
            
             3.
             pag.
             166.
             
             And
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             Cap.
             9.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Holiness
               of
               Church-members
            
             ,
             pag
             92.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Medul
               .
               Lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             40.
             
             Thes.
             13
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Magdeb
               .
               Cent.
            
             3.
             pag.
             83.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Sicut
               ergo
               tempere
               illius
               Sacramenti
               ,
               de
               C●●cumcisō
               qui
               nasceretur
               circumcide●dus
               ●ait
               ;
               sic
               nune
               de
               Baptizato
               qui
               n●tus
               fuerit
               ,
               baptizandus
               est
               .
            
             August
             .
             tom
             .
             7.
             cont
             .
             Pelag.
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             25.
             
             See
             also
             Tom.
             2.
             
             Epist.
             23.
             
               ad
               Bonifacium
               ;
               &
               Epist.
            
             75.
             
               ad
               Auxilium
            
             .
             And
             
               De
               Grat.
               &
               Lib.
               Arbitr
               .
               cap.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Ame●
               Medul
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             40.
             
               ●hes
               .
               ●
            
             .
          
           
             b)
             
               Grounds
               and
               Ends
               of
               Infant-baptism
            
             ,
             p.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             14
             ,
             28.
             
             Psa.
             110.3
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A50248-e29480
           
             *
             See
             Essay
             first
             ,
             pag.
             13
             ▪
             4.
             in
             ●xam
             .
             of
             Prop.
             4.